Ek Bhool

UPDATE 1​

Mera Sameer kaha hai...Abhi tak kuch pata nahi chala...2 mahine se jyada ho gaya hai wo abhi tak ghar nahi lauta....Phone bhi nahi lag raha hai...Aakhir kaha chala gaya...College khatm hone ke baad kitna khush ho kar ghar lauta tha...Acchanak kaha gaayab ho gaya...Police bhi abb tak usko dhund nahi paaye hai...Pata nahi kis haal me hoga mera beta....Aap usko jaldi se dhoond kar laaiye.

Ye aawaaj kisi aur ki nahi Sameer ki Maa ki thi...Achanak Sameer ke do mahine se gaayab ho jaane ki vajah se aur koi khabar naa milne ki vajah se uski Maa ki ro rokar haalat bahut kharaab ho chuki thi...Wo apne pati Mr. Sharma ke saamne gidgidaakar ro rahi thi aur apne beta ko dhund kar laane ko keh rahi thi.

Mr. Sharma:- Shaant ho jaao....Aise rone se Sameer aa jaayega kya? Mera bhi beta hai wo...Mujhe bhi uski fikar hai...Jald aa jaayega...Shaayad koi kaam me fanss gaya hoga.

Mr. Sharma ne bass itna hi kaha tha ki Mrs. Sharma ne chillate hue kaha.

Mrs. Sharma:- Aisa kaun saa kaam hai ki wo do mahine tak gaaayab ho jaaye...Kam se kam ek baar to phone karta...Pata nahi kis haal me hoga wo.

Itna keh kar Mrs. Sharma ekdam shaant ho gayi aur nichhe baith kar rone lagi.

Mr. Sharma ke pass bhi abb kuch kehne ki himmat nahi tha.....Unko bhi Sameer ki bahut fikar ho raha tha....Jaise taise khud ko sambhaal ke rakhe the...Unki haalat bhi Mrs. Sharma ke jaise hi ho gayi thi...Bas wo ro nahi rahe the...Kuch der baad wo apni patni ko sambhaalne ke liye kehte hai.

Mr. Sharma:- Kuch nahi hoga hamaare bete ko...Abb wo bada ho gaya hai...Har paristhiti se lad sakta hai...Bas kisi kaam me uljha hoga wo...Dekhna jald laut aayega wo.

Mr. Sharma ne ye keh to dia lekin wo hi jaante the ki kitna himmat jutaa kar unhone ye kaha tha...Mrs. Sharma unki iss baat ka koi jawaab nahi deti...Bas chup chaap ro rahi thi niche baithkar....Ab Mr. Sharma bhi kuch nahi kehte....Wo bhi wahi baith jaate hai aur soch rahe the ki kaise Sameer ko dhundha jaaye....

Wo dono kuch der aise hi baithe the ki tabhi unn ke ghar ke main door par kisi ka knock hota hai...Knock sunte hi Mrs. Sharma ekdam se utth jaati hai aur Mr. Sharma se kehti hai.

Mrs. Sharma:- Sameer hi hai.....Mujhe pata tha wo laut aayega.

Itna keh kar Mrs. Sharma gate kholne chali jaati hai....Mr. Sharma ko nahi lag raha tha ki ye Sameer hoga...Lekin fir bhi Mrs. Sharma ko kuch nahi kaha....Bas wo gate ki taraf dekh rahe the ki raat ka 10:00 baje kaun aaya hai.....

Jaise hi Mrs. Sharma gate kholti hai.....Baahar khade shakhs ko dekhkar bahut khush ho jaati hai aur chilla kar kehti hai.....

Mrs. Sharma:- Aa gaya Sameer tu...Kitne din se gaayab tha....Itne dino baad laut kar aaya hai...Apni Maa ko kitna pareshaan kiya tune...Kyu bina bataye chala gaya tha...

Mrs. Sharma ne Sameer ko dekh kar rote huye kaha lekin agle hi pal Sameer ke saath khadi ladki ko dekh bolti band ho gayi...Unko samajh me hi nahi aa raha tha ki kya kahe.....Jab unnhone Sameer aur uss Ladki ko gaur se dekha toh bahut bada jhatka laga.....Wo achanak se pichhe hatt gayi....Mr. Sharma bhi Sameer ka naam sunkar jaldi gate tak aa pahunche.....Lekin jab unhone bhi Sameer aur uss ladki ko gaur se dekha to wo bhi bahut shocked ho gaye aur pal bhar me unke chehre me pareshaani ki jagah gussa ne le liya.....

Sameer bhi apne maa aur papa ka aisa roop dekh kar dar gaya....Wo bhi darte huye haanth jodd kar maanfi maangte huye bola.....

Sameer:- (Rote hue) Maa aur Papa....Please mujhe maaf kar dijiye.....Bahut majbur ho gaya tha mai.....Meri ek bhool ne mujhe aisa majboor kar diya ki mujhe ye kadam uthaana pada....Please maaf kar dijiye....

Sameer ye kehkar aur rone laga...Mr. Sharma ka gussa Sameer ka aise rone se pighal gaya...Unhone bhi Sameer ki haalat samajhte hue kaha

Mr. Sharma:- Sameer...Tum aur bahu abhi apne room me jaao....Ye vakt baat karne ka nahi hai....Kal iss baare me baat karenge.

Sameer ne ye baat sun kar thoda raahat ki saans liya...Lekin wo bhi jaanta tha ki Papa se bas aaj raat tak hi wo bachega...Kal usko saara sach maa aur papa se kehna padega.....Ye sab sochte hue Sameer aur wo ladki Sameer ke kamre me chale jaate hai....

Sameer ke jaate hi Mrs. Sharma hairaani se Mr. Sharma se kehti hai.

Mrs. Sharma:- Ye sab kya kar dia Sameer ne...Hamse bina bataaye shaadi kar liya...Agar hame bata deta to kya ham manaa karte? Ye Sameer ne accha nahi kiya.

Mrs. Sharma jo kuch der pehle dukhi thi abb uski jagah hairaani ne le liya.

Mr. Sharma:- Iss baare me kal baat karenge....Sameer hi batayega ki usne aisa kyu kiya...Abhi itni raat ko mai ghar me koi hangaama nahi karna chahta....Kal hi iss baare me baat karenge....Abhi sone ke liye chalo......Sahi vakt pe sahi kaam hoga.

Mr. Sharma ki aawaj se hi laga raha tha ki wo kitne gusse me hai...Jaise taise unhone apna gussa par kaabu kiya tha.

In Sameer's Room​

Sameer apne room me pahunch kar bistar par gir gaya...Uski aankho se thoda aanso gir rahe the...Wo uss manhoos ghadi ko yaad karke pachta raha tha jis vakt usne ye bhool kiya tha...Jaise hi wo Ladki Sameer ke room me aayi usne chillate hue Sameer se kaha.

Ladki:- Tumne mere saath aisa kyu kiya Sameer....Mai tumse nafrat karti thi aur mai Karan se pyaar karti thi....Tumne mujhse shaadi karke meri jindagi barbaad kar diya...Tum bhi to mujhse nafrat karte the na to mujhse shaadi kyu kiya? Tum mujhse badla lena chahte the...Issliye...Sameer tumne ye accha nahi kiya....Mai tumhe kabhi maanf nahi karungi.

UPDATE 2​

Wo Ladki gusse me sirf itna hi bol paayi...Shaadi se lekar abb tak ke khaamoshi ko todkar usne bahut gusse me Sameer se kaha...Sameer ko to samajh me hi nahi aa raha tha ki uss Ladki ki sawaal ka kya jawaab de? Jindagi me pehli baar khud ko itna kamjor mehsoos kar raha tha Sameer...Fir bhi usne uss ladki se najar hata kar dhire se kaha.

Sameer:- Mujhe maaf kar do Priya...Mai bahut majboor ho gaya tha...Tumhe bachaane ke liye mujhe tumse shaadi karna pada...Shaayad koi aur raashta bhi nikaal sakta tha.

....Lekin vakt bahut kam tha mere pass...Issliye kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha aur majboori me mujhe tumse shaadi karna pada.

Sameer ki aawaj se hi pata chal raha tha ki wo kitna majboor tha...Wo to acche se bol bhi nahi paa raha tha...Jaise taise usne Priya se itna keh kar chup ho gaya.

Priya:- Abb apni galti chhupaane ke liye koi bahana dhundh rahe ho...Kya keh rahe the tum...Mujhe bachaane ke liye tumhe mujhse shaadi karni padi...Tum aur mai to college me dushman thhe naa...To tum mujhe kyu bachaane lage...Jarur iss shaadi me tumhaara ko faaidaa hoga yaa fir tum meri life barbaad karna chahte ho.

Priya abhi bhi bahut gusse me thi...Jaise hi wo itna keh kar chup huyi Sameer ne fir se apna himmat juta kar apni safaayi pesh ki.

Sameer:- Ha...Maanta hu tum meri dushman thi....Shaayad aaj bhi ho...Lekin mai apna dost ho ya dushman kisi ko pareshaan karne ke liye itna niche tak nahi girr sakta...Mai tumhe iss liye bachaana chahta tha kyu ki meri hi vajah se tumhaari life barbaad hone jaa raha tha....Anjaane me mujhse aisi bhool ho gayi thi jisko sudhaarne ke liye mujhe tumse shaadi karna pada...Maaanta hu ki shaadi karke maine koi accha kaam to nahi kiya lekin aur paap karne se khud ko rok liya...Please ek baar mera puri baat sun lo...Mera aisa karne ki picche kya vajah hai.

Sameer aage bahut kuch kehna chahta tha lekin Priya ne usko bicch me hi chup kara diya aur bolne lagi.

Priya:- Nahi sunni mujhe tumhaari koi baat...Maine tumse ye expect nahi kiya tha ki tum itna gir jaaoge...Iss Shaadi ka pura dosh mai tumhe nahi de sakti kyuki iss me mere parents bhi utna hi doshi hai...Maine kitna manaa kiya tha ki mai ye shaadi nahi karungi lekin meri baat nahi suna...Jabardasti mera shaadi karwa diya....Paise ke liye meri jindagi barbaad kar diya.....Papa to paise ke liye laalchi hai hi...Wo kisi bhi hadd tak gir sakte hai lekin Maa ne aisa kyu kiya? Ye samajh me nahi aa raha....Khair jo bhi ho....Ek baat sun lo Mr. Sameer Sharma mai abb bhi iss shaadi ko nahi maanti.....Ye to mai nahi jaanti ki tumhaare mujhse shaadi karne ki picche kya makshad hai par ye jaan lo ki mai tumhaare wo makshad kabhi kaamyab nahi hone dungi...Mujhe tumse divorce chahiye.....Mai tumhaare saath nahi reh sakti...Tumse divorce lene ke baaad mai Karan se shaadi kar lungi.

Priya ki aankhe gussa se laal ho chuki thi aur andar se bahut dukhi bhi thi apni jabardasti ki shaadi ki vajah se...Wo chilla chilla kar Sameer se baat kar rahi thi.....Sameer ko dar bhi lag raha tha ki kahi uske Maa aur Papa Priya ki baat na sun le...Sameer ne bhi Priya ka gussa dekh abbhi jyaada bolna sahi nahi samjha aur Priya ko shaant karne ke liye bas itna hi bola.

Sameer:- Ok Priya....Thik hai...Mai tumhe divorce de dunga aur tum Karan se shaadi kar lena....Chalo abhi so jaao.....Abb kya karna hai wo kal sochenge.

Itna keh kar Sameer bed par se uthh gaya aur sofe pe chala gaya sone.....Priya bhi bed par lait kar kuch der tak apni iss shaadi ko yaad karke roti rahi aur fir kuch der baad so gayi...Idhar Sameer ki aankho se neend koso dur tha...Wo baar baar uss manhoos ghadi ko yaad karke pachtaa raha tha.....Wo soch raha tha ki kal Maa aur Papa ko kya jawaab de...Apne dost ko kya jawaab dega.....Samaaj me kitna badnaami hogi.....Aur to aur Shruti ko kya jawaab dega....Bas yahi soch aur tension me usne saari raat jaag kar kaat liya.

Subah jab 5:00 baja to Sameer nedekha room me Priya so rahi thi...Abb bhi uske chehra ka dard dikh raha tha...Wo jaldi se room se baahar nikal kar ground floor par hall me chala gaya...Usko yakin tha ki uske Maa aur Papa abhi wahi maujood honge...Jab wo hall me pahuncha tab usne dekha uske Maa aur Papa Sameer ka hi wait kar rahe the...Sameer apna Papa ka gussa bhara chehra dekh dar gaya aur sir(head) jhuka kar saamne rakha hua sofa par baith gaya...Uske baithte hi uske Papa ne usse raubdaar aawaj me kaha.

Mr. Sharma:- To aa gaye janab shaadi karke.....Shaadi karne ki itna jaldi tha ki hame ek baar bataana bhi thik nahi samjha?

Sameer apne Papa ki gusse bhari aawaj se dar gaya...Kya kehna hai kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha...Bas sir jhuka kar darte huye itna hi kaha.

Sameer:- Maaf kar dijiye Papa...Mai bahut majboor ho gaya tha...Ek bhool kar diya tha jiski praayaschit karne ke liye mujhe ye shaadi karna pada.

Mr.Sharma:- To kya majboori thi ye bataaane ki kasht karenge? Aur aisi bhi kya majboori thi ki aap hame phone bhi nahi kar paaye?

Mr. Sharma ki baat se hi lag raha tha ki wo kitne gusse me hai aur Sameer ka aisa chhup rehna unko aur gussa dila raha tha...Wo gusse me fir se bole.

Mr. Sharma:- Chhup kyu baitha hai...Itna bada kaand kar diya aur abb chup baitha hai...Abb kuch bolega ya nahi.

Mr. Sharma ka achanak itna gussa ho jaane se Sameer bahut dar gaya...Uske munh se aawaj nahi nikal raha tha...Sameer ko abb bhi chup dekh kar Mr. Sharma ka gussa saatwe aasman me pahunch gaya...Wo apni jagah se ekdam se utth gaye aur gusse se bole.

Mr. Sharma:- To tu nahi batayega? Aaj to mai tera jaan hi le lunga.

Itna keh kar wo Sameer ki taraf badhne lage...Lekin bich me hi Mrs. Sharma aa gayi aur Mr. Sharma ka gussa shaant karte huye boli.

Mrs. Sharma:- Please aap shaant ho jaaiye...Uski baat to suniye...Shaayad koi bahut badi majboori rahi hogi uski.

Itna keh kar Mrs. Sharma Sameer ki taraf dekhti hai aur Sameer se kehti hai.

Mrs. Sharma:- Sameer beta...Aise chup kyu baitha hai....Bata de apne papa ko sach....Darne ki koi jarurat nahi hai...Mai jaanti hu tu kabhi galat kaam nahi karega...Bata de beta...Sab sachh bata de.

Mrs. Sharma ne ye baat laghbhag rote hue kaha....Unko dar tha ki kahi Mr. Sharma gusse me Sameer ko kahi kuch kar na de...Wo bhi jaanna chahti thi ki aakhir Sameer ne itna bada decision apne Maa Baap ko bina bataaye kaise le liya!

Mrs. Sharma ki baat sunne ke baad Sameer me thoda himmat aaya...Wo bhi darte darte bolne laga.

Sameer:- Papa....Jab mai Priya ke gaanw gaya tha to waha par network nahi aa raha tha...

Aur sab kuch itne jaldi me ho gaya ki bataane ka mauka hi nahi mila....

Mr. Sharma:- Wahi to mai pucch raha hu...Aakhir kya baat ho gayi ki tujhe shaadi karna pada wo bhi bina hame bataaye.

Mr. Sharma ki aawaj me abhi bhi gussa tha...Unka aisa roop dekh Sameer ne bhi sab kuch jaldi se bata dena hi sahi samjha...Aur usne suru se lekar ant tak jo bhi hua wo sab batata chala gaya.

Sameer ki puri baat sunne ke baad Mr. Sharma aur Mrs. Sharma ke chehre ke bhaaw ekdam badal gaye...Unn dono ko to viswaas hi nahi ho raha tha ki Sameer aisa ghatiya kaam bhi kar sakta hai.

Mr. Sharma Sameer ke pass gaye aur uske gaal pe do jordaar thappad laga diya aur gusse se bole.

Mr. Sharma:- Mujhe tujhse iss baat ki ummeed nahi thi...Tu kaise itna gir sakta hai...Ek ladki ki jindagi ko tune barbaad karne ka socha...Kaash tujh jaisa beta paidaa hi nahi hota to accha rehta.

Itna keh kar Mr. Sharma Mrs. Sharma ki aur dekh kar kehne lage.

Mr. Sharma:- Kal tum iss naalaayak ke liye ro rahi thi na...Kaash sach me ye marr hi jaata to accha hota...Hamne iske liye kya kuch nahi kiya...Bachpann se lekar aaj tak iss ka harr zidd ko pura kiya...Kabhi kisi cheej ki kami nahi hone diya.....Aur issne hame aaj kaisa din dikhaya? Isne hame hamaare hi najar me giraa diya...Kuch din me iss naalaayak ki Shruti ke saath engagement hone waali thi...Abb uss bechaari Shruti par kya beetegi jab usse iss naalaayak ki kartut ke baare me pata chalega...Isne uska bhi bharosa aur pyaar dono hi todd diya...Kisi aur se shaadi karke aa gaya...Pure society me hamaara naam badnaam kar diya...Naak kaat diya isne apni harkato se.

Itna keh kar Mr. Sharma chup ho gaye...Sameer ko bahut bura lag raha tha ki uske papa ne aaj usko itna kuch keh diya...Mar jaane tak bol diya...Lekin wo bhi feel kar raha tha ki usne galti hi aisa kiya hai...Wo thodi der chup rehne ke baad himmat jutaa kar itna hi bol paaya.

Sameer:- Papa...Aapko mujhe jo bhi kehna hai keh lijiye...Jitna bhi maarna ho maar lijiye...Lekin please Priya ko kuch mat kahiye...Uski koi galti nahi hai...Sab meri vajah se hua hai.

Sameer ne darte darte Mr. Sharma se kaha ...Mr. Sharma ne uski baat sunkar Mrs. Sharma se kaha.

Mr. Sharma:- Chalo yaha se...Kuch der yaha par baitha to naa jaaane kya kar dunga...Mujhe abhi iss ka chehra bhi nahi dekhna.

Mr. Sharma itna keh kar gusse se apne room me chale gaye...Mrs. Sharma bhi Sameer ko dekhte dekhte Mr. Sharma ke piche piche chali gayi...Unke chehre me bhi aascharya ki bhaaw thhe...Unko yakin hi nahi ho raha tha ki Sameer aisi harkat bhi kar sakta hai...Jab Mr. Sharma aur Mrs. Sharma apne room me chale gaye to Sameer waha akele khada reh kar rone laga...Usko pata tha ki uske Maa aur Papa usse bahut gussa ho jaayenge...Lekin usne ye nahi socha tha ki wo dono aise bhi react karenge...Wo khada hokar hi ro raha tha aur aage abb aur kya kya sehna padega wo soch raha tha.

UPDATE 3​

Sameer apne parents ke jaane ke baad kuch der tak khade khade rota raha...Kuch der rone ke baad wo wahi sofe par baith gaya...Uske pass itna himmat nahi bacha tha ki waapas room me jaaye.....Room me chala jaata to Priya ki baatein sunni padti...Pehle hi wo apne Papa ki kadwi baatein sun chuka tha...Abb himmat nahi tha kisi ki baat sunne ka...Bahut toot chuka tha wo andar se...Wo sofe par baithkar apne kiye gaye bhool ko kosh raha tha aur aane waali kal ko soch kar aur pareshaan hote jaa raha tha...Usne apne saath saath Priya ki jindagi ko bhi daaw par laga diya tha...Wo kuch der hi baitha tha sofa par tabhi ek ladki ki aawaj ne usko aur pareshaan kar diya.

Ladki:- Sameer...Kaha chale gaye thhe tum itne dino se? Ek baar to phone kar dete? Pata hai mai kitna intejaar kar rahi thi...Tumhe to meri koi parwaah hi nahi hai.

Sameer jaise hi iss aawaj ke taraf muda, Door se Shruti ko aate hue dekha...Shruti ke saath uske mom aur dad bhi the...Shruti Sameer ke ghar uske parents se uske baare me pucchne aayi thi lekin jaise hi usne Sameer ko dekha usne khushi se jaldbaazi me ye sab bol diya...Sameer Shruti aur uske parents ko aise aate dekh aur bhi ghabra gaya...Abb kya kehna hai, kya karna hai kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha...Usse iss vakt Shruti ka yaha aane ki koi ummed nahi tha...Fir bhi darte darte ussne itna hi kaha.

Samer:- Shruti tum iss vakt yaha?

Ghabrahat ke kaaran Sameer ke munh se aur koi aawaj nahi nikla....

Shruti:- Tumhaare baare me hi puncchne aayi thi...Lekin tumne to ham sabko surprise de diya....Yaha aa gaye thhe to raat me phone kar sakte the naa? Aur ye bataao itne dino se kaha gaayab the...Ek baar bhi phone nahi kiya...Mujhe nahi kiya koi baat nahi lekin apne mom aur dad se to kar lete...Pata hai wo kitna ghabra gaye thhe?

Shruti Sameer se pyaar se ye sab baatein keh rahi thi...Wo itne dino ki judaai ke baad milne se Sameer se bahut saari baatein karna chahti thi....Wo toh bahut kuchh bolne waali thi...Lekin uski mom ne usko bicch me hi rok diya.

S.mom:- Abb bas bhi kar Shruti...Kitna sawaal pucchegi? Sameer ko bhi toh bolne ka mauka de...Kab se tu hi badbadaye jaa rahi hai.

Shruti ki mom aur dad ki baatein sun kar Mr. and Mrs. Sharma bhi baahar aa gaye...Unka room ground floor par hi tha to wo log sab baatein sun rahe thhe...Suru me to unhe bhi samajh nahi aaya ki abb kaise Shruti ki mom aur dad se najarein milaaye...Lekin iss tarah se darte huye andar baithne se baahar aakar baat karna hi thik samjhe aur aa gaye...Unke baahar aane se hall me maujood sabhi logon ki dhyaan unn par chala gaya...Shruti ki mom aur dad ki chehre me khushi tha to Sameer ki chehre me chinta aur pareshani.

Shruti ki dad kuch bolne hi waale the ki Mr. and Mrs. Sharma ki chehre ki pareshani ko dekh kar chup ho gaye aur Shruti ki mom ko bhi chup rehne ka ishaara kar diya...Kuch der baad Shruti ke dad bole....

S. Dad:- Kya hua bhai sahab? Sab thik to hai na...Aap ka beta ghar aaya hai...Aap khus hone ki jagah pareshan lag rahe hai?

Shruti ke dad ki iss sawaal ka Mr. Sharma ne koi jawaab nahi diya...

Wo Shruti ke dad ko Sameer aur Priya ki shaadi waali baat kaise samjhaaye yahi soch rahe the...Kuch der chup rehne ke baad wo bole.

Mr. Sharma:- Hame maaf kar dijiye bhai saahab...Abb ye shaadi nahi ho sakta.

Mr. Sharma ne haath jodd kar maafi maanga...Unke chehre me sharmindgi saaf najar aa raha tha...Sameer ko uske Papa ki aisi haalat dekh khud par hi bahut gussa aa raha tha...Usne apni mutthi kaske bheench liya...Shruti ki mom dad to ye khabar sunke shocked reh gaye...Shruti ko toh jaise jhatka lag gaya ho...Wo bilkul chup ho gayi...Lekin uske dad ne fir se Mr. Sharma se pucha

S.Dad:- Kyu bhai saahab? Hamse koi galti ho gayi kya? Agar aisi baat hai to please bata dijiye...Ham sudhaar lenge...Lekin iss tarah shaadi mat todiye...Meri beti Sameer se bahut pyaar karti hai...Uske baaare me bhi toh sochiye.

Shruti ki dad ne ye baat bahut hi dukh bhari aawaj me kaha...Unko vishwaas hi nahi ho raha tha ki Mr. Sharma ne shaadi ko todne ki baat kahi hai...Unko thoda vishwaas thaa ki unki baat sunne ke baad Mr. Sharma apna shaadi ko todne waala faislaa waapas le lenge...Mr. Sharma kuch kehne hi waale the ki siddhi se Priya neeche aa gayi...Sabhi Priya ki taraf dekhne lage...Shruti Priya ko yaha aise achaanak dekh kar aur bhi shocked ho gayi...Sameer ki haalat aur kharaab ho gaya.

Mr. Sharma:- Nahi bhai saahab aapse koi galti nahi hua hai...Galti to iss naalayak(Sameer) ne kiya hai...Kal hi ye waapas aaya tha aur wo bhi shaadi karke...Hame bhi nahi bataya tha iss ne...Kal hi pata chala ki ye shaadi karke aaya hai...Mai to kahunga ki ye naalayak Shruti ko deserve hi nahi karta hai.

Itna keh kar Mr. Sharma chup ho gaye...Unki aawaj se sharmindgi aur Sameer ke liye gussa saaf najar aa raha tha...Sameer to har ek pal khud ko apni hi najar me giraa hua mehsoos kar raha tha...Shruti toh apne jagah par hi jamm gayi thi Sameer aur Priya ki shaadi ki baat sunkar...Wo apni jagah se hil bhi nahi paa rahi thi...Munh se koi aawaj bhi nahi nikal raha tha.

Kuch der tak mahaul me ek khaamoshi chaa jaati hai...Jisko todkar Shruti ki mom kehti hai.

S.Mom:- Bhai saahab...Jarur koi majboori rahi hogi Sameer ki...Warna wo aisa nahi karta...Jarur iss ladki ne fasaya hoga Sameer ko...Aise ladkiyon ko mai acche se jaanta hu...Paison ke liye bade ghar ke ladkon ko fasaa kar shaadi kar leti hai...Mai jaanti hu aisi ladkiyon se piccha chhudaane ki tarika.

Shruti ki mom itna keh kar chup ho gayi aur Priya ko gusse se ghurne lagi...Priya bhi unki baat sunkar bahut gussa ho gayi aur gusse se Sameer ko dekhne lagi...Priya kuch bolne hi waali thi ki Sameer ne haalat ko aur naa bigaadne ke liye Priya se pehle hi bol diya.

Sameer:- Aunty ...Please Priya ko kuch mat kahiye...Saari galti meri hai...Maine hi jabardasti shaadi kiya tha Priya se....Priya to mere hi kaaran fanss gayi thi iss shaadi ki lafdon me...Par yakin kijiye Aunty mai bahut majboor tha...Iss liye naa chahte hue bhi ye shaadi karna pada....

Shruti ki mom ne jab Sameer ki baat sua tab unhonne gusse me Sameer se kaha.

S.Mom:- Chahe jitni bhi majboori kyu na ho tumhe Shruti ko dhokha nahi dena chahiye tha...Tumne iss ladki ke liye Shruti ko dhokha diya...Jaante ho Shruti tumse kitna pyaar karti hai...Jab tum yaha nahi thhe to ye har vakt tumhaare liye dua karti thi ki tum jaha bhi ho sahi salamat raho...Har vakt tumhaara fikar karti thi...Lekin tumne kya kiya Shruti ko dhokha de diya...(Mr. Sharma ki taraf dekhte hue) Accha sanskaar diya hai bhai saahab aapne apne beta ko...Meri beti ki jindagi barbaad kar diya...Abb pata nahi Shruti ka kya hoga...Kitni khush thi Sameer se shaadi ki baat se lekin abb sab khatam ho gaya.

Shruti ki Mom itna keh kar chup ho gayi .....Mr. Sharma ne sharmindagi se gardan jhukaa liya....Sameer ko ye bardaasht nahi hua....Jab tak Shruti ki mom ne sirf uske baare me kaha tha tab tak wo chup tha lekin jab unhone Mr. Sharma ke baare me kaha usko bardaasht nahi hua aur gusse me usne bhi jawaab diya.

Sameer:- Bas Aunty bas....Bahut bol liya aapne...Maine kisi ko dhokha nahi diya hai....Pucchiye aap Shruti se...Maine kabhi usko pyaar karne ki baat kahi hai kya? Mai toh usko bas apna dost maanta hu...Jab usne mujhe propose kiya tha tabhi maine manaa kar diya tha aur kahaa tha ki mai ussko sirf apna dost maanta hu...Mere dil me uske liye pyaar jaisi koi baat nahi hai...Lekin ye apni jidd me addi rahi...Aur Papa aur Maa se shaadi ka rishta bhijwaya aap dono ke haatho...Maa aur Papa ko bhi koi problem nahi tha to unhone iss rishta ko accept kar liya...Maine bhi apni Papa ki baat maaan kar shaadi ke liye haa keh diya....Ek na ek din to shaadi karni hi thi...Mujhe laga Papa aur Maa ko Shruti pasand aa gayi hai to mere liye bhi yahi sahi rahega...Iss tarah se Shruti ka dil bhi nahi tootega.

Shruti ko ye baat pehle hi samajh jaani chahiye tha ki one sided love me kayi baar dil toot ta hai...Pyaar kiya hai to anjaam ka fikar nahi hona chahiye...Pyaar ka matlab sirf paana hi nahi hota hai...Agar Shruti mujhe sacch me pyaar karti hai to meri majboori jarur samjhegi...Mera har haal me saath degi.

Agar buraa laga ho to maaf kijiye...Mai apne Papa ke khilaaf koi baat nahi sun sakta...Unki koi galti nahi hai...Mera bhi iss maamle me koi dosh nahi.....Mai toh sirf Priya ka doshi hu.

Itna keh kar Sameer chhup ho gaya...Jaise hi wo chup hua khud usse bhi samajh me nahi aaya ki usne kaise gusse me itna kuch bol diya...Abb gusse me bol to diya abb aage kya hoga iss baat ka dar uske chehre pe dikhaayi dene laga...Sameer ki baat sunne ke kuch der baad Shruti ke dad bole.

S. Dad:- Shruti abb chalo yaha se...Abb ye rishta toot chuka hai...Koi matlab nahi yaha baith ke abb.

Itna keh kar Shruti ke dad waha se chalne lage lekin Shruti toh hill bhi nahi paa rahi thi...Usko Sameer aur Priya ki shaadi se sadma laga tha...Usko naa hilta dekh Shruti ki maa usko jabardasti apne saath khincch kar le kar gayi...Uske chehre me dukh aur Priya ke liye gussa aur nafrat tha.

Shruti aur uske mom dad ke jaane ke baad Sameer darte hue apne Papa ko dekhne laga...Jab usne Papa ko dekha to uske Papa gusse ke saath uski taraf hi baddh rahe the.

UPDATE 4​

Jaise hi Mr. Sharma Sameer ke pass aaye unhone fir se ek thappad Sameer ke gaal par maar diya...Sameer ne bhi apna gardan niche jhuka liya...Usne jab apne Papa ko aate dekha ussi vakt soch liya tha ki fir se thappad khaane ka vakt aa gaya hai...Usko iss thappad se koi khaas fark nahi pada...Wo to bas sir jhukaa kar soch raha tha abb kaise Papa se baat kare...Usse to baat karne par bhi sharm aa raha tha...Wo aise hi gardan jhukaa kar baithaa tha ki Mr. Sharma ne bolna shuru kar diya...

Mr. Sharma:- Abb kya hua...Kyu sir jhuka kar khada hai...Kuchh der pehle to bahut badi badi baat kar raha tha Shruti ki maa se...Abb kya shaanp sungh gaya tujhe...Bolta kyu nahi.

Mr. Sharma ki baat sunkar Sameer kuch der ke liye chup raha...Usne socha ki galti uski hi hai to iss maamle me chup rehkar apni galti par parda nahi daal sakta...Kuch der baad himmat karke wo bola.

Sameer:- Papa...Mai kewal aapka , Maa ka aur Priya ka gunehgaar hu...Kewal aap log ko adhikaar hai mujhe kuch kehne ka....Koi aur aakar aap par ungli uthaaye aur kuch kahe mai ye bardaasht nahi kar sakta...Maanta hu ki jo bhi hua accha nahi hua...Shaayad Shruti ka dil toot gaya hoga lekin maine pehle hi usko bata diya tha ki mere dil me uske liye koi feelings nahi hai...Aur ye shaadi mere liye sirf ek arranged marriage hai jo mai sirf apne family aur uski khusi ke liye kar raha hu.

Mr. Sharma:- Koi mujh par ungli uthaaye ye tujhe pasand nahi...Lekin kaam tune aisa kiya hai ki har koi ham par hasenge, hamaare upar sawaal uthaayenge...Saamne se aur peeth picche bhi...Tab kya karega tu? Kitno ko rokega? Sabhi reputation, maam maryada aur izzat mitti me mil jaayega.

Mujhe uss baat ko lekar itna tension nahi hai...Mujhe to dukh iss baat ka hai ki tu mera beta hokar kaise aisa kar sakta hai?Kitna garv tha mujhe tujhe apna beta kehte hue...Kitna accha sanskaar diya tha...Teri parwarish me bhi koi kami nahi rehne diya tha...Mai ek doctor hu...Fir bhi tere liye hamesha vakt nikaala hai maine...Kabhi tujhe akela mehsoos nahi hone diya...Hamesha tera saath diya...Maine har ek zimmedari ko acche se nibhaaya jo ek acche pita ko nibhaana chahiye...Lekin tune kya kiya...Mere diye sabhi sanskaaro ko mitti me mila diya...Meri izzat par daag laga diya...Shruti ke parents ke saamne sir jhukaa diya...Ek ladki(Priya) ki zindagi barbaad kar diya...Bas apna badla puraa karne ke liye aur apna ego satisfy karne ke liye...Mujhe tujh se ye ummeed nahi tha Sameer.

Mr. Sharma ne ye saari baatein bahut dukhi ho kar kaha tha...Itna keh kar wo chup chaap waapas apne room me chale gaye...Mrs. Sharma kuch nahi bol paa rahi thi...Wo bhi Sameer se kuch kehna chahti thi lekin abhi haalat ko samajhte hue wo bhi Mr. Sharma ke saaath andar chali gayi.

Sameer har pal khud ki najar me hi gir raha tha...Mr. Sharma ki baat uske dil ko andar tak chhot pahuncha raha tha...Wo har pal andar hi andar toot raha tha...Koi nahi tha jise wo apni baat samjha sake...Wo waha par aur khada nahi reh saka....Aur jaldi se apne room me chala gaya.

Wo apne room me pahunch kar sofa me baith gaya...Wo baar baar apni galti ko yaad kar raha tha, apne Papa aur Shruti ki parents ki baat ko yaad kar raha tha aur aage kya karna hai wo soch raha tha...Kuch der aise hi sochne ke baad usko ummeed ka chhota sa roshni najar aaya....Wo kuch decision le usse pehle wo Priya ka intejaar kar raha tha...Kuch der baad Priya bhi room me aa gayi...Jaise hi Priya room me aayi Sameer ne kaha.

Sameer:- Priya...Mujhe tumse kuch kehna hai.

Priya:- Abb kya kehna hai tumhe...Itna kar ke bhi tumhaara dil nahi bhara jo aur pareshaan karna chahte ho mujhe.

Priya ki aawaj se hi uska Sameer ke liye gussa saaf najar aa raha tha...Sameer ne bhi socha abb baat ko jyaada ghumaane se accha hai sidha hi Priya ko bata diya jaaye.

Sameer:- Priya...Tum Karan se ek baar baat karlo...Ho sakta hai wo tumse shaadi karne ke liye maan jaaye...Aur tumhaari saari problem dur ho jaayegi.

Priya ko bhi Sameer ki baat sunne ke baad thoda thoda ummeed najar aane laga....Wo kucch soch hi rahi thi ki Sameer ne Karan ko phone laga diya aur phone ko loudspeaker pe laga diya...Udhar se Karan ne phone uthaa liya..

Karan:- Abb kya kehna chahta hai? Tujhe to mai nahi chhodunga kammeene.

Karan ne phone pick karte hi Sameer pe chillana suru ho gaya.

Priya:- Karan...Mai bol rahi hu...Priya.

Karan:- Oh...To tumne phone kiya hai...Ye jaaane ke liye ki mai abb bhi jinda hu ya mar gaya...Ek baat yaad rakho ki mai tumhaare bina bhi jee sakta hu.

Karan ne bahut hi gusse me Priya se kaha.

Priya:- Karan...Ek baar meri baat to suno...Mai iss shaadi se khush nahi hu...Ye shaadi meri marji ke khilaaf hua hai...Mai to tumse shaadi karna chahti thi aur abb bhi chaahti hu.

Karan:- What? Tumne ye kaise soch liya ki mai tumse shaadi kar lunga...Shaadi tum Sameer ke saath karo, raat uske saath bitaao aur jab wo pasand nahi aaya to abb mujhe fansaawo...Kya mai tumhe itna bewkoof dikhta hu.

Ye sunte hi Priya ko bahut bada jhatka laga...Uske haath se mobile nicche bed par gir gaya...Wo bhi bed par gir gayi aur jor jor se rone lagi...Usko vishwaas hi nahi ho raha tha ki Karan aisa kucch bhi keh sakta hai.

UPDATE 5​

Phone loudspeaker me hone ki vajah se Karan ne jo baat Priya se kaha tha wo saari baat Sameer ne bhi sun liya...Sameer Karan ki baat par bahut gussa ho kar bed se phone uthaa kar sidhe Karan par baras pada.

Sameer:- Kya pyaar nibhaaya hai kutte tune...Agar pyaar karta hiai to nibhaana bhi chaahiye aur pyaar par viswaas bhi hona chahiye...Lekin mai tujh jaise kutta kameena ko ye kyu samjha raha hu....Tu kitna bada kameena hai wo to mai pehle se hi jaanta tha lekin mujhe laga tha ki tu shaayad Priya se sach me pyaar karta hai...

Lekin abb pata chala shaayad kutte ka puncch sidha ho sakta hai lekin tujh jaisa kutta kabhi nahi badal sakta...Aur sabse badi baat mujhe ye bata ki tujhe kaise pata chala mera aur Priya ki shaadi ki baat?

Sameer ne phone uthaate hi Karan par apna saara gussa nikaal diya...Usko hairaani bhi ho raha tha ki Karan ko uski shaadi ki baat kaise pata chala...Karan Sameer ka aisa gussa dekh bicch me bolne ki himmat nahi kar paaya...Jab Sameer chup ho gaya to Karan ne bola.

Karan:- Ek to galti teri hai...Upar se mujhpe hi chilla raha hai...Tu hi bataa tu meri jagah me hota to kya karta...Kya tu shaadi karta Priya se jab tujhe pata chalta ki Priya ki shaadi kisi aur se ho chuka hai...Bataa na abb chup kyu hai tu meri jagah me hota to kya karta?

Karan ne ye baat gusse me dheemi aawaj me kaha tha...Wo Sameer ka gussa pehle se hi jaanta tha.

Sameer:- Tu mujhe bhi apne jaisa hi kameena samajhta hai kya? Agar mai teri jagah hota to bina kuch soche Priya se shaadi kar leta...Mujhe koi parwaah nahi hota ki uski shaadi kisi se hua hai yaa nahi mai bas usko khush dekhna chahta...Wo agar mujhse shaadi karna chahti to kar leta...Lekin kya karu abhi tak kisi se pyaar hua hi nahi...Aur tu ye baat chuupane ki koshish mat kar aur jaldi se bataa tujhe hamaare shaadi ki baat kaise pata chala?

Karan:- Mai hi nahi sabhi jaante hai teri shaadi ki baat...Ek baar apna facebook profile kholke dekh aur tujhe khud hi pata chal jaayega tera shaadi ki photos kitna viral ho chuka hai...Kitne congratulations ki comments bhi aa chuka hai tumhaare photos me hamaare college ki students ki taraf se...Sabhi log shocked hai tumhaare iss shaadi se...Aur sabse jyaada to mai hu...Mujhe Priya se to iss baat ki expectations nahi tha ki wo mujhe aise dhokha de degi aur tune bhi accha nahi kiya mujhse mera pyaar cheen kar...Aur ye sab photos upload kiya hai Ramesh ne.

Karan ki ye baat Sameer ke saath saath Priya bhi sun rahi thi...Wo abb rona band karke ekdam chup ho gayi...Usko Karan ne thukraane ki vajah se pehle hi wo bahut dukhi thi abb usko pata chal gaya ki uske sabhi dost iss shaadi ke baare me jaante hai...Abb to wo aur bhi jyaaada dukhi ho gayi...Jaise hi Ramesh ki baat Sameer ne suna...Wo fir se gusse me bola.

Sameer:- What Ramesh ne? Mujhe nahi pata tha ki wo kameena itna girr jaayega...Usko to baad me dekhunga pehle tujhe mai kuch bataana chahunga...Tu Priya ko bilkul bhi deserve nahi karta...Accha hua jo teri assliyat uske saamne aa gaya...Ek din tujhe iss pyaar ki matlab pata chalega lekin bahut der ho jaayega...Ek baat aur kehta hu kabhi bhi mere saamne mat aana...Warna single piece me waapas nahi jaa paayega.

Itna keh kar Sameer ne bina Karan ki baat sune phone kaat diya...Kuch der pehle to wo bahut dukhi tha lekin abb wo dukhi hone ki jagah gusse me tha...Fir bhi apne gussa ko control karte hue Priya ke pass chala gaya...Wo uske kandhe par apna haath rakhkar usko kuch samjhaana chahta tha lekin Priya ne uska haath jhatke se alag kar diya aur fir se rote hue boli.

Priya:- Kyu kiya tumne mere saath aisa Sameer...Tumne ye shaadi karke meri life barbaad kar diya...Tumne mera pyaar cheen liya...Abb sab logo ko bhi pata chal gaya hamaare iss shaadi ke baare me...Tum nahi jaante kitni beizzati huyi hogi meri...Sab mere baare me pata nahi kya kya soch rahe honge...Pehle to tumne mera pyaar cheena aur abb izzat bhi...Lekin mai ye sab tumse kyu keh rahi hu tumhe to mazaa aa raha hoga na mera aisa haal dekh kar...Isse behtar to tum mujhe maar hi daalte...Itna beizzat to mujhe nahi hona padta.

Itna keh kar Priya aur bhi rone lagi...Usko lag raha tha ki uska sab kuch cheen gaya hai aur abb wo ekdam akeli hai...Pehle uske parents ne uski shaadi jabardasti karwa diya, uske baad Karan ne bhi saath chhod diya aur abb uska izzat bhi chala gaya...Wo soch rahi thi uske jindagi kya se kya ho gaya...Kaha wo Karan ke saath aane waali jindagi ki hasin sapne dekh rahi thi aur kaha abb usko kal kya hoga uska bhi pata nahi.

Sameer ne jaise hi Priya ki baat sunna usko thoda hairaani, thoda dukh aur thoda gussa bhi aa raha tha...Usne hairaani se pooncha.

Sameer:- Tumhe abhi bhi bura lag raha hai ki Karan ne tumhaara saath chhod diya...Kyu aise logo ke liye ro rahi ho...Jo tumse kabhi pyaar karta hi nahi tha...Pyaar to wo hota hai jo har mushkil me saath deta hai...Lekin wo to tumhe akela iss musibat me chhod kar chala gaya...Ek baar bhi tumhaara baat nahi suna...Mujhe to tumhe dekh kar hairaani ho raha hai ki kaise tum aise kameene se pyaar karti ho jo tum par yakin bhi nahi karta.

Sameer itna keh kar chup ho gaya....Usko abb Priya pe thoda gussa bhi aane laga tha...Jaise hi wo chup ho gaya Priya ne bolna shuru kar diya.

Priya:- Tum kabhi nahi samjhoge pyaar ko...Tumne kisi se kabhi pyaar kiya hai kya...Agar karte to pata chalta pyaar ka matlab kya hai...Pyaar ke baare me do chaar baatein koi bhi bol sakta hai lekin jo pyaar karte hai na usko hi iss ka matlab pata hota hai...Pyaar me tadapna kisko kehte hai, pyaar me judaai kisko kehte hai aur bewafaai ka matlab kya hota hai sirf ushi ko pata chalta hai...Tum jaise ko nahi jisko pyaar ka matlab bhi pata nahi aur lambe lambe bhaasan dete hai...Tumhe to Shruti ka dil todna aata hai aur meri jindagi barbaad karna aata hai...Isse jyaada kuch kar bhi nahi sakte tum.

Priya ne rote rote ye baat kahi....Uski aawaj me uska dard, uska Sameer ke liye gussa aur nafrat saaf pata chal raha tha.

Sameer ko Priya ki baat sun kar bahut bada jhatka laga...Uska gussa ek hi pal me gaayab ho gaya aur apni galti ke liye usse aatmaglaani bhi hone laga...Wo Priya ko kuch nahi keh paaaya aur jaldi se upar chhat ki taraf chala gaya...Priya bhi bed pat lait kar jor se rone lagi.....

In Shruti's House.

Shruti jab se Sameer ke ghar se aayi thi...Wo kuch bhi nahi boli thi...Bas apne rrom me baith kar aansu baha rahi thi...Usko vishwaas hi nahi ho raha tha Sameer uske saath aisa kar sakta hai aur usne Priya se shaadi kar liya hai...Tabhi uske mobile me phone aata hai...

Shruti phone pick kar leti hai.

Shruti:- Hello.

Ladki:- Ye kya ho gaya Shruti...Sameer aisa kaise kar sakta hai...Teri shaadi hone waali thi na usse...Fir usne Priya se kyu shaadi kar liya...Pata hai tujhe unn dono ki shaadi ki photos facebook par viral ho gaya hai.

Dusri taraf se kisi ladki ne shocked hokar phone kiya tha...Shruti uski baat sun kar kuch der tak chup rahi aur fir boli.

Shruti:- Pata hai Neha mujhe...Kuch der pehle hi dekha tha maine...Sab meri hi galti hai.

Neha:- Teri galti...Kya tera aur Sameer ke bich koi ladaayi hui thi jis ke chalte usne Priya se shaadi kar liya..

Shruti:- Nahi...Priya mujhe shuru se hi pasand nahi thi....Maine bahut baar Sameer ke saath milkar usko pareshan kiya tha...Bahut bhadkaaya tha Sameer ko Priya ke khilaaf...Sameer ki mind me uske liye negative images bhar diya tha...Lekin mujhe nahi pata unn dono ne shaadi kaise aur kyu kar liya? 2 months se Sameer gaayab tha.

Neha:- To abb tu kya karegi...Sameer ne to Priya se shaadi kar liya...Mujhe to lagta hai ki Priya ne tujhse badla lene ke liye Sameer se shaadi kiya hai.

Shruti:- Nahi aisa nahi lagta mujhe...Sameer ne to kaha tha ki usne jabardasti Priya se shaadi kiya hai...Abhi to mujhe kuchh pata nahi chala hai...Lekin mai Sameer ko Priya se alag kar dungi...Sameer sirf mera hai.

Itna keh kar Shruti ne call kaat diya...Wo abhi baat karne ki mood me nahi thi.

In Sameer's House.

Sameer apne ghar ki chhat par pahunch chuka tha...Priya ki baat sunkar usko khud par hi gussa aa raha tha...Wo fir se har ek pal khud ko gira hua mehsoos karne laga...Khud pe gussa utaarne ke liye usne do jordaar punch diwaal par maara...Uski haatho se khoon behne laga fir bhi gussa kam na hua...Wo aur punch maarne waala hi tha ki uske mobile pe phone ki aawaj aane laga...Usne bina number dekhe phone pick kiya.

Dusre taraf se ek ladka ka aawaj aaya.

Ladka:- Congratulations yaar...Bina bataaye shaadi kar liya yaar tune to...Koi baat nahi...Shaadi ki bahut bahut badhaayi...Abb ye bata ki party kab dega?

UPDATE 6​

Jab dusri taraf ki aawaj Sameer ne sunaa to usne phone ki screen ko dekha...Usko pata to chal gaya tha ki phone par kaun hai fir bhi usne confirm kar liya...Screen me Mahesh naam likha tha...Wo Mahesh se baat karne ki mood me bilkul nahi tha...Usne bas itna hi kaha.

Kal shaam 5:00 pm me bus stand ke pass waale park me aaja...Wahi par deta hu tujhe party.

Itna keh kar Sameer ne call kaat diya...Aur apne room me waapas chala gaya...Mahesh ko bhi kuch samajh nahi aa raha tha ki Sameer ne uske saath iss tarah baat kyu kiya aur itna jaldi call kyu kaat diya...Usne socha ki kal wo Sameer se baat karke puchega.

(Mahesh Sameer ka best friend hai...Wo dono school time se friend hai aur saath me bachelor level tak padhe the...MBA padhte vakt dono alag alag college me chale gaye...Fir bhi unn dono ki doshti me koi asar nahi pada...Hamesha ek dusre ke contact me rehte thhe...Holidays par hamesha wo log saath me kahi ghumne jaate aur kuch time spend karte...Wo dono ek dusre se koi bhi baat nahi chupaate...Hamesha ek dusre ki madad karte hai...Yahi vajah tha ki Sameer itne bade tension me hote hue bhi Mahesh ko abhi kuch nahi kaha...Agar Mahesh ki jagah koi aur hota to usse bhagwaan hi bachha paate.)

Sameer apne room me chala gaya...Usne dekha ki Priya bed par baithi hai...Uski peeth Sameer ki taraf tha to usne Sameer ko aata hua nahi dekha...Sameer bhi bina kuch bole sofa par lait gaya aur sochne laga.

Sameer:- (In his mind) Abb kya karu...Abb to sabko pata chal gaya iss shaadi ke baare me...Socha nahi tha ki Ramesh aisi harkat karega...Galti bhi meri hi hai...Pehle iss problem se nikalta hu firr uss kameene ko dekhunga...Usne saari photos viral kar diya...Abb to Mahesh ko bhi pata chal gaya...Maine bhi usko keh diya ki kal mai usko party de dunga....Bas usse chhutkaara paane ke liye keh diya tha...Lekin abb samajh me nahi aa raha kya karu...Usko mera chehra dekh ke pata chal jaayega ki mai pareshaan hu...Kya usko sach bataana sahi hoga ki maine majboori me shaadi kiya tha.

Sameer issi topic par kuch der sochta raha aur fir uska jawaab mil gaya.

Sameer:- (In his mind):- Ha abhi usko bataana hi sahi hoga...Abhi sirf wahi hai jo meri baat samajh paayega...Maa aur Papa to mujhse bahut naaraj hai...Priya to pehle se hi gussa hai aur abb wo shaayad mujhse aur nafrat karne lagi hogi...Meri baat bhi nahi suna...Ha yahi thik rahega...Mai usko kal sab kuch sach bata dunga...Shaayad wo koi idea de mujhe jisse mai apni galti sudhaar bhi saku aur sab kuch thik ho jaaaye.

Sameer abhi yahi sab soch raha tha ki uske door par uski Maa aagayi...Unhone Sameer aur Priya dono se kaha.

Mrs. Sharma:- Dinner ready hai...Tum log aa jaao niche.

Mrs. Sharma itna keh kar chali gayi....Wo Sameer se kuch baat karna chahti thi lekin Priya ke saamne nahi kar paayi...Aur unhe ye bhi samajh me nahi aaya ki Priya se kaise baat kare.

Mrs. Sharma ke jaane ke baad Priya mud kar neeche chalne lagi tabhi wo Sameer ko sofa par laita hua dekh leti hai...Lekin wo kuch bhi react nahi karti aur niche chali jaati hai...Sameer bhi niche chala jaata hai...Wo dono hi bahut bhukhe the...Kal raat se kuch bhi nahi khaaya tha....Subah me bhi bahut saari haalaton se guzarna pada aur khaane ki baat unko yaad tak nahi raha...Abb dono niche pahunch jaate hai...Mrs. Sharma dono ko dinner serve karti hai...Sameer ke saamne Mr. Sharma baithe the aur wo dinner me busy the...Kabhi kabhi Sameer ko ek do baar gusse se dekh lete lekin kuch nahi bole...Wo abhi khaane ke time me koi bhi hangama nahi karna chahte the.

Khaate vakt Priya thoda uneasy feel kar rahi thi...Wo iss naye maahaul me adjust nahi ho paa rahi thi...Ye dekhte hue Mrs. Sharma Priya se kehti hai.

Mrs. Sharma:- Beti koi pareshaani hai kya?

Mrs. Sharma ne Priya ko behad apnatwa ke saath puccha tha...Mrs. Sharma ki moonh se apne liye beti shabd sunke Priya ko thoda aascharya laga...Fir bhi wo normal hokar bas itna hi boli.

Priya:- Nahi.

Mrs. Sharma:- Tumne kal raat se kuch nahi khaaya hai....Galti Sameer ki hai...Uski galti ki sazaa khaane ko mat do...Abhi tum sirf khaane pe dhyaan do...Baad me jo hoga uski tension mat lo...Abhi sirf khud pe dhyaan do.....Baad me koi na koi raashta nikal hi jaayega.

Mrs. Sharma ne Priya ko samjhaate hue kaha...Priya kuch nahi boli aur dinner complete karke apne room me waapas chali gayi...Sameer bhi kuch der me dinner complete karke apne room me chala jaata hai.

Room me baithne ke kucch der baad Priya Sameer se kehti hai...

Priya:- Tumhaare Maa aur Papa to bahut acche insaan hai...Unn logo ne tumhe jarur acche sanskaar diye honge...Unko bahut hi dukh ho raha hoga tumhaare jaise beta paakar...Tum bahut lucky ho jo tumhe aise Maa aur Papa mile jo tum deserve bhi nahi karte.

Priya ki iss baat ne Sameer ko bahut dard diya lekin wo kuch nahi bola...Sameer ka aisa chup rehna dekh Priya bhi kuch nahi boli bas usse gusse se ghoorti rahi.

Mrs. Sharma apni kitchen ke sabhi kaam khatam karke apne room me pahunchi aur bed par laite Mr. Sharma se kuch pucchti hai.

Mrs. Sharma:- Aisa kab tak chalega...Hame kuch na kuch to karna hi chahiye...Aakhir kab tak unhu aise dukhi hote hue dekhenge...Wo dono kuch nahi kar paa rahe hai...Aise me hamaara farz banta hai ki unki pareshaani dur kare...Aap kab tak aise Sameer se naraaj rahenge...Galti to har kisi se ho jaati hai.

Mr. Sharma:- Tumhe ye koi choti galti lagti hai jo itni jaldi sab kuch thik ho jaayega...Galti Sameer ki hai usse hi sab kuch theek karna hoga...Uski har chhoti chhoti galti ko najar andaaz karne ka natija hai ye jo aaj usne itni badi galti kiya hai...Priya ki jindagi se khilwaad kiya hai usne...Abb jo karna hai usse hi karna hoga tab jaake usko pata chalega ki kya galti kiya hai usne.

Mrs. Sharma:- Tab tak kya ham unn dono ko aise hi tadapte hue dekhenge....Maine dekha hai Sameer ko wo kaise pachhta raha hai...Maa hu mai uski...Mujhe bahut dukh hota hai usko aise dekhte hue...Uske saath baat bhi nahi kiya hai kabhi aapki naarajgi dekhte hue to kabhi Priya ki haalat dekhte hue...Mai acche se samajh sakti hu uss par kya beet raha hoga jab koi uska saath nahi de raha...Kahi aisa naa ho ki wo koi galat kadam uthaa le...Meri aapse bas ek hi request hai please iss baar iss samasya ko thik kar dijiye...Nahi dekh sakti mai unn dono ko aise tadapte huye.

Mrs. Sharma ne ye baat rote hue kaha...Unko bahut dukh ho raha tha Sameer aur Priya ki haalat dekhte huye...Mrs. Sharma ko aise rote dekh Mr. Sharma bhi pighal gaye...Abb unhone bhi halke aawaj me baat karna shuru kiya..

Mr. Sharma:- To tumhi bataao...Mai kya karu? Mai Sameer se issliye naaraj hu kyu ki usne Priya ki life ke saath khilwaad kiya hai...Abb mai kaise Sameer ki help kar sakta hu...Agar maine Sameer ka saath diya to mai bhi Priya ka gunehgaar ban jaaunga...Aur Priya ki bhi kaise help kar sakta hu....Nahi mai usko Sameer se divorce lene ki salaah de sakta hu aur naahi Sameer ke saath rehne ko keh sakta hu...Mai bhi majboor hu...Kisi ka paksh nahi le sakta...Issliye mai iss maamle me koi dakhal andaazi nahi kar sakta...Jo bhi karna hai abb unn dono ko hi karna hai

Itna keh kar Mr. Sharma chup ho jaati hai.....Mrs. Sharma bhi unki haalat samajh jaati hai aur kuch nahi kehti hai...Unko bas Sameer aur Priya ki bhavisya ko lekar chinta thi.

Udhar Priya aur Sameer chup chaap bina koi baat kiye so jaate hai...Abb jaake unn dono ko aaj ki tanaaw bhara din se chhutkaara mila aur waapas uthne ke baad fir se aise hi tanaaw bhare din se gujarna tha.

UPDATE 7​

Dono hi neend ki aagosh me chale gaye...Yahi wo pal tha jab dono thoda sukoon mehsoos kar rahe the...Iss vakt dono bahut thakaan ki kaaran gehre neend me soo rahe the.

Jab subah ke 7:00 am baja to Priya utth gayi...Usne idhar udhar dekha to Sameer sofe par gehri neend me so raha tha...Picchle raat bhi nahi sone ke kaaran abhi bhi uska neend pura nahi hua tha...Sameer ko aise sote dekh Priya gusse me badbadaati hai.

Priya:- Meri life barbaaad karke kaise chhain se so raha hai...Koi kaise itna gir sakta hai jo dusro ki life ke saath majaak karke apni khushi manaate hai.

Itna kehkar Priya apna mobile on karti hai...Gallery me jaake kuch photos dekhti hai...Apni Maa aur Papa ki photos ko dekhte hue usske chehre me nafrat ki bhaaw aane lagte hai...Jabki Karan aur uska photos dekhkar uski aankhon se aansu girne lagte hai...Usko abhi tak vishwaas nahi tha ki Karan usko iss tarah se chhod sakta hai...Wo to abhi tak yahi maan rahi thi ki Karan usse abhi naaraj hai aur jald hi wo maan jaayega...Mobile me dekhkar Karan ke saath bitaaye pal ko yaad karte hue uski aankhon se aansu aur jyaada girne lagta hai.

Subah ka 9:00 am baj raha tha...Tab jaake Sameer ki neend khulta hai...Wo apne aankhon ko malte hue utthta hai...Saamne jab Priya ko rote hue dekhta hai tab usko fir se apni galti ka ehsaas hota hai...Wo bas Priya se najar hatate hue ceiling ki taraf dekhne lagta hai...Unn dono ke bich koi baatcheet nahi hota hai...Priya ki aankho se aansu gir rahe the to Sameer ki aankho me apni galti ka paschatap najar aa raha tha.

Aise hi dono kuch der me Mrs. Sharma ki bulaane par lunch ke liye kitchen ki taraf nikal jaate hai...Lunch karte samay bhi kitchen me khaamoshi tha...Koi kisi se kuch nahi bol raha tha aur bolne ki himmat bhi nahi tha...Issi tarah Sameer aur Priya apne room me waapas aa jaate hai.

Priya table me pade Sameer ki books uthaakar padhne lagti hai (Sameer aur Priya dono hi MBA ke students the...Issliye subject bhi dono ki same tha)...Priya bas apne ghum ko bhulaane aur time pass ke liye book kholke baithi thi...Fir bhi wo apni aur Sameer ki shaadi waali baat ko yaad karne se nahi rok paati...Udhar Sameer ko bhi samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki kya karna chahiye...Wo bhi Priya ki najar se bachne ke liye youtube me se kuch movies search karke earphone laga kar movie me busy ho jaata hai...Uska bhi dhyaan movie par nahi tha...

Baar baar ghadi me 4:00pm ka intejaar kar raha tha taaki wo Mahesh ke saath mile aur usko apni iss haalat ke baare me bataye.

Bahut mushkil ki intejaar ke baad jab 4:00 pm baja to Sameer bina der kiye nikal gaya Mahesh se milne apne bataaye huye jagah par...Traffic ke kuch rukaawat ki baawjood wo apne bataye hue time 5 : 00pm par Park me pahunch gaya...Usne waha dekha ki Mahesh pehle se hi uska intejaar kar raha tha...Mahesh bhi Sameer ko dekh kar jaldi se uske pass jaata hai aur kehta hai.

Mahesh:- Congratulations yaar...Shaadi ki bahut badhaiyan...Tera hi intejaar kar raha tha yaar...Intejaar hi nahi ho raha tha tujhse milne ke liye...Chal uss bench par baithte hai.

Itna keh kar dono bench tak chale jaate hai...Sameer khaamosh tha aur Mahesh uske saath baat kiye jaa raha tha.

Mahesh:- Itni bhi kya jaldi tha yaar...Shaadi ke liye...Jo mujhe bataaye bina shaadi kar liya...Kahi bhabhi ko bhaga ke to nahi laaya.

Mahesh itna kehkar jor jor se hasne lagta hai...Sameer usko gusse se dekhta hai tab wo chup hota hai...Mahesh ko samajh hi nahi aa raha tha ki Sameer itna khaamosh aur gussa kyu hai...Fir bhi wo apna majaak jaari rakhte hue kehta hai.

Mahesh:- Kya hua bhai....Itna gussa kyu ho raha hai....Kahi bhabhi se peet kar to nahi aaya...Yaar ye acchi baat nahi hai shaadi hue ek hi din me bhabhi se peet jaana...(Sameer ki haath ki plastic ko dekhte hue)...Ye plastic me kya hai.

Sameer ko Mahesh ki baat par gussa to bahut aata hai...Lekin wo kuch bolta nahi...Bas apni haath me jo plastic tha usko hataate hueek beer ki bottle nikaalta hai.

Sameer:- Tune kal mujhse party maanga tha na....Ye pakad beer ki bottle...Yahi hai tere liye party.

Sameer ne halke gusse me ye jawab diya...Mahesh ki iss tarah majaak karne se wo pak gaya tha.

Mahesh:- Abe ye kya majaak kar raha hai...Teri shaadi hui hai bhai koi majaak nahi...Party to tujhe mujhe 5 star hotel me dena padega.

Sameer:- Limited time offer hai...Baad me ye bhi nahi milega...Aur abb tu ye mat kehna ki tu beer nahi peeta.

Sameer ne iss tarah se kaha jaise usko baat karne ka man nahi hai.

Mahesh:- Are peeta hu yaar...Lekin sirf parties me yaa fir koi occasion me...Aise road par sharaabi ki tarah nahi.

Sameer:- Majaaak kar raha tha...Ye beer mai apne liye laaya hu.

Mahesh:- Lekin tu to kabhi nahi peeta hai.

Mahesh kuch samajh paata isse pehle hi Sameer ne beer ki bottle open karke paani ki tarah beer ko peena shuru kar diya.

Mahesh:- Kya kar raha hai Sameer tu?Paagal toh nahi ho gaya...Tujhe aadat nahi hai inn sab ki...Tujhe chadh jaayega yaar...Tu to kabhi nahi peeta tha....Fir aaj kyu bewdaa ki tarah pee raha hai.

Mahesh Sameer ko samjha raha tha...Lekin Sameer bina koi baat sune beer ko paani ki tarah pee raha tha...Mahesh samjhaate hue thak gaya aur ek thappad Sameer ke gaal par laga diya...Sameer ki haath se bottle gir jaata hai aur usko hosh aata hai aur rote hue kehta hai..

Sameer:- Mai beer pehle nahi peeta tha...Lekin mai pehle apni najaron mai giraa bhi toh nahi tha.

Mahesh:- Apni hi najaron me gir gaya...Kya keh raha hai...Jara khul ke bata...Aur tu ye paagalo jaisi harkat kyu kar raha hai?

Mahesh ko Sameer ki aisi haalat dekh kar bahut aascharya ho raha tha...Bahut saal ho gaya jab usne Sameer ko dukhi hote hue dekha tha...Usko samajh hi nahi aa raha tha ki kya vajah ho sakta hai hamesha khush rehne waale Sameer ko aise rona pad raha hai.

UPDATE 8​

Sameer:- Meri haalat aise ho gaya hai ki chhain se jee bhi nahi paa raha hu aur mar bhi nahi paa raha hu....Picchle 1 mahino se jindagi me bahut kuch sehna pad raha hai yaar.....Mujhe nahi pata tha meri ek bhool mujhe aisi din dikhaayega....Majburi me Priya se shaadi karna pada....Maine apne saath saath uski bhi jindagi barbaad kar diya....Priya to pehle se hi mujhse nafrat karti thi abb iss shaadi se to aur bhi nafrat karne lagi hai ..... Mai uska gussa sehan nahi kar paa raha hu.....Lekin majboori hai kuch kar bhi nahi paa raha hu.....Khud ki najaro me gir gaya hu....

Jab Maa aur Papa ko bataya to dono mujhse bahut naraaj ho gaye....Papa to itne jyaada naraaj ho gaye ki unhone mujhe bol diya ki jo maine kiya usse behtar mai mar jaata.....Aur Maa bhi itni naraaj hai ki unhone mujhse ek shabd tak nahi bola.....Bahut toot chuka hu mai yaar andar se....Abb mujhme taakat nahi bachi ki mai inn paristhitiyon ka saamna kar sakoo.....Ab aage kya hoga ye bhi nahi pata.....Sochne par bhi dar lag raha hai .....Ek do baar to socha ki suicide kar loo.....Aise ghut ghut kar jeene se to mar jaana hi behtar hai....Fir agle pal socha ki suicide to darpok log karte hai.....Aur mai apni galti se bachne ke liye apne Maa, Papa aur Priya ko iss haalat me nahi chhod sakta....Tu hi bata kya karu mai.....Naa jee paa raha hu aur na hi mar paa raha hu.... Kabhi kabhi to aankho me aansu aa jaate hai....Lekin sabhi ke saamne ro nahi paata....Khud hi musibat ki gaddha khod liya....

Sameer ne apne dil ki dard Mahesh ke saamne rakh diya.....Uski aankho me aansu aur dil me dard dekh kar Mahesh ko bahut buraa lag raha tha....Usko samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki kya jawab dena chahiye.....Wo to puri baat bhi nahi jaanta tha ki Sameer ki aakhir aisi kya majboori tha jiske liye usse Priya se shaadi karna pada.....Usne Sameer ko samjhaate hue kaha....

Mahesh:- Bhai.....Please aise udaas mat ho....Kuch na kuch raasta nikal hi jaayega.....Yahi vakt hai khud ko majboot bana kar rakhne ki aur mushibaton ki saamna karne ki.....Bhai abb galti tune kiya hai to usse sudhaarna bhi tujhe hi hai....Maine aaj tak jis Sameer ko dekha hai wo Sameer itna kamjor nahi hai yaar....Wo har mushibaton ka saamna kar sakta hai.....Bas yaar tu khud par vishwaas rakh aur jo bhi hua usko bhul jaa aur aage kya karna hai uss par dhyaan de.....

Mahesh ne Sameer ko samjha kar uske dil ko thoda halka kar diya.....Sameer ko bhi lagne laga ki koi hai jo uski baaton ko samajh sakta hai.....Wo abb rona band kar chuka tha lekin fir bhi soch raha tha ki aage kya karna hai.....

Kaise khud ko aur Priya ko iss mussibat se nikaale.....

Sameer ki chehre me aayi kuch raahat ki lakeer ko dekh kar Mahesh bhi khush ho jaata hai.....Aur usne socha ki yahi sahi vakt hai Sameer se sach jaane ka....

Mahesh:- Mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha ki tujhse kya galti hua hai.....Jitna mai jaanta hu tu hamesha soch samajhkar faisla leta hai aur tu kisi ke saath galat bhi nahi karta.....To tu kaise koi majburi me fass gaya aur Priya ki jindagi barbaad karne ke liye khud ko jimmedaar maanta hai....Please Sameer mujhe sab kuch bata yaar....Mai sab jaana chahta hu ki tune aakhir itna bada kadam kyu uthaaya....

Mahesh ne Sameer se bataane ke liye request kiya....Sameer soch raha tha ki usko Mahesh ko bataana chahiye ya nahi....Sameer ko aisa shaant dekh Mahesh ne fir se usko request kiya....

Mahesh:- Please yaar bata de.....Mai jaanta hu tune koi galti nahi kiya hoga......Itna vishwaas hai mujhe tujh par....Jarur teri koi majburi rahi hogi....Please bata yaar....Ho sakta hai meai tera kuch help kar paau....

Mahesh ki baat sun kar Sameer ki hontho par ek halka sa muskaan aa gaya aur usne kaha...

Sameer:- Nahi yaar......Tu mera help karna chahta hai lekin nahi kar paayega yaar....Yaar bas tujhe hi nahi mujhe bhi apne upar vishwaas tha ki mai kuch galat kaam nahi kar paaunga.....Lekin aisi galti kar baitha jo mujhe jindagi bhar jhelna hoga....Ha kuch majboori bhi thi lekin mai apni galti ko chupa nahi sakta.....Tu jaana chahta hai na maine aisa kyu kiya....To chal mai tujhe kahaani bataata hu....

FLASHBACK

2 YEARS AGO​

Tujhe yaad hai na jab hamne BBA complete karne ke baad maine alag college me admission liya tha.....Mere saath saath Rajesh bhi mera hi college me join kiya tha.....Bas wahi tha jisse mai college me jaanta tha.....Kisi se koi jaan pehchaan nahi tha.....Luckily ham dono same class me the.....Dhire dhire hamaare friends banne lage lekin mai aur Rajesh kuch jyaada hi close the....Ham log same time college aate, canteen me bhi same time jaate the aur ghar bhi saath hi jaate the....Itna jaan le ki teri kami ko Rajesh hi pura karta tha....Kabhi bore nahi hone diya kameene ne....

Aise hi ek din ham subah college saath aa rahe the......Maine jab bike park kiya to mera mobile me ek dost ka call aaya....Maine Rajesh ko bhej diya aur phone me baat karne laga....Phone uski Papa ka tha.....Mai Rajesh ko bulaane laga lekin wo chala gaya aur maine hi call uthaa liya....

Sameer:- Hello Uncle.....Aapne iss vakt call kiya.....Koi kaam hai kya???

Rajesh's Dad:- Ha beta...Darasal baat ye hai ki mujhe Rajesh se kuch baat karni hai....Uska mobile off aa raa raha hai....To tumhaare mobile par call kar liya....Beta kya tum Rajesh se mera baat kara sakte ho???

Sameer:- Ha Uncle.....Aap call ko hold me rakhiye....Mai phone Rajesh ko deta hu....

Iske baad mai daud kar Rajesh ko phone dene chala gaya....Jab parking se nikal kar class ki taraf gaya to dekha Rajesh gate par hi mera wait kar raha tha....Mai gate ke pass pahuncha hi tha ki mai apne speed par control nahi kar paaya aur ek ladki se takra gaya....Mai nichhe gir gaya aur wo ladki bhi mere side me gir gayi.....

Mai Rajesh ko mobile dene ki jaldi me tha iss liye uss ladki ka parwaah na karte huye uttha aur Rajesh ko kaha....

Sameer:- Ye le tera Papa ka phone hai....Baat kar le....

Rajesh ne phone le liya aur side me chala gaya baat karne....Tab tak wo ladki bhi utth chuki thi aur gusse me meri taraf aayi aur mujhe thappad maarne hi waali thi ki maine usska haath rok liya aur kaha.....

Sameer:- Sorry.....Mai jaldbaazi me thaa iss liye aapse takra gaya....Isske liye mai aapse maandi maangta hu.....Lekin mai ye bardaasht nahi kar paaunga ki koi mujhpar haath uthaaye.....

Maine suru ke lines politely kaha aur baaki ke line gusse me....Meri aisi harkat se wo ladki aur bhi gussa ho gayi aur boli....

Ladki:- Ye kya badtameezi hai....Haath chhodo mera....

Maine bhi uska haath chhod diya aur class ki taraf jaane laga.....Lekin uss ladki ki aawaj ne rok diya....

Ladki:- Tumhaare pass aankhe nahi hai kya.....Jo bina dekhe chalte ho aur kissi se bhi takra jaate ho.....

Ye baat uss ladki ne gusse me kaha tha .....Maine bhi thoda gussa me uski baato ka jawaab diya.....

Sameer:- Are yaaar....Tumhaara problem kya hai.....Mai sorry bol chuka hu naa...Abb tum apni bakwaas dialogue maarna chhodo aur mujhe class me jaane do....

Meri baato se uss ladki ka gussa aur bhi badh gaya aur fir wo boli....

Ladki:- Ek to khud galti karta hai aur upar se mujhse hi bahas kar raha hai....Ruk tujhe to mai abhi majaa chakhaati hu.....

Sameer:- Mai abhi padhne aaya hu koi majaa karne nahi.....Issliye majaa chakhaane ki jarurat nahi aur dusri baat mujhse jab baat karna hai to izzat se baat karo .....Iss tarike se koi mujhse baat kare ye mujhe pasand nahi.....Give respect and take respect....

Wo Ladki kuch kehti usse pehle picche se uski dost aa gayi aur uski dost ne usse kaha....

Ladki 2:- Kya kar rahi hai Priya....Aise ladko ke munhh nahi lagte.....Chal tu class me....

Itna keh kar wo dusri Ladki Priya ko class me le gayi....Mujhe uski baaton se gussa aa raha tha lein idhar udhar dekha to kuch students jamaa ho gaye the tamasha dekhne .....Issliye mai kuch nahi bola aur class ki taraf chala gaya.....Rajesh bhi mere pass aaya aur usne mujhse kaha....

Rajesh:- Mai sab kuch dekh chuka hu.....Aur mujhe yakin nahi ho raha Sameer tu kaise koi ladki se iss tarah baat kar sakta hai.....Galti bhi to teri hi thi.....

Sameer:- Maanta hu galti mera tha....Aur mai usko sorry bolne hi waala tha....Lekin wo mujh par haath uthaane lagi aur mujhe bhi gussa aa gaya aur uski baaton ko uske hi tarike se jawaab de diya...

Aur ham dono bhi class me chale gaye.....Issi tarah suruwaat huyi Mera aur Priya ki nafrat ki kahaani.

UPDATE 9​

Uske baad ham dono class me gaye.

Class me mai aur Rajesh saath hi baithe the...Mera mood off ho gaya tha Priya se uss ladayi ke baad...

Bahut dino baad kaha suni hua tha mera kisi se...Mood off hone ke baad mai lecture par dhyaan nahi de paa raha tha...Iss baat ko teacher Mr. Khanna ne notice kar liya tha aur apna lecture dena band karke mere pass aa gaye aur kehne lage.

Mr. Khanna:- Hey you! Stand up.

Mr. Khanna ne thoda gussa ke saath kahe the...Mujhe kuch bhi samajh me nahi aaya ki sir ki aise kehne ki picche kya vajah thi.

Sameer:- Yes Sir...Aapne mujhe kyu uthaya...Koi galti huyi kya mujhse?

Mr. Khanna:- Tumhaara dhyaan kaha hai? Mai tabse tum logo ko lecture de raha hu aur tum to kisi aur hi duniya me khoye ho...Padhne ka man nahi hai kya.

Sameer:- Nahi sir aisi baat nahi hai...Actuallly aaj mera mood off ho gaya tha...Issliye concentrate nahi kar paa raha tha.

Mr. Khanna:- Bas tum jaise students ko koi bahana chahiye lecture se bachne ka...Mujhe to ye baat samajh me nahi aa raha ki tum jaise students college aate hi kyu hai jab padhne ka man hi nahi hai...Apne parents ki mehnat ko barbaad karne ke liye tum log college aate ho masti karne ke liye...Kam se kam unki mehnat ki to izzat karo jo tumpar ummeed laga kar baithe hai ki tum padh likh ke bada insaan banoge.

Mr. Khanna to non stop bole jaa rahe the...Aage bhi bahut kuch bolne waale the...Lekin mujhe unki baaton par bahut gussa aaya aur maine unki baat ko rokte hue kaha.

Sameer:- Sir...Please kuch der ke liye chup ho jaayiye aur meri baat bhi suniye...Aap mere baare me galat samajh rahe hai...Mai padhne me accha student hu aur aaj mood thoda off hai issliye concentrate nahi kar paa raha hu.

Mai Sir ko samjhaane ki bahut koshish kar raha tha lekin unhone apne mind me mere liye negative image bana chuke the aur meri baato ko rokte hue kaha.

Mr. Khanna:- Oh...Tum accha student ho...Jara apna BBA ka percentage to bataao...Isse pata chal jaayega ki tum kaisa students ho.

Sir itna keh kar chup ho gaye...Mai kuch bolne hi waala tha ki picche se ek ladki ki aawaj aayi.

Just pass hua hoga aur abb badi badi baat kar raha hai.

Jaise hi maine ye suna mujhe bahut gussa aaya aur jab picche mudke dekha to gussa aur badh gaya...Wo Priya thi...Mai shocked ho gaya usko apne hi class me dekh ke...Wo mere saamne se hi class me gayi thi lekin mai gusse me usse nahi dekh paaya aur uss vakt kuch sochne ki haalat me nahi tha.

Ek to mera mood aaj uski vajah se bigda tha aur sir se bhi bahut baat sun liya tha upar se ye mujhe aur chiddha rahi thi...Gussa to itna aaya ki mai ye bhi bhul gaya ki mai classroom me hu aur bina parwah kiye Priya se gusse se kahaa.

Sameer:- Tumhaara problem kya hai? Mera marks kitna hai isse tumhe kya lena dena? Mai accha hu ya fir bigda hua hu ye tumhaari business nahi hai...Tum apne kaam pe dhyaan do samjhi...Agli baar fir se mere baare me kuch kaha to accha nahi hoga....Aur tum hamaare baaton me apna naak kyu ghused rahi ho...Agar kuch der pehle ki galti ke liye ye sab kar rahi ho to please maaf kardo maine uss vakt galti kiya tha...Abb khush.

Gusse me pata nahi kya kya bol diya maine...Mai to aur kehna chahta tha lekin Sir ki gusse bhari aawaj ne mujhe rok diya.

Mr. Khanna:- Bas...Bahut hua...Tumhe ladki se baat karne ki tameej bhi nahi hai...Kya yahi sanskaar mila hai tumhe ghar se?

Abb tak to mai Sir se politely baat kar raha tha lekin jab sanskaar ki baat inhone kaha to mujhe bhi gussa aa gaya...Fir bhi gusse ko dabaate huye bola.

Sameer:- Sir please ye ghar se kaisi sanskaar milli hai iss baat pe mat jaaiye...Fir bhi agar aap jaana hi chahte hai to bata deta hu ki mujhe acche sanskaar mile hai...Issi acchi sanskaar ki vajah se mai abb tak politely aap se baat kar raha hu...Issi acchi sanskaar ki vajah se itna gussa me hone ke baawjood uss ladki se acche se baat kar raha hu...Agar meri jagah koi aur hota to uske moonh se pakka do chaar gaaliyan nikal gaya hota...Sir mai abhi jyaada baat karna nahi chahta...Mood off hai...Kahi mera sabra ka baandh na toot jaaye aur aapko mera baat accha naa lage.

Fir waha par kuch der ke liye sab chup ho jaate hai...Sir aur Priya dono meri harkat ki vajah se gussa the...Iss khaamoshi ko todte hue maine kaha.

Sameer:- Sir aap mera BBA ka percentage jaana chahte the na ...Agar mai aapko bata du to aapko vishwaas nahi hoga issliye please meri admission form me check kijiye aapko pata chal jaayega...Sorry Sir naam bataana to bhul gaya...My name is Sameer Sharma...Iss name ka form dhund lijiyega aapko mera marks pata chal jaayega...Aur Sir mai study me weak nahi hu...Mere Papa mujhe unki hi tarah ek successful doctor banana chahte the aur maine MBBS me free scholarship me apna naam bhi nikaala tha lekin mujhe medical line me koi interest nahi tha iss liye dosto ke saath BBA join kar liya.

Meri baato ne Sir ko aur gussa dilaa diya...Unhone gusse me kaha.

Mr. Khanna:- Teacher se kaise baat karte hai ye tumhe nahi pataa...Aaj college band hone ke baad mujhe office me milna.....Bahut bol rahe ho na abb office me principle sir ke saamne bhi aise hi bolna.

Sameer:- Sir mujhe koi parwaah nahi...Maine jo bhi kiya sahi kiya hai...Sir mai aapse izzat se hi baat kar raha hu...Bas apni aur se kuch safaayi bhi de raha hu...Waise to mai sabhi ka respect karta hu...But self respect bhi koi cheej hoti hai...Aur jab meri galti nahi hota hai aur koi mujhe kuch bolta hai to mai control nahi karta...Abhi bilkul aisa hi condition hai.

Pata nahi mujh me uss vakt itna josh kaha se aa gaya tha...Mujhe to ye bhi nahi pata tha ki mai kaha hu aur kisse baat kar raha hu...Mujhe laga ki mai kisi ko jawaab de raha hu jisne mera insult kiya hai...Agar uss vakt gusse me na hota to shaayad Sir ke saath aise baat nahi karta...Sir to mere aisi agression dekh kar shocked the aur saath me bahut gussa bhi...Wo kuch bolte isse pehle lecture off ho gaya...Wo mujhe ghoorte huye class se nikal gaye.

Jab sir class se nikal gaye to maine chaaro taraf dekha...Sabhi mujhe hi shocked ho kar ghoor rahe the...

Jab maine sabhi ki aankho me aankhe daali to unhone apni najare hata li siwa Priya aur ek Ladke ko chhod kar...Priya ka to samajh me aa raha tha ki wo gussa hai...Lekin wo Ladka bhi mujhe gussa se dekh raha tha...Maine ek do baar to ignore kiya lekin fir bhi wo mujhe gusse se ghoore jaa raha tha...Jab mujhe control nahi hua to mai bhi usse gusse se ghoorne laga...Fir bhi wo apni najre nahi hata raha tha...Kuch der me next lecture shuru ho gayi...Maine socha ki iss ladke ko baad me dekh lunga.

Issi tarah lunch break ho gaya...Mr. Khanna ke baad kisi bhi teacher ne mujhse kuch nahi pooncha...Jab Lunch hua to sabhi students lunch ke liye nikal gye Priya uski dost aur uss ladke ko chhod kar...Wo log meri hi taraf aa rahe the.

Priya mere pass aa gayi aur gusse me boli.

Priya:- Tumne sabke saamne mera insult kiya...Mai tumhe nahi chhodungi.

Gussa to mujhe bhi aa raha tha ...Maine bhi uske hi tarike se jawaab diya.

Sameer:- Pehle pakdogi tab chhodogi na...Aur mai tumhe pakadne hi nahi dunga.

Meri baat sun kar Rajesh hasne laga....Mai to gusse me baat kar raha tha lekin usko comedy lag raha tha...Priya to aur bhi jyada gussa ho gayi aur wo kuch kehne hi waali thi ki uski dost ne usko bola.

Ladki:- Chal Priya...Aise ladko se baat karke kuch faaidaa nahi...Kicchad pe patthar fenkegi to wo ham par hi lagegi.

Priya:- Aise kaise chhod du Divya isko...Isne pure class me meri insult kiya hai.

Mujhe Divya ki baaton par pehle se hi gussa aa raha tha...Jaise hi Priya ka bolna khattam ho gaya maine Divya se kaha.

Sameer:- Agar kicchad tum par padega to bhi koi fark nahi padega...Kyuki tum pehle se hi kicchad jaisi ho.

Aaj pata nahi kya ho gaya tha mujhe...Lagatar bahas kiye jaa raha tha...Shaayad jindagi me pehli baar itna gussa aaya tha...Warna aaj tak kisi bhi ladki ke saath koi ladayi nahi kiya tha...Aaj to Priya aur Divya dono ko jawaab de raha tha...Abhi mai yahi soch raha tha ki wo Ladka bhi maidaan par aa gaya aur mujhse kaha.

Ladka:- Tu Ladkiyon ko jawab dekar khud ko kya samajh raha hai...Dam hai to mujhse baat kar.

Wo bhi bahut gusse me tha...Lekin mujhe samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki wo aise overreact kyu kar raha hai...Uska to iss maamle me koi lena dena nahi tha.

Sameer:- To mai kaha picche hat raha hu...Aur tujhse baat karne me koi dam nahi chahiye...Tu to comedian jaisa dikh raha hai aur teri dialogue bhi comedy hi lag raha hai...Saala copy paste.

Maine uska majaak udaate hue kaha...Rajesh hamaari baaton ko majaa lekar hanss raha tha...Udhar Priya aur Divya gusse me mujhe ghoore jaa rahi thi...Ladka ko pata nahi kya hua wo gusse me aage badhkar mujhe thappad maarne laga...Maine uski haath pakad liya.

Ladka:- Mujhe comedian bol raha hai.....Dikhaata hu mai tujhe mai kya cheej hu...Tu karan ko comedian bol raha hai...Mujhe.

Usski baato par mujhe gussa hone ke baawjood hanssi aa gaya aur mai hanste hue bola.

Sameer:- Abe pehle haath to chhuda le aur baad me dikhaana tu kya cheej hai.

Iske baad maine Karan ki haanth ko ulta ghuma diya aur wo dard me chillane laga.

UPDATE 10​

Karan:- Haath chhod mera...Dard ho raha hai.

Lekin mujhe uss par daya nahi aa raha tha....Maine uske haath ko aur ghuma kar aur kaha.

Sameer:- Abb kya hua...Tabhi to bahut badi badi baatein kar raha tha ki tu kya cheej hai...Tu ek darpok aur comedian hai jo baate bahut karta hai lekin kar kuch nahi sakta...Abb teri comedy aur himmat khattam ho gaya ho to hame jaane de...Bahut jor ki bhukh lagi hai aur gusse me mera bhookh aur bhi badh jaata hai.

Itna keh kar mai aur Rajesh canteen ki taraf jaane lage...Lekin wo Karan fir tapak pada...Wo daud kar gate ki taraf aaya aur hamaara raasta rok liya...Mujhe to aascharya ho raha tha ki abb aur kitna maar khaana chahta hai ye ladka.

Sameer:- Dekh aaj mera mood accha nahi hai...Kahi aisa naa ho ki aaj tu mere haatho se acche se peet jaaye...Abhi warning de raha hu.

Lekin Karan ko to meri baat samajh me hi nahi aa raha tha...Mai jaise hi chup hua wo meri taraf badhke fir se thappad maarne laga...Fir maine uski haath pakad liya aur kaha.

Sameer:- Abhi tak to mai kuch nahi kar raha tha...Lekin abb bardasht ke baahar ho raha hai...Tu mujhe kya samajh raha hai ki tu mujhe maarega aur mai tujhe aise hi chhod dunga...Dekh bacche mujhe meri self respect se bahut pyaar hai aur tujh jaisa kutta mujh par haath uthaaye aur mai chup rahu...Aisa soch raha hai...Saaale tujhe tera aukaat dikhaana padega.

Itna keh kar maine uske chehre pe ek thappad laga diya...Sabhi log shocked ho gaye aur mujhe ghoor rahe the...Thappad maarne ke baad maine kaha.

Sameer:- Pehle hi warning diya tha...Aur mai jo bolta hu wo karke dikhaata hu samjha comedian...Abb aur maar khaane ka man hai to aaja...Aaj hi tujhe peet kar tera pet bhar deta hu aur tujhe kabhi maar khaane ka man nahi hoga.

Itna keh kar mai Karan ko gusse se dekhne laga....Wo abb kuch bolne ki haalat me nahi tha...Wo gusse se gaal par haath rakh kar nicche dekh raha tha...Usko kuch na bolta dekh maine gusse se Priya aur Divya ko dekha...Wo dono chup thi aur shaayad thoda dar bhi gayi thi.

Iske baad mai aur Rajesh canteen me chale gaye...Hamare jaane ke baad Priya ne picche se Karan ki kandho par haath rakh kar kaha.

Priya:- Thanks Karan...Tumne mera saath diya lekin kya jarurat tha tumhe aise ladko ke saath fight karne ki...Aise ladko ke moonh nahi lagna chahiye.

Karan ka saara gussa Priya ki baaton se gaayab ho gaya...Aur wo bhi muskuraane ki koshish karte huye bola.

Karan:- Are isme thanks ki kya jarurat hai...Ye to mera farz tha...Mai iss Sameer ko acche se jaanta hu...Paise ki ghamand me apna manmaani karta rehta hai...Dekha naa tumne Sir se kaise baat kar raha tha aur tumse bhi kitna badtameezi kar raha tha...Mai isko nahi chhodunga...Isko sabak sikhaa kar rahunga aur isko iski aukaat bataunga...Dekhna ek din ye khud tumhe aakar sorry bolega...So please dont say thank you.....

Ye ek accha insaan hone ka farz hai ki jab koi galat kar raha hai to uska virodh karu.

Karan ne mauke ka faaidaa uthaate hue Priya ko Sameer ke khilaaf bhadka diya aur uski najaro me khud ko accha saabit kar liya.

Priya:- Sach me tum bahut acche ho Karan...Sirf tumne hi mera saath diya...Ye Sameer sacch me badtameez ladka hai isko to sabak sikhaana hi chahiye...And sorry Karan tumhe meri vajah se maar khaani padi.

Karan ko Priya ki maar khaane waali baat bilkul bhi pasand nahi aaya aur usko apna apmaan mehsoos ho raha tha...Fir bhi khud ko sambhaalte hue usne kaha.

Karan:- Maine aapse kaha na ki please mujhe thanks aur sorry mat kahiye...Ye to mera farz tha...Aap iss baat ki tension mat lijiye dekhna ek din mai Sameer ko sabak sikhaa kar hi rahunga.

Priya:- Ok Karan...Abb hum jaate hai lunch ke liye...Bahut time lost ho gaya hai uss Sameer ki vajah se...Baad me fir baat karenge.

Itna keh kar Priya muskuraati huyi canteen ki taraf jaane lagi...Karan usko aisa hansta dekh khush ho gaya aur apna seat par jaakar baith gaya...Khushi me usne aaj lunch bhi nahi kiya.

Canteen me pahunchne ke baad bhi mera gussa kam nahi hua tha....Puri life me pehli baar itna gussa aa raha tha wo bhi uss Karan par....Rajesh ne ham dono ke liye naashta order kar diya...Nashta karte vakt mai utth kar do pepsi ki bottle le aaya....Rajesh ne mujhe jab pepsi laate hue dekha to mujhse bola.

Rajesh:- Tujhe pata hai na mai cold drinks nahi peeta...To fir kyu laaya???

Sameer:- Abe tere liye nahi laaya hu...Dono bottle mere liye hi hai.....Aaj dimaag kharaab kar diya iss Priya aur Karan ne...Thoda refresh hona chahta hu issliye do bottle le aaya...Acche se chill hona hai...Fir baad me Principle sir ke saath interview bhi to hai. :D

Rajesh:- Ek baat pucchu tujhse...Gussa to nahi hoga naa.

Sameer:- Dekh yaar abhi mai bahut gusse me hu...Tu baaton me suspence rakh kar mujhe aur gussa mat dila...Jo bhi punchna hai jaldi se puchh.

Rajesh:- Yaar jab se tere saath dosti kiya hai pehli baar tujhe gussa hote hue dekha hai...Hamesha tu kitna khush rehta hai aur aaj tu itni chhoti baaton ke liye itna gussa ho gaya...Ye baat mujhe samajh me nahi aaya yaar.

Gusse me hone ke baad bhi maine Rajesh ki baat ko thoda mushkuraa kar jawaab diya.

Sameer:- Dekh bhai...Mai badi se badi baat ko bhi ignore kar sakta hu lekin jab baat self respect par aata hai to mai bardaasht nahi kar sakta...Jab Sir mere baare me ulta sidha bol rahe the to bhi mai unse acche se baat kar raha tha...Lekin apni taraf se safaayi bhi de raha tha...Mai unka izzat bhi kar raha tha aur apna self respect ka bhi khayaal rakh raha tha...Abb mai chup chaap unki har baat to nahi sun sakta...Issliye jarurat padne par jawaab bhi de raha tha.

Aur wo Priya mujhe class me sabhi ke saamne beizzat kar rahi thi...Ham dono me hui chhoti si ladaayi ko pure class ke saamne dikhaane ki kya jarurat thi? Aur agar mai chup reh jaata to sabhi mere baare me galat hi sochte...Iss liye usko uske hi tarike se jawaab de diya...Abb wo kabhi bhi aisa karne se pehle dus baar jarur sochegi.

Aur wo Karan usspar to itna gussa aa raha hai ki agar mai abhi college me nahi hota to usko maar maar ke buraa haal kar deta...College me thaa issliye hungama nahi kiya aur upar se aaj principal sir ke pass bhi jaana hai...Mujhe ek baat samajh me nahi aaya ki wo apna naak hamaare bich kyu ghusaa raha tha...Aur mujh par haath bhi uthaa raha tha...Uss ko aaj ek baat to samajh me aa gaya hoga ki mujhse panga lene ka anjaam kya hota hai...Agar aage bhi ye mujhe aise hi pareshaan karta raha to dikha dunga ki Sameer ka gussa kya cheej hai...Kutte ko dikha dunga ki mai jaldi gussa to nahi hota lekin agar gussa ho gaya to kya kya kar sakta hu.

UPDATE 11​

Uske baad waha kuch der shaanti chaa jaati hai...Rajesh bhi kuch bol nahi paa raha tha...Kuch der ham dono bina kuch bole apna naashta karte rahe...Rajesh ka chup rehna mujhe thoda ajeeb lag raha tha.

Sameer:- Kya hua bey? Kyu chup ho gaya?

Rajesh:- To kya karu? Abb mahaul hi serious ho gaya hai ki kuch bol nahi paa raha hun.

Sameer:- Chill yaar...Kuch serious nahi hai...Lagta hai tu college ki iss ladayi jhagade aur bahas ke baare me jyaada nahi jaanta...Ye sab to aam baat hai...Aur mere liye koi nayi baat nahi...Jab bhi koi mujhse pange leta hai mai uska band acche se baja deta hu...Ye sab to hota rehta hai...Aisi chhoti chhoti baato me mood off nahi karte.

Rajesh:- Lekin fir bhi mujhe aisa lagta hai ki hamne bekaar me hi chhoti baaton ko itna bada kar diya...Bina matlab kuch dushman ban gaye...Karan ki baato se to lagta hai ki wo kuch na kuch to jarur karega apni beizzati ka badla lene ke liye.

Sameer:- Tu mera dost ho kar yeh sab keh raha hai...Tu itna darpok kab se ho gaya? Aur tu uss comedian ki baato se dar gaya...Kuch nahi karega wo aur agar kuch karne ka socha bhi to uske saath uss vakt nipatenge.

Rajesh:- Ye sab baate chhod aur tu ye bata ki tu kabhi sudhrega ya nahi.

Sameer:- Kya matlab hai tera? Mai bigda hi kab tha jo mujhe sudharna chahiye.

Rajesh:- Bigada to nahi hai lekin tujhe nahi lagta ki tujhe apni kuch aadatein badalna padega...Jab dekho tab kisi se lad jaata hai...Kabhi bhi koi baat pe serious nahi hota...Jo marzi me aata hai wahi karta hai...Kab tak aisa hi rahega...Ek na ek din to badalna hi padega na.

Sameer:- Are yaar...Abhi ham college me hai...Ye bas padhne ka aur masti karne ka time hai...Bhagwaan ki meharbaani se accha dimaag mila hai...Jo bhi padhta hu dimaag me set ho jaata hai...Aur rahi baat masti karne ki to yahi vakt hai apni life ko khulke jeene ka aur jo marzi aaye wahi karne ka...Baad me ye vakt kabhi nahi aayega...Aur baad me jab job hogi, shaadi karunga tab matured ho jaaunga aur ussi tarike se sochunga...Filhaal to pura masti karunga aur badalne ka bilkul bhi nahi sochunga.

Rajesh:- Tujhse baat karna hi bekaar hai...Kabhi kisi ka baat nahi maanta...

Abb ye bata ki class me jaake kya karega?

Sameer:- (Smiling) Acche se jaan gaya hoga ki mai kabhi nahi badlunga kisi ke kehne pe...Aur class me jaake kya karna hai lecture pe dhyaan dunga.

Rajesh:- Mai padhaai ki baat nahi kar raha...Mai to ye poonch raha hu ki tu abb Karan aur Priya se kaise react karega jab class me jaayega.

Sameer:- Mujhe koi farak nahi padta wo log class me rahe ya nahi...Mai to bas apna kaam se matlab rakhunga...Aise react karunga jaise wo log class me hai hi nahi...Aur fir se panga lene ki koshish kiya to bhagwaan hi unhe bachaye. :D

Abb teri nautanki khattam ho gaya ho to chale class me? Yaa fir tujhe aur bhi bakwas karna hai?

Rajesh:- Nahi abb koi baat nahi karna...Chal class me lecture ka time ho gaya hai.

Iske baad ham dono class me chale gaye...Lecture suru hone me kuch der aur baaki tha iss liye class laghbhag khaali tha sirf Priya, Divya, Karan aur ek ladki ko chhod kar.

Priya aur Karan to mujhe ghoor rahe the...Mai bhi muskuraata hua apni jagah par baith gaya...Meri muskuraane ki vajah se unka gussa aur badh gaya lekin wo log kuch nahi kar paaye...Mai kuch books nikaal hi raha tha tabhi ek ladki aa gyi mere pass aur boli.

Ladki:- Hi Sameer.

Mujhe vishwaas hi nahi hua ki ek ladki khud saamne se aa kar mujhe hi bol rahi hai...Mujhe to samajh me bhi nahi aa raha tha ki usne hi kyu kaha...Maine usse pooncha.

Sameer:- Ji kahiye...Kya baat hai... Aur aapko mera naam kaise pata?

Ladki:- Tumne hi to Khanna sir ke class me kaha tha ki tumhaara naam Sameer Sharma hai...And my name is Shruti.

Uski baato se to mai kuch soch hi nahi paa raha tha ki wo kyu mujhse baat kar rahi hai...Usne koi kaam ki baat nahi kaha tha...Maine fir se Shruti se poonchaa.

Sameer:- So Miss. Shruti kya aap mujhe apna introduction dene aayi hai...Mai to soch raha tha ki koi kaam ki baat hogi issliye aap mujhse baat karne aayi hai!!

Meri baat sun kar Rajesh hansne laga to Shruti hadbada gayi...Lekin khud ko sambhaaalte huye usne kaha.

Shruti:- To kya tum kisi se tabhi baat karte ho jab koi kaam ho....Waise mai tumse dosti karne aayi thi...Aur tum mujhe aap kehna band karo...Ham log same class me hai.

Sameer:- Ohh to ye baat hai...Aur ye batao ki tum mujhse dosti karna kyu chahti ho?

Mai to hamesha ki tarah usse jawaab de raha tha lekin meri har jawaab sunne ke baad pehle wo meri baato ka matlab samajhne ki koshish karti aur fir jawaab deti....

Shruti:- Mujhe tumhaara himmat bahut accha laga...Sir se bina kisi dar ke tumne baat kiya...Aur to aur uss Ladki ko majja chakhaaya.(Shruti hansne lagi aur Priya usko gusse se ghoorne lagi)...Aur uss ladke ko bhi acche se maara (Abb Karan bhi usko gusse se dekhne laga)...Mai gate ki baahar se pura live show dekh rahi thi...Mujhe tumhaara daring bahut pasand aaya issliye socha ki tumhe apna dost banaana chahiye.

Shruti ki baato ko sunne ke baad aur Priya aur Karan ki chehre ke gusse ko dekhne ke baad mai bhi muskuraa kar bola.

Sameer:- Waise dosti karne me mujhe koi problem nahi hai...Mai to har kisi ko apna dost maanta hu aur sabhi se friendly behave karta hu...Mujhe bas vishwaasghaati dosto se nafrat hai...(Priya aur Karan ki taraf dekhte hue) Aur jo log mujhe apna dushman maante hai mujhe unse koi matlab nahi.

Shruti:- Tum baat bahut ajeeb tarike se karte ho...Samajhna bhi mushkil hai...Bas itna kaho ki tum mujhse doshti karoge yaa nahi.

Sameer:- (Muskuraate hue) Yes...Aajse ham friends.

Maine bas itna hi kaha tha ki students class me aane suru ho gaye...Wo muskuraate huye apni jagah par chali gayi...Ek najar Priya aur Karan ki taraf dekha to wo log abhi bhi mujhe gusse se hi ghoor rahe the...Maine koi parwaah nahi kiya aur iske baad lectures me busy ho gaya.

Jab saari lectures khattam ho gaya to mai apna bag uthaa kar ghar jaane laga...Principal sir se milna hai ye baat dimaag se nikal gaya tha...Kucch aage hi pahuncha tha class se nikalne ke baad ki tabhi Khanna sir mil gaye aur unhone mujhse kaha

Mr. Khanna:- Kaha jaa rahe ho tum? Bola thaa na maine lectures ke baad principal sir ki office me aana.

Khanna sir ki aawaj se gussa saaf jhalak raha tha...Wo abhi tak subah waali baat ko bhulaa nahi paaye the.

Sameer:- Oh. Sorry Sir...Dimaag se ye baat nikal gaya...Chaliye chalte hai principal sir ki office me.

Iske baad Mai aur Khanna sir dono principal sir ki office me chale gaye...Waha jaakar dekha to Principal sir hamaara hi wait kar rahe the aur gusse me bhi lag rahe the...Mujhe iss baat se koi farak nahi pada aur maine kaha

UPDATE 12​

Sameer:- May I come in Sir?

Maine bas itna kaha...Sir kuch der mujhe gusse se ghoorte rahe aur bole.

Principal:- Aayie Mr. Sameer Sharma...Aapka hi intejaar kar raha tha.

Principal sir ki baat se mai soch me pad gaya ki unhone mujhe kaise pehchaan liya aur mera intejaar kyu kar rahe the?

Sameer:- Sir...Aap mera intejaar kar rahe the...Ye baat samajh me nahi aaya...Aur aapne mujhe kaise pehchaan liya?

Principal:- Aapko iss liye pehchaana kyu ki aap hi wo sincere student hai jiski complaint mere pass sabse pehle aayi hai...Aur uske baad maine aapka pura detail check kar liya...Ek baar aapse baat karna chahta tha iss liye aapka intejaar kar raha tha.

Principal sir baat to bahut meethi meethi baat kar rahe the lekin unki baat me unka gussa koi bhi samajh sakta tha...Mujhe pata tha ki maine koi galti kiya hi nahi hai to darne ki koi baat nahi...Maine bhi Sir ko keh diya.

Sameer:- Sir mujhe lagta hai ki Khanna sir aapko sab kuch bata chuke hai...To mai iss matter ko aur explain nahi karunga...Aur mujhe nahi lagta iss me meri koi galti hai...Khair mai jyaada baat nahi karna chahta...Aap apna faislaa suna dijiye.

Maine sir ko bahut hi halke tarike se keh diya...Mera makshad unka apmaan karna nahi tha...Lekin sir ko meri baat bilkul bhi accha nahi laga...Wo kuch bolne hi waale thhe ki Khanna sir ne Principal sir se kaha.

Mr. Khanna:- Dekha sir aapne...Kitna badtameez hai ye ladka...

Baat karne ki bilkul bhi tameez nahi hai...Class me bhi mere saamne aise hi baat kiya tha issne...Mai to kehta hu nikaal dijiye aap isko college se.

Mr. Khanna ki baat sunne ke baad mujhe thoda hairaani hua ki wo itni chhoti si baat ke liye mujhe college se nikaalna chahte the...Mujhe iss baat se bhi kuch fark nahi pada aur mai chup raha...Principal sir ke faisla ka wait kar raha tha.

Principal:- Sameer tum Dr. Sharma ke beta ho na?

Sameer:- Yes Sir...Mai unhi ka beta hun.

Principal:- Jaante ho wo mera dost hai...Bahut din ho gaya usse mile hue...Wo to bahut hi accha insaan hai...Sabhi ke saath acche se behave karta hai...Lekin mujhe tumhe dekh aascharya ho raha hai ki tum uske beta hone ki baawjood itna badtameez kaise ho...Tum aur tumhaara baap ki nature me jameen aasmaan ka difference hai.

Principal sir thoda hairaan aur thoda gussa bhi the...Mujhe bhi unki baat kuch accha nahi lag raha tha...Fir bhi maine aaram se jawaab diya.

Sameer:- Sir...Mere Papa ne mujhe ye hi sikhaaya hai...Apne se bado ki izzat karna aur sabhi se acche se behave karna...Lekin ye bhi sikhaaya hai ki jab koi bewajah tumhe pareshaan kare to chup mat baithna...Aur jhutthe ilzaam ko mat sehna...Khud acche se raho aur jab koi pareshaan kare to usko ushike tarike se samjhaaao...Mai to Khanna sir se acche se baat kar raha tha lekin sir ne jab mere baare me ulta sidhaa bolna suru kiya tab maine jawaab diya...Fir bhi mai inhe acche se hi jawaab de raha tha..Agar unki jagah koi aur hota to mai uski acche se band baja deta.

Ye kehte hue mujhe Karan ki yaad aa gaya aur last ki line maine thoda gussa me bhi kaha tha...Meri baat sunne ke baad Principal Sir gussa me bole.

Principal:- Bas Sameer bahut hua...Ye mera office hai...Tameej se baat karo...Aaj mai tumhaare Papa se baat karta hua aur unhe tumhaare kartut ke baare me batata hu...Aur Sameer mai tumhe tumhaare iss harkat ki vajah se tumhe college se nikaal bhi sakta hun.

Abhi tak to mai aaram se baat kar raha tha...Lekin sir ki iss baat se mujhe bhi gussa aa gaya...Aur maine thoda gussa ke saath kaha.

Sameer:- Sir aapko jo karna hai kijiye...Mai kuch nahi kahunga aur mujhe koi fark bhi nahi padega...Mujhe iss college me free scholarship me admission milaa tha...Agar iss college ko chhod diya to bhi koi fark nahi padega...Bahut si college hai iss city me...Kisi ek me padh lunga...Aur Sir Papa ko jo bhi bataana hai bata dijiye...Mai unhe sab sach sach bataa kar samjhaa dunga...Itna to yakin hai mujhe ki wo mera baat par vishwaas jarur karenge.

Mera achanak se gussa ho jaana aur iss tarah baat karne se Khanna sir aur Principal sir dono hairaan ho gaye...Wo dono kuch nahi bol rahe the...Kuch der wahi khada rehne ke baad mai bola.

Sameer:- Sir aap kuch bol nahi rahe hai...Mujhe lagta hai abb mera yaha rehne ki koi kaam nahi hai...To Sir mujhe lagta hai ki abb mujhe nikalnaa chahiye.

Meri baat sunne ke baas Principal sir ne gusse me kaha.

Principal:- Jaao.

Mai bhi waha se nikalne laga aur gate me pahunch kar picche mood kar sir ki taraf dekhte hue kaha.

Sameer:- Sorry Sir...Mujhe aise gusse me baat nahi karna chahiye tha...Lekin mujhe afsos bhi nahi hai...Maine jo bhi kaha mujhe nahi lagta ki maine kuch bhi galat kaha hai.

Iske baad mai waha se nikal gaya aur ghar ki aur chala gaya.

PRESENT​

Sameer ne bas itna hi kaha tha ki Mahesh ki mobile me kisi ka phone aaya...Wo phone pick karke kuch der baat karta hai...Phone cut karne ke baad Mahesh Sameer ko kehta hai.

Mahesh:- Sorry yaar...Ghar me kuch emergency kaam aa gaya hai aur Mom ne mujhe abhi ghar bulaya hai...Kal subah fir yahi milenge...Aur baad ki baat karenge.

Sameer:- Thik hai yaar...Tu jaa...Teri family ko teri jarurat to hai...Mera family ne to mujhe ignore kar diya...Mera waha hone aur naa hone se unko koi fark bhi nahi padta...Kya karu yaar...Galti bhi mera hi hai..

Sameer ne bahut hi emotional ho kar ye baat kaha...Mahesh ko bahut dukh hota hai Sameer ki haalat dekh kar...Lekin usko apne ghar me kuch urgent kaam bhi thaa...Issliye wo Sameer ko samjhaate hue kaha.

Mahesh:- Yaar tu himmat rakh...Agar tu hi himmat haar gaya to kaise chalega...Tu chinta mat kar yaar...Mai hamesha tere saath hu...Kal tu mujhe puri baat bataana uske baad mai kuch na kuch jarur sochunga yaar.

Mahesh ne Sameer ko samjhaate hue kaha...Sameer ko Mahesh ka saath se uski dard me bhi thoda sa sukoon mila...Usko lagne laga tha ki usko ek saccha dost mil gaya hai jo usko hr mushibat me saath dega.

Sameer:- Tu mera saath hai...Yahi mere liye bahut hai...Abb tu ghar jaa...Aisi emergency me deri nahi karte...

Mahesh:- Tu bhi sambhal kar jaana...Bahut beer pee liya hai tune...Gaadiyon ko dekh kar chalna.

Sameer:- Chinta mat kar yaar...Agar mar bhi gaya to hi shaayad koi aansu bahayega mere liye...Sabhi ki najaro me galat ban gaya hu...Yaha tak ki khud ki najaro me bhi...Mai galli se hote hue chala jaaunga...Udhar koi gaadi nahi aati...Aaram se pahunch jaaungaaa...Lekin tu der mat kar...Jaldi se jaa.

Sameer har pal khud ko kamjor mehsoos kar raha tha...Mahesh ko uski iss haalat par bahut dukh hota hai...Wo to soch raha tha ki Sameer ko uske ghar tak chhod kar ghar jaaye...Lekin jis tarah se uski Mom ne usko bulaaya tha ussko sochte hue usko thoda dar bhi lag raha tha...Aur wo abb bina der kiye apne car ko apni ghar ki aur teji se dauda deta hai.

Idhar Sameer bhi ladkhadaate hue apna ghar pahunch jaata hai...Aaj uska bhaagya kuch accha tha...Mr. aur Mrs. Sharma aaj ghar par nahi the...Kuch kaam ke liye ek ghante ke liye baahar gaye the...Ussi vakt Sameer apne ghar me enter karke siddhiyon se ladhkhadaate hue apna room me pahunch jaata hai.

Jab wo apna room me pahunchta hai to Priya bhi room me hi maujood thi...Priya usko iss haalat me dekh kar shocked ho jaati hai aur gusse se poonchti hai.

Priya:- Tum kaha se aaye ho aur ye kaisi haalat bana liya hai tumne...Jarur daru piya hoga tumne.

Priya ki aawj me uska Sameer ke liye gussa aur nafrat saaf jhalak raha tha...Sameer bhi bas itna hi keh paata hai.

Sameer:- Dost se milne gaya tha.

Sameer ne bahut dhire se ye baat kaha...Uske pass abb itna himmat nahi tha ki Priya ke saamne thodi bhi uncchi aawaj me baat kar sake...Sameer apni haalat dekh khud par hi taras khaa raha tha...Wo Priya se pehle din ki mulaakat ko yaad karta hai...Wo ek aisa samay tha jab Sameer Priya ko apne khilaaf kuch bolne nahi deta tha lekin aaj wo khud wahi Priya ke saamne kuch bol nahi paa raha tha...Kitna majboor ho gaya tha Sameer jo kabhi koi agar uski beizzati kare to seh nahi paata tha lekin aaj wo khud hi apni najro me gir gaya tha.

UPDATE 13​

Priya:- Tum daru pee kar aaye ho?

Priya hamesha ki tarah gusse me boli.

Sameer:- Ha thoda sa.

Sameer sofa ki taraf jaate hue bola.

Priya:- Tumhaara himmat kaise hua dare peekar mere saamne aane ki? Jaldi se baahar jaao.

Priya ne Sameer se najar hatate hue ye baat kaha...Iss baar Sameer ko bhi gussa aa gaya aur upar se pehli baar daaru peene ka nasha...Usne bina soche samjhe bol diya.

Sameer:- Tu hoti kaun hai mujhe mere room se nikalne wali aur mujhe samjhaane wali ki mujhe daaru nahi peeni chahiye...Mera life hai aur mera marzi...Mai daru piyu ya fir drugs lu tujhe isse kya matlab...Itna mujhe khud par vishwaas hai ki mai chaahe jitna bhi nasha me kyu na rahu tujhe kabhi touch nahi karunga...Abb mera dimaag aur kharaab mat kar...Agar tujhe mera daaru peene se problem hai to tu khud hi baahar chali jaaa.

Sameer ne apna saara gussa nikaal liya aur sofe pe lait kar blanket apne upar chaddha liya.

Priya Sameer ki harkat me achanak aisa badlaaw aane se shock ho jaati hai...Shaadi ke baad ye pehla mauka tha jab Sameer ne uske saath itni tej aawaj me aur gusse ke saath baat kiya tha...Usko to Sameer ki baat par bahut gussa aa raha tha...Isse pehle ki wo kuch kari uske mobile me kisi ka phone aa jaata hai.

Wo apna mobile me dekhti hai to phone Divya ka tha...Usko Divya par bhi bahut gussa aa raha tha...Usne call ka koi response nahi diya...Call katne ke baad fir se Divya ki call aa jaata hai...Wo iss baar bhi call nahi uthaati...Jab 4 baar aur call aata hai to Priya sochti hai ki shaayad Divya usse kuch jaruri baat karna chahti hai...Aur call uthaate hue gusse me kehti hai.

Priya:- Ha bol...Kya kaam hai???

Divya:- Abhi bhi naaraj hai kya mujhse...Please yaar maaf karde...Hum sab majboor thhe.

Divya ne Priya se maafi maangte hue kaha.

Priya:- Mai kaise tujhse naraaj ho sakti hu...Tum logo ne bahut accha kiya meri shaadi karwa kar...Tune apni dosti acche se nibhaayi hai.

Priya ki aawaj se hi uska gussa pata chal raha tha...Priya kehna to aur bhi bahut kuch chahti thi lekin kuch soch kar chup ho gayi...Priya ka gussa dekh Divya ki himmat gayab ho gayi bolne ki aur wo chup ho gayi...Kuch der ki khaamoshi ko todte hue Priya hi boli.

Priya:- Tu chinta mat kar...Mai tujhe kuch nahi kahungi...Jab mere maa baap ne hi mera saath nahi diya to tujhse kya ummeed rakh sakti thi...Paiso ke liye meri jindagi barbaad kar diya.

Abb Priya ki aawaj me gussa ki jagah ek dard tha...Wo Divya se roti hui boli...Divya ko Priya ki baat pe dukh bhi ho raha tha aur thoda gussa bhi aa raha tha.

Divya:- Ye tu kya bol rahi hai...Tu apni maa ki baare me aisa bol bhi kaise sakti hai...Maana ki teri baap ne paise ke liye teri shaadi karwaa diya lekin issme teri Maa ki koi galti nahi hai...Wo bhi bahut majboor thi...Issliye teri shaadi Sameer se karwaana pada...Tu to apni Maa ko bacchpann se jaanti hai naa...To kaise unke baare me aisa soch sakti hai...Sharam aani chahiye tujhe unke baare me aisa bolte hue bhi.

Itna keh kar Divya gusse me phone kaat deti hai...Priya Divya ki baat sunne ke baad ek baar sochne par majboor ho jaati hai.

Priya:- (In her mind) Kya Maa ki koi galti nahi hai? To fir unhone kyu mujhe apna kasam de diya shaadi ke liye? Kyu jabardasti meri shaadi karwa di gai? Divya keh rahi thi ki koi majboori thi unki...Lekin kaisa majboori ho sakti hai? (Kuch der sochne ke baad) Kahi Sameer ne to majboor nahi kiya? Shaayad ye shaadi ki picche koi na koi badi vajah jarur hai...Mujhe ye jaana hi hoga....Kisse pucchu? Agar Sameer se pooncha to ye jarur koi jhoothi kahaani sunaa dega...Shaayad Divya se hi poonchna sahi hoga.

Ye sab sochne ke baad Priya fir se Divya ko call lagane lagti hai lekin uski haath ruk jaati hai jab uski najar Sameer ki haath par padta hai...Sameer ki haath sofa ki sheet se blanket se baahar nikal kar niche latak raha tha...Aur uski haath me jo ghadi thaa usko dekh kar Priya hairaan ho jaati hai.

Wo apni jagah se utth kar Sameer ke pass jaati hai aur ghadi ko gaur se dekhne lagti...Jab wo ghadi ko acche se dekhti hai to uski hairaani aur badh jaati hai...Wo gusse se Sameer ko uthaati hai aur kehti hai.

Priya:- Sameer ye kya hai?

Ye kehkar Priya Sameer ka ek haath uthaa kar uske dusre haath me rakh deti hai...Sameer jaag to gaya tha lekin fir bhi nashe ki vajah se usko neend lag raha tha...Usko Priya ki iss tarah se uthaane ki vajah se aur uski iss question se gussa aa jaata hai.

Sameer:- Tumne bhi piya hai kya jo nahi pehchaan rahi ho...Ye mera haath hai...Abb chhodo aur mujhe sone do.

Itna keh kar Sameer phir se lait jaata hai sone ke liye...Priya ko uski baat se gussa aa jaata hai aur wo bhi kehti hai.

Priya:- Mai haath ki baat nahi kar rahi hu...Mai tumhaare haath ki ghadi ki baat kar rahi hu.

Priya ki sawaal ka jawaab Sameer aankh band karke hi deta hai.

Sameer:- To kya problem hai tumhe meri ghadi se?

Priya:- Tumhaare pass Karan ki ghadi kaha se aaya...Kahi tumne uski ghadi to nahi churaaya?

Priya ki iss baat se Sameer shocked ho jaata hai...Khud par chori ki ilzaam lagne se uska saara neend gaayab ho jaata hai...Wo utth kar bed par baith jaata hai aur kehta hai.

Sameer:- Kya...Kya kaha tumne?Maine Karan ki watch churaaya...

Mera abhi aise bhi bure din nahi aaya ki mujhe uss comedian ki koi cheej churaana pade.

Priya:- Tameej se baat karo.....Agar fir se Karan ko comedian bola na to dekh lena...Agar tumne ye ghadi nahi churaaya to ye tumhaare pass kaise aaya? Ye to Karan ki ghadi hai.

Abb tak Sameer puri tarah se hosh me aa gaya tha...Aur usko kuch yaad aaya aur kaha.

Sameer:- Abb samajh me aaya...Yaad hai tumhe ham sab ek baar college tour me gaye the...Tab maine ek baar mera iss watch ko khol kar ek jagah me rakh diya tha...Baad me lene gaya to gayab tha...Baad me Karan ke pass mila...Usne mera watch ko uthaa liya tha...Shaayad tumne ussi time dekha hoga iss watch ko uske paas.

Sameer ki baat sunne ke baad Priya ko aaj ki din ka dusra shock laga...Usse bhi yaad aaya ki usne Karan ki haath me uss ghadi ko bas ek baar hi dekha tha...Wo waha se utth kar apni bed par chali gayi aur baith kar aaj ki pure din ke baare me sochne lagi.

UPDATE 14​

Sameer Priya ke jaate hi ulta ghum kar fir se sone ki koshish karta hai...Priya aaj Sameer aur Divya ki baat sun kar hairaan ho gayi...Lekin Sameer ki baat sunne ke bad usse vishwaas hi nahi ho raha tha...Wo kuch sochte hue turant utth kar Sameer ke pass gayi.

Priya:- Sameer. (Uski baato se abhi bhi thoda gussa jhalak raha tha)

Sameer sone ki koshish kar raha tha aur abb sone hi waala tha ki Priya ki baat ne uska neend fir se tod diya...Usko gussa to bahut aa raha tha aaj Priya par...Jab wo shaam me mushkil se ghar me aaya tha tab Priya ka uss par chillaana, aur jab wo soo gaya tha tab fir se jaga kar uspar hi chori ka ilzaam laga diya aur abb jab Sameeer fir se sone laga tha fir jaga diya...Sameer ko to itna gussa aaya thaa ki agar Priya ki jagah koi aur hota to pakka uska band baj jaata...Lekin Priya se usko abb kis tarah se baat karna chahiye ye usko samajh nahi aa raha tha....Jab bhi Priya ki taraf dekhta usko apni galti ka yaad aa jaata aur wo Priya se najre nahi maila paata...Fir bhi usne Priya se kaha.

Sameer:- Abb kya hua...(Ghadi ki taraf dekhte hue) Raat ka 11:00pm baj raha hai...Iss vakt kyu jagaa rahi ho...Sone do abhi bahut neend aa raha hai.

Sameer ne apne gussa ko dabaate hue kaha lekin wo fir bhi apni aawaj me se frustration ko nahi dabaa paaya tha...Lekin Priya ne uski baat ka koi parwaah na karte hue kaha.

Priya:- Tum apna ghadi utaaro.

Sameer ko Priya ki baat thoda ajeeb laga...Wo kyu usse apna ghadi utaarne ke liye keh rahi hai? Lekin wo abb koi bahas nahi karna chahta tha...Aur apna ghadi utaarkar Priya ko diya.

Sameer:- Ye lo ghadi aur ab mujhe sone do.

Itna keh kar Sameer ne Priya ki taraf ghadi badhaa diya...Usko pata hi nahi tha ki Priya kaha khadi hai...Jab se wo jagaa thaa wo Priya se apna face ghumaa kar baat kar raha tha...Priya ki taraf ek baar bhi nahi dekha tha...Jab kuch der tak bhi Priya ne uske haath se ghadi nahi liya to wo thoda gusse se bola.

Sameer:- Abb kya hua...Kuch der pehle hi ghadi maang rahi thi...Abb de diya to nahi le rahi ho...Tumhaari problem kya hai...Nahi lena hai to mat lo...(Sameer ghadi waapas apne pass rakh leta hai) Abb please jaao aur mujhe sone do.

Iss baar Sameer ki aawaj me thoda gussa bhi thaa...Aakhir kab tak wo khud par control rakh paata...Lekin abhi bhi kucch hadd tak control me tha.

Priya:- (With attitude) Mujhe tumhaara ghadi nahi chahiye.

Priya kuch der se lagataar Sameer ki haath ko ghur rahi thi...Iss baar wo bas itna bol kar fir se Sameer ki haath ko gaur se dekhne lagi lekin jis jagah par wo dekhna chahti thi wo dekh nahi paa rahi thi.

Sameer:- Ghadi nahi chahiye thaa to nikalwaaya kyu aur tum kyu mera dimaag kharaab kar rahi ho.

Har baat par Sameer ka gussa badh raha tha...Lekin abb isse aage wo kuch kehta Priya ne Sameer ka left hand khinch liya.

Sameer:- Ye kya kar rahi ho tum...Mujhe lagta hai aaj tum sach me paagal ho gayi ho aur aisi paagalo waali harkat kar rahi ho...Abb mera haath chhodo.

Iss baar Sameer ki aawaj me gussa ki jagah hairaani tha...Usse samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki Priya ne achanak se uska haath kyu pakad liya.

Priya:- Apna haath ghumaao....(Priya ne utsukta ke saath kaha)

Sameer ne bhi usse bahas karne se accha uski baat maana hi sahi samjha aur apna haath ghumaa diya.

Jab Sameer ne apna haath ghumaaya to uski haath me lagi gahare ghaaw ki nisaan dekh Priya chaunk gayi aur chaunkte huye boli.

Priya:- Ye ghadi tumhaara, iss jagah pe ghaaw ka nisaan matlab uss din tumhi the jisne mujhe bachaaya.

Priya ka iss tarah se bolne se Sameer ko bhi hairaani hua...Uska neend iss baar bhi puri tarah se gaayab ho gaya aur usne hairaani se pooncha.

Sameer:- Abhi tak maine tum se kuch nahi puccha lekin abb mujhe tum ye bataao ki tumhe meri ghadi aur ghaaw ki nisaan se kya kaam aur jis tarah se tumne mujhe mera ghaaw ki nisaan dikhaane ko bola usse to yahi lagta hai ki tumhe pehle se pata tha ki mere ghadi ki nicche waali hisse par ghaaw tha aur sabse badi baat maine tumhe kab bachaaya...Mujhe to kuch yaad nahi aa raha hai.

Sameer ko Priya ki baat sun uski harkat dekh kar sach me hairaani ho raha tha.

Priya:- Yaad hai tumhe wo college tour...Tumne ek ladki ko bachaaya tha ek pahad se nicche girne se...Ussi vakt tumhaara haath ek patthar se chhil gaya tha aur ye ghaaw ka nissaan wahi hai...Mai hi wo ladki thi jisko tumne bachaaya...Uss time tej barshaat aur baadalon ki vajah se mai tumhaara face nahi dekh paayi thi...Bas tumhaara ghadi aur ghaaw ko hi dekh paayi thi.....Jab tumne mujhe bachaaya tab tum jaldi se kahi chale gaye the...Tumhe thanks bhi nahi keh paayi.

Iss vakt Priya ka saara gussa gaayab ho gaya tha Sameer ke liye...Usse hairaani ho raha tha ki Sameer ne hi usko bachaya tha...Abb usse samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki abb kaise react kare...Udhar Sameer ko bhi hairaani ho raha tha ki jis ladki ko usne bachaya tha wo Priya thi.

Sameer:- Ohh...To wo ladki tum thi...Mai bhi barshaat ki vajah se tumhe nahi dekh paaya tha...

Accha hua ki nahi dekh paaya agar dekh leta to pata nahi tumhe bachaata bhi ya nahi...Mai har kisi ka help karta hu lekin apne dushmano ka nahi...Lekin uss condition me mai kya karta ye mujhe bhi nahi pata...Aur jab maine tumhe bachaaya tha tab jaldi se Shruti ki birthday ke liye chala gaya tha...Wo mera hi wait kar rahi thi...Pehle hi tumhe bachaane ki chakkar me late ho gaya tha aur upar se agar tumse baat karne lagta to aur bhi time waste ho jaata...Aur mai nahi chahta tha ki kisi bhi ladki ke liye mai Shruti ka birthday party miss kar du...Aakhir wo meri best friend hai...Maine apna kaam to pura kar diya tumhe bachaane ki yahi mere liye kaafi tha...Iss liye mai chala gaya bina thanks sune.

Aur jab Shruti ki birthday party par pahuncha to haath se khun thoda jyaada behne laga tha...Issliye apni ghadi utaar kar camp ki side me rakh diya aur kisi ko pata nahi chale iss liye kisi ko nahi bataya ki mera haath buri tarah se kat gaya hai...Maine apna rumaal se apna haath baandh liya...Aur baad me jab ghadi lene aaya to kisi ne uthaa liya tha...Baad me pata chala ki wo tumhaara Karan ka kaam hai...Uss time to itna gussa aa raha thaa ki do thappad laga diya kameene ko ...Mera birthday gift tha jo mujhe mere Papa ne diye the aur ussi gift ko usne churaa liya tha.

Sameer ne to puraa baat bat diya Priya ko...Lekin Sameer ka usko dushman kehna, Shruti ke baare me accha bolna Priya ko bilkul bhi accha nahi lag raha tha...Sameer ki baat sunne ke baad Priya ko abb Karan par bhi gussa aane laga...Wo Sameer ko bas itna hi keh paayi.

Priya:- Abb tum so jaao...Aur disturb nahi karungi.

Itna keh kar Priya apne bed par chali gayi...Aur sochne lagi.

Priya:- (In her mind) Iska matlab Sameer ne mujhe bachaya....Wo to mujhe apna dushman maanta thaa aur hai to fir usne mujhe kyu bachaya....Usne mera chehra nahi dekha tha issliye aur usne abhi to kaha ki usne mujhe nahi pehchaana aur pehchaanta to bachaata chi yaa nahi usse nahi pata....Bachaa kar bhi kaun sa accha kaam kiya hai usne...Meri life ko barbaad kar diya...Saare sapne tod diya aur Karan se bhi alag kar diya...Mai iss kaam ke liye Sameer ko kabhi maaf nahi karungi.

Aur Karan usne mujhe kyu jhoonth bola...Wo ghadi uska nahi tha aur naa hi usne mujhe bachaya...Lekin usne jhooth bola aur kaha ki ye uska ghadi hai aur usne mujhe bachaaya...Tabhi se to mai Karan se pyaar karne lagi thi...Karan ne mujhse jhooth bola aur wo bhi itna bada jhooth...Jhooth se hi hamaara pyaar ki rishte ka suruwaat hua...Lekin usko kaise pata chala ki mai pahaad se niche girne waali thi....Shaayad usne kahi se dekh liya tha....Ek baar usse iss baare me baat karna hi padega.

Priya apne man me ateet ki wo saari baat ko yaad kar rahi thi aur sabhi baato ko gaur se soch bhi rahi thi...Idhar Sameer bhi Priya se baat karne ke baad kuch hi der me so gaya lekin kisi ke phone ne fir se usko jaga diya...Wo bhi gusse se mobile ki taraf dekhne laga...Mobile ki screen me Rajesh ka naam show kar raha tha...Abb wo gusse me phone pick kar leta hai aur apna saara gussa Rajesh pe phone par hi utaarne lagta hai.

UPDATE 15​

Sameer phone recieve karne se pehle apne room se baahar nikla aur phone uthaakar chhat ki taraf chala gaya...Wo Rajesh ke saath Priya ki maujoodgi me baat nahi karna chahta tha.

Sameer:- Ha kya hua? Itni raat ko phone kyu kiya?

Sameer ki aawaj se uska gussa ka pata chal raha tha...Udhar se Rajesh ne thoda darte hue kaha.

Rajesh:- Mujhse naraaj hai kya? Itna gussa kyu hai?

Rajesh ki iss baat ne Sameer ka gussa aur badha diya.

Sameer:- Abe kameene...Tune mujhe yahi pucchne ke liye itni raat ko phone kiya...Yahi baat subah nahi pucch sakta tha kya....Mera neend tod diya tune kameene...Aaj to koi chhain se sone bhi nahi de raha.

Sameer ka abb sir aur aankh dono me dard hone laga tha...Pehle to daru ki nasha aur abb neend ki nasha dono ne Sameer ko jakad liya tha...Usne gusse me Rajesh ko daant diya.

Rajesh:- Itne din se lag raha tha ki tu mujhse naraaj hai iss liye tujhse baat karne ki himmat nahi hua...Socha aaj himmat karke baat kar leta hu...Pehle to tujhe raat ke 12:00am me phone karta to bhi tu uthaa leta tha...Iss liye socha abhi der nahi hui hai...Bas bhai itna kehna chahta hu ki jo bhi hua unn sab me maine jaanboojh kar kuch bhi nahi kiya...Mujhe maaf karde yaar...

Sameer:- Nahi yaar...Isme tera koi galti nahi hai...Jo bhi kiya maine kiya...Mai tujhse naraaj nahi hu...Lekin bhai abhi mujhe sone de yaar...Bahut jor ki neend lagi hai...Upar se daaru ki nasha...Sir dard se fata jaa raha hai...Jo bhi baat karni hai kal kar lenge.

Sameer ne bahut mushkil se ye baat kaha...Usse to bolne ka man bhi nahi tha...Fir bhi usne bahut mushkil se itna keh diya.

Rajesh:- Thank God...Mai to yahi soch kar ghut raha tha ki maine bahut badi galti kiya hai aur mai tujh se kabhi najre nahi milaa paaunga...Sameer ek baat pe dhyaan dena...Mujhe Shruti ke upar doubt ho raha hai...Jarur iss khel me uska koi haath hai...Mujhe wo thik nahi lag rahi hai.

Rajesh ne apna shak Sameer ko bata diya...Sameer ko bhi hairaani hua Rajesh ki baat sun kar.

Sameer:- Ye tu kya keh raha hai Rajesh...Wo dost hai hamaare...Uske baare me aisa kaise soch sakta hai...Jab usko mera aur Priya ki shaadi waali baat pata chala to pata hai wo kitna dukhi huyi thi...Wo mujhse pyaar karti hai yaar...Wo aisa kaise kar sakti hai...Jarur tujhe koi galatfehmi hua hai.

Sameer ko Rajesh ki baat se bahut hairaani ho raha tha aur wo sab uski baato se bhi jhalak raha tha.

Rajesh:- Mujhe bhi pehle laga tha ki wo hamaari dost hai...Lekin abb mujhe uspar shak ho raha hai...Maana ki wo tujhe pyaar karti hai lekin ye baat tu bhi jaanta hai ki wo Priya se nafrat bhi karti hai...Mujhe to lagta hai usne Priya ko nukshaan pahunchaane ke liye koi planning kiya tha...Bhai mere baat ko halke me mat lena...Iss par ek baar dhyaan se jarur sochna...Chal abb rakhta hu phone and good night.

Itna keh kar Rajesh ne phone cut kar diya...

Sameer ko Rajesh ki baat ne ek baar fir se sochne par majboor kar diya...Wo fir se Shruti aur Priya ki dushmani yaad karne laga...Usko abb kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha neend ki vajah se...Usne socha ki wo iss baare me baad me sochega aur chala gaya apne room me sone ke liye.

Jab wo apna room me gaya to usne dekha ki Priya usse ghoor kar dekh rahi hai...Usse bahut hairaani hua aur usne aankho se hi puch liya ki "Kya hua?'' Jawaab me Priya ne usko hi sawal pucch diya.

Priya:- Kaha gaye the?

Sameer ki hairaani aur badh gaya Priya ki iss sawaal se...Priya ne ye sawal kyu puccha usse iss baat ki hairaani ho rahi thi.

Sameer:- Rajesh ka phone aaya tha to chhat par gaya tha...Aur tum ye sab kyu pucch rahi ho?

Priya:- To tum yaha baat nahi kar sakte the? Aisi kaun si baat hai jo mujhse chupa kar Rajesh se baat kar rahe the?

Sameer:- Kyu? Tumhaare saamne mai baat kyu karu? Mera life hai mera marzi...Mai kisi ke saamne dosto se baat karna pasand nahi karta...Iss liye mai akele maine jaake usse baat kiya...Tumse shaadi karna mera majboori tha...Maine tumhe dil se apna patni nahi maana...So tum apna ye acting band karo?

Aaj daaru ki nashe me Sameer ne dusri baar Priya se gusse me baat kiya tha...Daaru ne usko kuch pal ke liye hi sahi waapas puraana Sameer bana diya tha...Agar koi aur pal hota to Sameer shaayad Priya ki har ek baat ko seh leta lekin daaru ne abb apna asar dikha diya tha...Priya ko Sameer ki baat bilkul bhi accha nahi lagta lekin wo kuch bolti nahi...Bas Sameer ko gusse se ghur rahi thi.

Sameer bhi abb kuch nahi bolta hai...Aur sofa me lait kar so jaata hai.

Sameer ke sone ke kuch der baad hi Priya ko waapas Divya ka call aa jaata hai.

UPDATE 16​

Priya:- Abb kya hua? Tabhi to bahut gusse me tune call cut kiya tha...Jo bhi baat hai jaldi se bol aur phone rakh.

Priya ka abhi baat karne ka koi mood nahi tha...Divya se to pehle se hi wo gussa aur naraaj thi.

Divya:- Please meri baat dhyaan se sunn...Abhi mai jaanti hu ki tu mujhse bahut naraaj hai...Lekin mai jo bhi kahungi uss ko dhyaan se sunna.

Priya:- Mujhe pata hai abb tu yahi kahegi ki Sameer accha ladka hai...Uske saath tu bahut khus rahegi...Sab log acche hai bas tu hi acchi nahi hai...Yahi kehna chahti hai na tu...Tu ne kya sab ko accha saabit karne ki kasam khaayi hai kya?

Divya:- Sameer ka to pata nahi lekin Karan bilkul bhi accha nahi hai...Bas yahi bataane ke liye tujhe phone kiya tha.

Divya ki iss baat se Priya ka gussa aur bhi badh gaya...Abb wo Divya par bhadak gayi.

Priya:- Bas kar teri bakwas...Tab se dekh rahi hu...Bas mujhe gussa hi dila rahi hai...Ye accha hai wo buraa hai bas yahi sab kahi jaa rahi hai...Mujhe nahi pata kaun accha hai aur kaun buraa...Bas tu hi logo ko samajhti hai...Meri najro me Sameer, mere Papa, mere Maa aur tu meri gunehgaar hai...Jisne meri marji ke khilaaf meri shaadi karwa diya Sameer se...Tum log ko mai kya lagti hu insaan ya koi khilauna...Maine Sameer se bahut baar manaa kiyaa tha ki mai usse shaadi nahi karungi...Lekin usne meri ek baat nahi maani...Pata nahi kya makshad hai uska...Jab Maa se kaha to unnhone mujhe apna kasam de diya...Tu meri dost ho kar bhi tamasha dekhti rahi...Kuch nahi boli...Aur Papa ...Unke baare me to kucch nahi bolna chahti...Wo to Sameer ki paison ke saamne jhuk gaye...Unhe hamesha paison se pyaar tha...Iske liye wo kitna bhi niche gir jaaye unhe koi fark nahi padta.

Aur tu Karan ke baare me galat bol rahi hai...Bas wo hi ek hai jisne mujhse pyaar kiya...Ha abhi wo naraaj hai mujhse lekin dekhna wo mujhe jaroor maaf karega...Aur mujhse shaadi bhi karega...Itna to mujhe uss par aur mere pyaar par bharosha hai.

Priya ki aawaj me dard aur gussa dono hi tha...Usko apne pariwaar waale aur Sameer par bahut gussa aa raha tha...Aur apni haalat dekh bahut dukh bhi ho raha tha...Bas wo hi jaanti thi ki wo yaha Sameer ke saath kaise ghut ghut kar jee rahi hai...Naa hi uska koi saath de raha tha aur naa hi uski dard me saamil hone waala koi tha...Akeli pad gayi thi wo...Bas ek hi aasa tha ki ek din Karan usko maaf kar dega aur yahi baat usko himmat de raha tha jeene ka...Warna wo to ussi pal mar gayi thi jab uski shaadi Sameer se hua tha...Aur usne jo bhi kaha tha Divya se wo apni jagah par bilkul sahi thi...Usko puri baat ka pata nahi tha...Jitna pata tha usko usne wo sab keh diya.

Divya bhi chup ho kar sabhi baat ko sunn rahi thi...Usko accha lag raha tha ki Priya apni dil ki saari bhadaas nikaal rahi hai...Ek baar to usne socha ki jo baat kehne ke liye usne Priya ko phone kiya tha wo baat abhi nahi bataani chahiye.....Fir agle hi pal socha ki agar abhi nahi bataya to shaayad bahut der ho jaayegi...Jab Priya shaant hui apni baat keh kar tab Divya ne kaha.

Divya:- Mai jaanti hu Priya abhi tu kaisa feel kar rahi hai...Bahut mushkil pal hai tere liye...Jo bhi hua accha nahi hua...Lekin abb kya kar sakte hai...Sab majboor ho gaye the tere Papa ko chhod kar...Mujhe lagta hai iss shaadi me jarur koi teesre ka haath hai...Wo waha maujood nahi tha lekin sab ushi ne kiya hai...Jitna Sameer ke baare me tu galat sochti hai utna wo nahi hai...Haa galti usne jaroor kiyaa tha lekin usne uss galti ko sudhaarne ke liye ye sab kiya tha...Mai bataati hu tujhe ki Sameer ne tere saath shaadi kyu kiya....Wo bas tujhe uss maahaul se nikaalna chahta tha aur socha ki teri shaadi baad me Karan se ho jaayegi...Iss tarah se wo apni galti bhi sudhaar lega aur teri jindagi barbaad hone se bach jaayegi...Lekin ham sab me kisi ko bhi yakin nahi tha ki Karan tujhse shaadi karne se manaa kar dega.

Aur tu jo Karan ka pyaar me andhi ho gayi hai aur uski taarif kar rahi hai...Maine tujhe uske baare me hi bataane ke liye phone kiya hai...Tu uska intejaar kar rahi hai naa...Lekin tujhe pata hai kal wo shaadi kar raha hai...Usne tujhe aur tere pyaar ko dhokha diya hai...Aur tu ushi ki taarif kar rahi hai...Mujhe to bahut pehle se wo accha ladka nahi lag raha tha...Bahut baar samjhaaya tha tujhe...

Lekin tune kabhi meri baat ko seriously nahi liya...Abb dekh usne kaise tere saath pyaar nibhaaya hai...Agar wo tujh se pyaar karta to tera har haal me saath deta...Lekin wo tujhe iss tarah bicch me hi chhodkar kisi aur se shaadi kar raha hai...Bas tujhe yahi bataane ke liye phone kiya tha.

Mujhe ye baat abhi nahi batana chahiye tha...Abhi tujhe koi buri khabar dene ka mera man nahi tha lekin kya karu agar abhi nahi bataati to shaayad der ho jaata...Socha vakt me hi sab bataana sahi hoga...Ek baar Karan se baat kar ke dekh...Shaayad koi baat ban jaaye...Lekin mujhe nahi lagta ki aisa kuch hoga.

Priya Divya ki baat iss baar dhyaan se sunn rahi thi...Karan ki shaadi ki baat sunn kar usko bahut dukh hua...Uska aakhiri vishwaas bhi aaj toot gaya tha ki Karan uska saath dega...Uska to baat karne ka koi man hi nahi tha...Wo call cut karke rone lagti hai...Sameer ne abb tak uski aur Divya ki koi baat nahi sunaa thaa...Wo to gehri neend me so gaya tha...Kuch der ro kar apna dil ko halka karne ke baad usne himmat karke Karan ko phone lagaya...Dusri taraf se Karan ka aawaj aaya.

Karan:- Ha kya hua? Abb phone kyu kiya tumne? Maine kaha thaa na abb hamaara koi rishta nahi.

Priya:- Karan kya tum shaadi kar rahe ho?

Priya ne sidha mudde ki baat kahi...Uski aawaj me ek dard tha aur rote hue usne Karan se puccha tha...Lekin Karan ko abb uske dard aur aansu ki koi fikar nahi tha...Lekin usko thoda aascharya jarur hua ki Priya ko ye baat kaise pata chala.

Karan:- Haan...Abb tumne to mujhe dhokha de diya...To kya mai tumhaare yaadon ki sahaare jinda laash ban kar rehta...Maine bhi aage badhne ka faisla le liya.

Priya:- Tum kehte ho ki tum mujhse pyaar karte ho...Agar pyaar kiya hota to ek baar bharosha to kar lete...Khair abb tumse baat karne se koi faaidaa nahi...Hamaari rishte ki shuruwaat hi jhooth se suru hua tha to fir vishwaash aur bharosha jaisi cheej kaha se aata...Tum mujhse rishta todna chahte ho na...To thik hai aaj se mai tumhaare jindagi me kabhi nahi aaungi aur tum bhi meri jindagi me kabhi mat aana...Aaj se hamaara saara rishta khatm.

Priya ne itna keh kar phone cut kar diya...Usne ye sab to keh diya lekin wo hi jaanti thi ki kitni mushkil se usne ye sab kaha hai...Uske 1 hafte ke andar hi sabhi rishte toot gaye the...Aaj pyaar ka rishta bhi toot gaya...Wo iss vakt kitna dard me hai sirf wahi jaanti thi...Phone kaatne ke baad wo jor se rone lagi aur apne kismat ko kosne lagi...Bina koi galti kiye wo aisi sazaa bhugat rahi thi...Kucch der rone ke baad jab usne Sameer ka chehra dekha to ek dam se rona band kar usne ek faisla le liya...Jindagi me aage badhne ka faisla...Wo Sameer se iss baare me kal baat karne ka soch kar bed par lait kar so gayi.

UPDATE 17​

Next Morning

Agli subah Sameer subah hi utth gaya...Uthne ke baad jab wo fresh ho kar aaya tab uska najar fir se Priya par pada...Priya ko dekhte hi uska mood off ho gaya...Jab bhi Sameer Priya ko dekhta tha usko sharmindagi mehsoos hota tha...Abhi ke liye Priya se bacchne ke liye Mahesh ko phone karta hai...Udhar se Mahesh ki aawaj sunne ke baad Sameer kehta hai.

Sameer:- Kaha hai yaar...Jaldi se kal jis park me mile the wahi pahunch...Mai bhi aa raha hu.

Mahesh:- Sorry yaar...Aaj nahi aa paaunga...Bhaiya ka kal accident ho gaya tha to abhi hospital me hu...Kal Maa ne bhi iss liye jaldi me bulaaliya tha.

Sameer:- Koi baat nahi yaar...Baad me fir kabhi mil lenge...Abhi tu hospital me hi rehna aur apni family ka khayaal rakhna.

Mahesh:- Tu bhi apna khayal rakhna...Jaldbaazi me koi galat kadam mat uthaana.

Sameer:- Aaj bhi mai wahi Sameer Sharma hu jo pehle hua karta tha....Bas Priya ke saamne kuch nahi bolta...Warna mai aaj bhi pehle ki tarah majboot hu jo kitna bhi bada aandhi kyu na aa jaaye uska saamna acche se kar sakta hu...Tu chintaa mat kar mai koi galat kadam nahi uthaaunga...Bas sahi kadam nahi uthaa paa raha hu...Lekin jald hi iss problem ka solution nikaal hi lunga.

Sameer ne ye baat bahut hi aatmavishwaas ke saath kaha...Iske baad dono kuch der aur baat karte hai aur phone rakh dete hai.

Kuch der baad Priya bhi utth jaati hai...Wo bhi fresh ho kar Sameer ke pass aati hai aur kehti hai.

Priya:- Mujhe tum se kuch baat karni hai.

Priya ne thoda rookhapan ke saath kaha.

Sameer:- Ha kaho.

Priya:- Mujhe lagta hai abb hame decision lena chahiye aage ki jindagi ka.

Sameer:- Thik hai.....Tumhaara decision jo bhi hoga mai bina kisi condition maan lunga.

Priya:- Maine soch liya hai...Mujhe divorce chahiye...Mai tumhaare saath nahi reh sakti...Bahut ghutan mehsoos hota hai tumhaare saath rehte hue aur tumse nafrat bhi bahut karti hu... So maine socha hame alag ho jaana chahiye.

Sameer Priya ki baat ka koi reply nahi deta...Priya uski chehre ko padhne ki koshish kar rahi thi lekin wo bhi confused ho gayi thi ki Sameer kya soch raha hai...Sameer ki chehre me kabhi khushi to kabhi dukh ka bhaaw najar aa raha tha.

UPDATE 18​

Priya:- Tum aise chup kyu ho? Maine tumse kuch pucha hai.

Sameer:- Samajh me nahi aa raha...Tumhaare iss baat ka kya jawaab du.

Sameer Priya ki decision ke baare me kuch faisla nahi le paa raha tha...Wo abhi bhi yahi soch raha tha ki aisi situation me kya decision lena sahi hoga...Priya ko Sameer ki iss baat pe bahut gussa aata hai aur wo kehti hai.

Priya:-(Angrily) Tumhe kya samajh me nahi aa raha? Bas itna samajh lo ki mai tumse nafrat karti hu aur tumhe iss galti ke liye kabhi maaf nahi karungi...Mujhe divorce chahiye...Abb to tumhe samajh me aa gaya hoga na meri baat.

Sameer:- Lekin ye decision kuch jaldi nahi ho gaya.

Priya:- Nahi kuch jaldi nahi hai...Agar abhi ye faisla nahi liya to der ho jaayegi.

Sameer:- Agar aisa hai to thik hai...Jaise tumhaari marzi...Tumne aage ka decision to le hi liya hoga...Matlab Karan se shaadi...Mujhe yakin nahi tha ki wo itni jaldi maan jaayega...Anyway all the best for your future.

Priya:- Shut up...Behtar yahi hoga ki tum Karan ke baare me baat mat karo...

Its not your business...Waise bhi tumhe bata hi deti hu ki wo aaj shaadi kar raha hai lekin mujhse nahi...Hamaara rishta khattam ho gaya hai...Maine sabhi se apna rishta tod liya hai aur ye jabardasti waala rishta jo tumse judd gaya hai usse bhi todna chahti hu.

Sameer:- What? Mujhe nahi pata tha ki ye kameena itna gir jaayega...Ek baat bataao tumhe usse pyaar ho kaise gaya...Dil to kar raha hai usse jaan se maar du.

Priya:- Chup...Tum bhi apna bakwaas band karo...Tumne kaun sa accha kaam kiya hai jo Karan par chilla rahe ho...Tumne to usse bhi ghatiya kaam kiya hai...Meri najar me to tum Karan se bada gunehgaar ho...At least wo kisi se jabardasti shaadi to nahi kar raha...Dusro ki khilaaf bolne se pehle khud ko aayina (mirror) me dekho.

Sameer ko ye baat bahut buraa lagta hai...Wo fir se khud ki najaro me gir gaya...Lekin iss baar wo chup nahi raha.

Sameer:- Sorry Priya...Maine jo galti kiya hai...Mai usse sudhaarna chahta hu...Tumne sabhi se rishta tod liya...Matlab apne parents se bhi...Aur abb divorce ke baad kya karogi...Kaha rahogi, kya karogi. Kuch intejaam kiya hai tumne?

Priya:- Tum bas itna karo ki tum kuch bhi mat karo...Mai sab manage kar lungi...Ha maine sabhi se rishta tod liya hai...Waise parents se rishta rakhne se accha hai ki unse sab rishta tod lu...Apne swaarth ke liye khud ke aulaad ki jindagi barbaad kar di...Filhaal to maine socha nahi hai ki kya karungi divorce ke baad...Lekin itna sure hai ki desh ko chhod kar baahar jaaungi.

Sameer:- Kyu? Bahar jaane ki kya vajah hai? Abb tumhe apne desh se kya problem ho gayi...Tumhaara gunehgaar to ham sab hai na?

Sameer ko Priya ki baat thoda ajeeb lagta hai.

Priya:- Problem desh se nahi...Tum sabse hai...Mai yaha nahi rehna chahti tum sabke beech....Mai life ko naya tarike se start karna chahti hu...Iske liye abroad jaana hi accha rahega...Kucch opportunities bhi mil jaayega life ko apne hisaab se jeene ka aur tum sab ki manhoos yaadon se dur rehne ka...Aur yaha par mera hai hi kaun jiske liye yaha rahu.

Sameer:- Iske baare me to kucch nahi kahunga...Abb tumne apne liye ye decision liya hai to shaayad accha hi hoga...Aur agar tum chaho to mujhe iss shaadi se koi problem nahi...Ha thoda vakt jaroor lagega khud ko adjust karne me aur mentally prepared rehne me ki tumhaare saath aage ka jindagi bitaane me...Lekin apni ki hui galti ko sudhaarunga jarur...Aur iss rishte ko bhi acche se nibhaaungaa.

Priya:- No chance...Abb mai picche nahi hatne waali...Aur mai tumhaare saath rehne ka to soch bhi nahi sakti...Maine tumhe pehle hi bata diya hai sab kuch...Hame divorce le lena chahiye.

Sameer:- Ok Fine...Mai tumhe divorce de dunga...Lekin ek request hai tumse.

Priya:- Mai tumhaari koi bhi request ya condition nahi maanungi...Bas mujhe divorce chahiye...Mai sirf itna jaanti hun.

Priya ki baaton me hamesha ki tarah gussa aur rookha pan tha.

Sameer:- Ye request tumhaare faaidaa ke liye hi hai...Mai to tumse ye request kar raha tha ki jab tak tumhaara abroad jaane ka process complete nahi ho jaata tum yahi par raho...Maanta hu meri galti ka maafi nahi mil sakti...Lekin itna to kar hi sakta hu na...Aur tab tak hamaara divorce bhi ho jaayega...Saath rehna padega iss baat ki fikar mat karo...Tum dusre room me shift ho jaana aur mai tumhaare saamne bina kisi reason ke nahi aaungaa...Tum apni tarah se hi apni life jeena...Bas yahi request tha ki jab tak tumhaara kaam nahi ho jaata tum yahi par raho.

Priya:- Ok...Thik hai.

Priya ko iss divorce waali baat se thoda accha lagta hai lekin uske gamm ke saamne ye kucch bhi nahi tha...Wo ek baar Sameer ki taraf dekhti hai aur Sameer ko khush dekh kar thoda hairaan ho jaati hai.

Priya:- Tum aise achaanak se khush kyu ho gaye?

Priya ne iss baar gusse aur rookhepan ki jagah hairaan hote huye poocha.

Sameer:- Divorce waali baat se...Mai bhi tumhaare saath nahi rehna chahta hu...Bas apni galti ko sudhaarne ke liye iss rishte ke baare me soch raha tha...Lekin tumhaari baaton se mera bhi problem dur ho gaya...Ha lekin iss baat ka dukh jarur rahega man me ki meri vajah se tumhe problems huyi...Lekin itna vishwaas karo ki jaaanbujh kar maine kuch nahi kiya...Aur agar ho sake to mujhe maaf kar dena.

UPDATE 19​

Isske baad Sameer aur Priya me koi baat nahi hota hai...Sameer ko to aaj Priya ki baato se bahut khushi mil raha tha...Usne jo galti kiya tha uske baad to Priya ko alag hone ki baat to kar hi nahi sakta tha...Lekin wahi baat Priya ne usse keh diya...Lekin iss khushi me bhi usko thoda dukh ho raha tha...Priya ki life se khelne ka dukh...Chahe Sameer Priya se jitna bhi nafrat kyu na kare lekin usko ye baat accha nahi lag raha tha ki uski vajah se Priya ki life itna badal gaya hai...Wo apna galti sudhaar bhi nahi sakta tha...Priya ne usko saaf mana kar diya tha Sameer ko abb kuch bhi karne se.

Udhar Priya ko divorce waali faisle se thoda raahat to mila ki abb usko Sameer ke saath nahi rehna padega...Lekin usko abhi bhi bahut dukh ho raha tha apni life ki beete hue pal ko yaad karke...Usko apni Papa se kabhi pyar to mila nahi lekin Maa aur Karan ke pyaar ko yaad karke uski aankhon se aansu gir rahe the...Divya ki baato se usko pata chala ki uski Maa ki koi majboori thi fir bhi Priya apni Maa se naraaj thi...Agar itni hi majboor ho gayi thi to ek baar bata to deti...Lekin bina kuch bataaye apni kasam dedi aur shaadi bina uski marzi ke karwa diya...Iss vajah se wo apni Maa ko maaf nahi kar paa rahi thi.

Karan se mila dhokha uski dil ko bahut chot pahuncha raha tha...Pehle pyaar me mila bewafai bahut dardnaak hota hai...Ye abhi Priya mehsoos kar rahi thi...Na jaane kya kya sapna dekha tha Priya ne Karan ke saath lekin Karan ne uske saare sapno ko pal bhar me tod diya aur usse apna moonh mod liya...

Pyaar me andhi ho kar Priya ne jo andha vishwaas kiya tha Karan par abb usse soch kar usko mehsoos ho raha tha ki kya sach me Karan ne uske saath pyaar kiya tha? Lekin jo bhi ho pyaar ek tarfa ho ya do tarfa pyaar na milne par dil ko jo chot milta hai ye to sacche dil se pyaar karne waalo ko hi iska andaaza hota hai...Apne saccha pyaar me mila bewafai ko yaad karte hue Priya andar se bahut ro rahi thi...Aur sabse badi baat wo abb bilkul akeli padd gayi thi...Na hi kisi ko apni dil ka haal bataa sakti thi aur naa hi koi tha jo usko sambhaal sake...Wo rona chahti thi lekin roo bhi nahi paa rahi thi...Sameer ke saamne ro bhi kaise sakti thi...Usse to bas kuch hi dino me do rishte toot gaye the ek rishta maa aur papa se aur ek pyaar ka rishta...Wo bhi bina koi galti kiye.

Kuch der tak to Priya bas dukhi ho kar ye hi sab soch rahi thi...Lekin kuch pal baad usne apne dil ko majboot kar liya aur sochne lagi.

Priya:- (In her mind) Nahi mai inn khokhle rishte ko yaad kar ke roo nahi sakti...Agar aisa karti rahi to mai khud se hi haar jaaungi...Unn logo ne mujhe apne life se nikaal kar fenka hai naa...Abb mujhe apne life me aage badhna hi hoga...Ek din mera kaamyaabi dekh inn logo ko pacchtaawa jarur hoga...Abb shaayad yahi raasta hai mere pass aage badhne ka...Sameer se divorce lene ke baad abroad chali jaaungi aur apne life me aage badhungi...Socha nahi tha ki mujhe mere apne hi mera saath iss tarah chhod denge...Jab apno ne hi saath chhod diya to dusro se kya umeed rakhna...(Ye sochte hue Priya Sameer ki taraf dekhti hai)...Bas ek hi to hai Divya jisko abb mai apna keh sakti hu...Bas wahi hai jisko abhi bhi meri fikar hai...Bas dukh iss baat ka hai ki jab mujhe uski sabse jyaada jarurat tha tab usne bhi mera saath nahi diya...(After some time) Usne mujhe kaha tha ki Sameer ka bhi koi majboori tha mujhse shaadi karne ke liya...Aakhir kya majboori ho sakti hai usko jisse usko mujhse shaadi karna pada...Ek baar usse baat karke dekhti hu...Aakhir kya vajah ho sakti hai.

Ye sab sochne ke baad Priya Sameer ki taraf jaati hai...Sameer abhi khidki ko khol kar baahar ki taraf dekh raha tha...Uske chehre me kabhi khushi ke bhaaw tha to kabhi thoda sa dukhi hone ka...Priya Sameer ke pass pahunch kar kehti hai.

Priya:- Sameer...Mujhe tumse kuch baat karni hai.

Sameer:- Hmm...Bolo...Jo bhi kehna chahti ho.

Priya:- Ek baat poonchna chahti thi ki tum iss divorce ke baad kya karne ki soch rahe ho?

Priya sidha mudde waali baat nahi karna chahti thi...Usse lag raha tha ki kahi Sameer uski baat na taal de.

Sameer:- Abhi uske baare me jyaada socha nahi hai...Pata nahi tab tak kya mood hoga...Lekin itna to soch rakha hai ki pehle apni iss galti ke liye Maa aur Papa se maafi maangunga...Ek job karunga...Aur Shruti se bhi maafi maang kar usko shaadi ke liye propose karunga.

Shruti ki naam sunkar Priya ko bilkul bhi accha nahi laga...Lekin wo iss baat ko ignore karti hai aur aage pucchti hai.

Priya:- Tumne to kaha tha ki tum usse pyaar nahi karte...To fir abb shaadi kyu?

Iss baar Priya ki aawaj me rookhapann ke saath gussa bhi tha.

Sameer:- Wo iss liye kyu ki mai bhale usse pyaar nahi karta lekin wo to mujhse karti hai...Aur mai usska dil bhi nahi todna chahta...Aakhir ek din kisi se shaadi to karna hi hai to usse hi kyu na karlu...Uska dil bhi nahi tootega aur sab kuch accha ho jaayega...Kisi ne kaha hai ki shaadi uss ladki se shaadi karna chahiye jo hamse pyaar karte hai.

Sameer ki iss baat par Priya ko gussa aa jaata hai.

Priya:- Tum me sach me koi feelings hai hi nahi...Aakhir itne din saath rehne ke baad bhi tumhe kaise Shruti se pyaar nahi hua jabki tum jaante ho ki wo tumse bahut pyaar karti hai...Tumhaare pass dil hai bhi yaa nahi...Tumhe to dusro ki feelings ki koi parwaah hi nahi...Jabardasti mujhse shaadi kar liya aur abb Shruti ki bhi feelings ki koi parwaah nahi.

Priya ne Sameer ko gusse me jawaab diya...Sameer ko bhi Priya ki iss baat par gussa aa gaya aur wo bhi bola.

Sameer:- Tum please mere baare me kuch mat bolo...Mai jaisa bhi hu apne aap se bahut khush hu...Haa ye maanta hu ki maine accha nahi kiya tumhaare saath shaadi kar ke...Bas yahi ek galti ko mai galti maanta hu aur bas issi vajah se mai khud hi sharminda mehsoos kar raha hu...Warna mai aapne aapse bahut khush hu aur koi mere baare me jo bhi soche mujhe koi fark nahi padta...Maine tumhe kaha bhi hai ki mai apne galti ko sudhaarne ki kosish jarur karunga...Lekin tumne hi mana kar diya.

Abb point par aata hu...Tum kehte ho ki mujhe dusro ki feelings ki koi parwaah nahi...Mai poochta hu ki dusron ne meri feelings ka kya parwaah kiya hai...Mera age abhi 25 years hai...Iss age tak shaayad sabhi logon ko kisi na kisi se pyaar ho jaata hai...Lekin aaj tak mujhe kisi se pyaar nahi hua...Ye nahi hai ki maine kisi se pyaar karna chaha hi nahi...Jab 19 ya 20 saal ka tha tab mai bhi chahta tha ki mai bhi kisi se pyaar karu ya koi mujhse pyaar kare...Jab bhi kisi ladki ke saath baat karta tha to wo log apna attitude dikhaane lagti thi...Jab koi help chahiye hoti thi tab kuch pyaari pyaari baatein kar ke apna kaam karwa leti thi...Aur kaam ho jaane ke baad mera koi jarurat hi nahi...Tabse soch liya ki mai kisi se pyaar nahi karunga...Mai kisi ka attituse nahi sahunga...Bhaad me jaaye aisa pyaar jisme mujhe ladkiyon ka chakkar lagana pade aur wo mujhe bhaaw tak nahi de...Aakhir meri bhi koi izzat hai...Tab se soch liya ki mai kisi ko pyaar nahi karunga...Jab kisi ko mera parwaah hi nahi to mai kyu kisi ka karu...Tab se kisi bhi ladki ke picche padna chhod diya...Mai chahta tha ki koi mujhse pyaar kare...Meri feelings ko samjhe aur bahut kuch...Lekin aisa koi bhi ladki nahi mili.

Jab MBA ke liye college join kiya to Shruti mili...Usne to mujhe propose kar diya aur kaha ki wo mujhse pyaar karti hai...Lekin mujhe uska pyar bilkul bhi pasand nahi aaya...Usko bhi meri feelings ka koi parwaah nahi...Jis cheej se mujhe nafrat hai bas wahi karti hai...

Mujhe disco aur parties bilkul bhi pasand nahi aur wo chahti hai ki mai uske saath weekends par uske saath wahaa jaakar enjoy karu...Wo chahti hai ki mai uske saath date par jaata rahu aur uske saath time spend karta rahu...Mujhe to uski dress selection bhi pasand nahi...Jab bhi uske saath inn problems ke baare me baat karu tab wo ulta mujhse hi jhagada karti hai aur apni hi manmaani...Kabhi bhi meri feelings ko samajhne ki koshish kiya hi nahi usne.

Aakhir mai usse pyaar kyu karu? Jab mujhe ussme kuch pasand hi nahi...Agar wo mujhse pyaar karti hai to iska matlab ye nahi ki mai bhi usse pyaar karu...Mujhe to ye bhi nahi pata ki wo mujhse pyaar karti bhi hai yaa nahi...Lekin hamesha pyaar karne ki dawaa karke pareshaan karti hai...Bas usse dosti todna nahi chahta iss liye usko bardaasht kar raha hu...Aur baat ye bhi hai ki mai kisi aur se pyaar bhi nahi karta...Issliye uska dil bhi nahi todna chahta...Bas ek hi umeed hai ki ek din wo jarur badal jaayegi aur usko bhi mera feelings ka ehsaas hoga...Bas ussi din ka intejaar hai...Jab wo bhi meri feelings samjhegi tab shaayad mujhe bhi usse pyaar hoga...Mai to uske saath shaadi karne ke liye iss liye taiyaar ho gaya tha kyu ki Mere Maa aur Papa chahte the aur mai uska dil bhi nahi todna chahta tha...Aur socha ki jab mai kisi se pyaar nahi karta hu to Shruti se shaadi karne me kya problem hai? Bas sabki khushi ke liye mai shaadi karne ko ready ho gaya.

Abb tumhi bataao mai kaha galat hu...Jab mere dil me uske liye feelings hai hi nahi to kaise uske saath pyaar kar sakta hu...Jabardasti to nahi maan sakta ki mai usse pyaar karta hu...Aur rahi baat tumse shaadi karne ki to ek majboori ki vajah se ye sab karna pada...Mai tumhe ye baat pehle bhi bata chuka hu...Aur ye bhi keh raha hu ki jo bhi tumhaara decision hai mai wahi karunga kyu ki meri vajah se tumhaara life spoil hua hai.

Sameer ne Priya ki sawaalo ka jawab de diya...Priya ko bhi Sameer ki baat sahi laga lekin usko iss baat se koi fark nahi pada...Wo Sameer aur uski feelings ko jaane me interested nahi thi...Abb usko maukaa mil gaya tha Sameer ko uska majboori jaane ka.

Priya:- Tum baar baar apni majboori ki baat keh rahe ho bacchne ke liye...Chalo bata hi do...Kya majboori tha tumhaara?

Priya ki iss baat pe Sameer ko hairaani ho raha tha...Wo soch raha tha ki aaj Priya ko achaanak kya ho gaya jo aaj wo ye baat kar rahi hai...Jab bhi Sameer pehle usko bataana chahta tha tab wo taal deti thi.

Sameer:- Agar tum sunna hi chahti ho to thik hai...Mai tumhe saari baat bataaunga...Lekin abhi nahi raat ko dinner karne ke baad...Abhi bich me koi kaam aa sakta hai aur mai tumhe puri baat nahi bata paaunga...Raat ko aaram se bataaunga.

Sameer itna keh kar chup ho gaya...Priya ke pass bhi abb kehne ke liye koi baat nahi tha...Iss liye wo waapas apni bed par jaati hai...Aur dono ke bicch ek gehri khaamoshi chaa jaati hai...Ye dono kuch nahi bol rahe the...Tabhi room ka door par kisi ka knock hota hai...Sameer door kholta hai to dekhta hai ki Mrs. Sharma khadi thi.

Sameer to kuch bol nahi paa raha tha...Wo kuch bolta usse pehle Mrs. Sharma kehti hai.

Mrs. Sharma:- Sameer tumse milne Shruti aayi hai.

Maa ki moonh se apna naam bahut dino baad sun kar Sameer bahut khush ho jaata hai...Lekin abbhi wo kuch bol nahi paa raha tha...Bas sir jhuka kar itna hi bola.

Sameer:- Thik hai Maa...Abhi jaata hu.

Sameer ki aawaj se uska guilt saaf pata chal raha tha...Aur wo apni Maa se najar churaa kar ground floor par Shruti se milne chala jaata hai...Jab Shruti Sameer ko dekhti hai to bahut khush ho jaati hai aur kehti hai.

Shruti:- Kya abhi bhi tum mujhse naraaj ho?

Shruti ne ye baat bahut dheemi aawaj me poocha jaise sach me usne koi galti kiya ho.

Sameer:- Nahi nahi...Tumne kya kiya hai jo mai tumse naraaj ho jaaunga.

Shruti:- Mujhe laga ki uss din meri aur Meri maa ki vajah se tum kahi naraaj to nahi ho gaye...Aur tumne ek baar bhi mujhse baat nahi kiya.

Sameer:- Nahi...Uss din tum apni jagah bilkul sahi thi...Tumhaari jagah koi aur hota to shaayad wo bhi aisa hi react karta...Aur tum to mujhse pyaar karti ho aur meri dost bhi ho...Achanak shaadi tootne ki vajah se tumhe dukh hua hai ye baat mai samajh sakta hu...Yakin maano mai aisa nahi karna chahta tha lekin kuch majboori ki vajah se aisa karna pada...Aur tumse issliye baat nahi ho paayi kyu ki mai kuch jyaada hi pareshaan ho gaya tha.

Shruti:- Kaisi pareshaani?

Shruti ne achanak se ye pooch diya...Usko bhi lag raha tha ki Sameer aur Priya ki rishta abhi acche se nahi chal raha tha aur uski umeed bhi badh raha tha ki wo Sameer ko abhi bhi paa sakti hai.

Sameer:- Kuch khaas nahi...Baad mai bata dunga tumhe.

Sameer abhi kuch bhi bataane ki haalat me nahi tha...Iss liye usne abhi baat taalne ka socha.

Shruti:- Sameer...Kya mai Priya se baat kar sakti hu? Kuch baat karni hai usse.

Sameer ko Shruti ki baat par hairaani ho raha tha...Wo acche se jaanta tha Priya aur Shruti ka dushmani...Aise me Shruti Priya se kya baat chahti thi yahi soch kar Sameer ko hairaani ho raha tha...Lekin fir bhi wo kehta hai.

Sameer:- Ha thik hai...Wo mere room me hai...Jaakar baat kar lo.

Sameer ne bas itna hi kaha tha ki Shruti jaldi se chali jaati hai Priya ke pass...Wo jaldi se room me ghus jaati hai...(Door locked nahi tha)...Priya Shruti ko yaha dekh hairaan ho jaati hai aur bas itna hi kehti hai....

Priya:- Tum!!!

Shruti:- Ha...Tujhe kya laga tu mujhse mera Sameer ko cheen legi aur mai chup rahungi...Bas yahi warning dene aayi hu ki Sameer ki jindagi se dur chali jaa warna tera wo haal karungi ki jindagi bhar mujhe yaad rakhegi.

UPDATE 20​

Priya Shruti ki iss baat par koi react nahi karti...Uska Shruti se jhagada karne ka abhi mood nahi tha...Shruti ko Priya ki iss harkat par aur bhi gussa aa jaata hai...Aur thodi tej aawaj me fir kehti hai.

Shruti:- Mai koi majaak nahi kar rahi...Dekhna ek din tu bahut pachtaayegi...Abhi bhi vakt hai chali jaa meri Sameer ki jindagi se...

Teri bhalayi issi me hai.

Iss baar Priya ko bhi Shruti ki tej aawaj se gussa aa jaata hai...Usko lagne laga ki Shruti ko chup karaana hi behtar hoga.

Priya:- Tujhe jo karna hai kar le...Mai jaanti hu tu ne abb tak mere khilaaf college se hi kitni saazish rachi hai...Lekin hamesha teri saazish nakamyaab hi hua hai...Iss baar bhi try kar le...Aur haa sunn hamesha ki tarah teri iss bakwaas se bhi koi farak nahi padega mujhe...Ha ek aur baat...Mai Sameer ki jindagi me nahi aayi hu...Wo aaya hai meri life me.

Priya ne abhi itna hi kaha tha ki Sameer bhi room me aa gaya...Room ki baahar se hi usne Priya ki gussa se bhari aawaj sunn liya tha.

Sameer:- Kya hua Priya? Tum itne gusse me kyu ho?

Priya kuch bolne hi waali thi ki Shruti bol deti hai.

Shruti:- Dekho na Sameer mai iss Priya se baat karne aayi thi lekin ye to mujh par hi bhadak rahi hai.

Shruti ki iss baat pe Priya bahut gussa ho gayi...Aur iss baar to wo Shruti par bhadak gayi.

Priya:- Agar aur bhi kehna chahti hai to abhi bol de...Baad me shaayad isse accha mauka na mile...Aur tu chahe jitna bhi jhuth kyu na bol le mujhe koi fark nahi padega...Sameer mujh par vishwaas kare ya na kare isse bhi mujhe koi fark nahi padta...(Sameer ki taraf dekhte hue) Sameer tum jo bhi socho mujhe isse koi lena dena nahi hai...Bas yahi kahungi ki tum apne iss dost ko mujh se baat karne se rok lo warna fir baad me ye na kehna ki maine tumhaari iss dost ki insult kyu kiya...Aur ye mujhse baat karne aayi thi na to mai kehti hu ki mai isse koi baat nahi karna chahti aur iska shakal bhi nahi dekhna chahti...(Shruti ki taraf dekhte hue) To tune sun liya hoga ki mai tujhse koi baat nahi karna chahti...To tu yaha se chali jaa aur mera dimaag kharaab mat kar.

Priya ki aawaj iss baar kuch jyaada hi tej tha...Sameer to kuch bol nahi paa raha tha...Usko dar tha ki kahi iss jhagade me uske Maa aur Papa yaha na aa jaaye...Shruti Priya ke baat se bahut gussa ho jaati hai...Wo bahut insulted feel kar rahi thi...Shruti gusse se Sameer ko dekhti hai aur kehti hai.

Shruti:- Sameer tum kuch bolte kyu nahi...Ye mujhe iss tarah se kaise insult kar sakti hai? Meri bhi koi izzat hai....Abb tum apna biwi ka paksh lena band karo aur jaldi se kuch bolo isse.

Sameer:- (Gusse me) Kya kahu mai...Ha kya kahu...Naa hi tum meri baat samjhogi aur na Priya...To mera bolne se kya hoga...Ye tum dono ki problem hai tum dono hi isse solve karo to accha rahega...Agar tumhe apna izzat itna pyaara hai to tum Priya se kyu bahas karti rehti ho...Bahut baar dekha hai tumhe Priya se ladte huye...Har baar jhagada karo tum aur baat sambhaalu mai?

Shruti ko Sameer se aisa ummeed nahi tha...Sameer usse bhale hi pehle naraaj rehta tha lekin gusse se kabhi baat nahi kiya tha...Lekin abhi jo hua isse Shruti ko aur bhi gussa aata hai aur wo bina kuch bole waha se apna ghar chali jaati hai.

Shruti ke jaane ke baad Sameer aur Priya me kuch der tak koi baat nahi hoti...Sameer sofe par jaata hai aur kuch der baad kehta hai.

Sameer:- Dekha tumne...Kehti hai ki mujhse pyaar karti hai...Lekin baat baat pe naraaj ho jaati hai...Meri ek bhi baat kabhi nahi sunti...Bas apna hi hukum chalati rehti hai...Kabhi meri feelings ki koi parwaah hi nahi...Bas apni marzi hi chalaati rehti hai...Agar mai kabhi naraaj ho jaau to gussa hoti hai...Kya yahi pyaar hai...Agar Shruti ki jagah koi aur ladki hoti to bahut pehle hi usse piccha chuda leta.

Lekin Shruti ki dosti bich me aa jaati hai...Usne mujhe bahut help kiya hai...Dosti to bahut acche se nibhaayi hai usne...Bas yahi hai pyaar aur dosti me fark...Dosti kisi ke bhi saath kiya jaa sakta hai...Agar do log me khayaal naa mile to bhi dosti ki jaa sakti hai lekin pyaar aur shaadi me ye possible nahi hai...Shaadi ke baad to saath rehte hai aur agar isme khayaal na mile to compromise karna padta hai aur isse problems create ho sakti hai...Bas iss liye mai Shruti se pyaar nahi kar paa raha hu...Wo meri bahut acchi dost hai lekin pyaar nahi...Agar aaj bhi mai Shruti ke saath hu to uski dosti ki vajah se naaki pyaar.

Sameer ne apni baat to keh diya lekin Priya uska iss baat ka koi reply nahi deti....Kuch der tak dono khaamosh hi rahe...Aise hi kuch der baad Mrs. Sharma dono ko lunch ke liye bulaati hai.

Sabhi lunch shaanti se kar rahe the....Koi kuch nahi bol raha tha...Kuch himmat karke Sameer bola.

Sameer:- Papa aapse ek baat karna tha.

Sameer ki iss baat par sabhi Sameer ko hi dekh rahe the.

Mr. Sharma:- Ha bol...Kya baat hai? Koi naya problem to create nahi kiya?

Sameer:- Nahi papa...Maine aur Priya ne decide kiya hai ki ham dono divorce lenge.

Sameer ne darte hue ye baat keh diya.

Sameer ki iss baat se waha maujood Priya, Mrs. Sharma aur Mr. Sharma sabhi shocked ho gaye.

UPDATE 21​

Sameer ki iss baat par sabhi shocked ho gaye...Lekin Mr. Sharma kuch pal ke liye chup rahe...Wo kuch soch rahe the...Mr. Sharma ki iss khaamoshi se Sameer ko dar lag raha tha...Har pal uska bechaini aur dar badh hi raha tha ki Mr. Sharma kya jawaab denge...Kuch pal baad Mr. Sharma Priya ko kuch kehte hai.

Mr. Sharma:- Ye decision tum dono ne milkar liya hai yaa fir ye akele Sameer ka faisla hai...Isne mujhe bataya tha ki ye tumhe pasand nahi karta...Aur aise me ho sakta hai abb tumse piccha chudane ke liye isne ye decision liya ho...Agar aisa hai to mujhe bataao aaj Sameer ko mujhse koi nahi bacha sakta.

Mr. Sharma kaafi halke se Priya se baat kar rahe the...Lekin last line unhone Sameer ko gusse se dekh kar kahe the...Sameer Mr. Sharma ka gussa aur naraajgi dekh dar raha tha...Priya kuch bolti isse pehle hi Sameer kehne laga.

Sameer:- Papa...

Sameer ki baat ko bich me hi rok kar Mr. Sharma fir se apni raubdaar awaaj me kehte hai.

Mr. Sharma:- Maine tujhse kuch nahi poocha hai...Maine Priya se sawaal poocha hai to jawaab tu kyu de raha hai.

Mr. Sharma ki aawaj me jo gussa tha usko mehsoos karke Sameer ke pass abb koi himmat nahi bacha tha Mr. Sharma ko jawaab dene ka...Wo chup hi raha.

Mr.

Sharma:- (Priya se) Ha abb bataao Sameer ne force to nahi kiya divorce ke liye yaa tum dono ke sehmati se ye divorce ho raha hai.

Mr. Sharma ki aawaj fir halka ho gaya tha...Unke pass to koi bhi kaaran nahi tha Priya se gussa hone ka...Jo bhi galti tha wo Sameer ka tha.

Kuch der ki khaamoshi ke baad Priya kehti hai.

Priya:- Ye divorce ham dono ki marzi se ho raha hai...Maine hi Sameer se ki thi divorce ki baat...Mai Sameer ke saath nahi reh sakti.

Priya ne bhi dheere se kaha lekin uski aawaj me koi dar nahi tha...Wo apna hak ke saath baat kar rahi thi.

Mr. Sharma fir se chup rahe...Ye khaamoshi bahut lambe time tak chalta hai...Sameer ki bechaini aur dar fir se badh raha tha ki Mr. Sharma kya jawaab denge...Kuch pal ki khaamoshi ke baad fir se Sameer himmat jutaa kar kehta hai.

Sameer:- Papa...Aapka kya faislaa hai?

Sameer dar ki vajah se sirf itna hi keh paaya.

Mr. Sharma:- Abb isme mai kya faisla lu...Ye tum dono ki problem hai...Khud solve karo...Aur ye galti karte vakt mujhse pucch ke kiya tha jo abb mai iss me apni baat tujhse kahu.

Mr. Sharma ek baar fir se Sameer ko gusse se ghurte huye apni baat kahte hai...Sameer abb unse najre nahi milaa raha tha...Neeche table me rakha plate ki taraf dekhe jaa raha tha.

Kuch der baad Mr. Sharma apne room me chale jaate hai aur picche picche Mrs. Sharma bhi...Sameer baahar jaata hai to Priya apne kamre me.

Mr. Sharma apne room me aakar bed par lait jaate hai aur kuch sochne lagte hai...Kuch der baad Mrs. Sharma bhi apne room me aa jaati hai...Unke chehre ke picche chupa dard ko Mr. Sharma pehchaan lete hai aur kehte hai.

Mr. Sharma:- Tumhe yahi lag raha hoga na ki mai apne beta ke saath itna rookhapan aur gusse se kyu baat kar raha hu?

Mr. Sharma ki aawaj me kuch der pehle tak gussa aur naarajgi tha ab achanak se dard me badal gaya.

Mrs. Sharma:- Nahi...Mujhe aapki koi bhi baat buraa nahi laga...Aap apni jagah bilkul sahi hai...Mai to ye soch kar pareshaan ho rahi hu ki kaisi musibat aa gayi hai hamaari pariwaar me...2 mahine pehle tak koi problem nahi tha...Ham sabhi khushi khushi reh rahe the...Achanak Sameer ka gaayab hona aur uski galti se puri pariwaar me sirf tension aur pareshaani ka maahaul ban gaya hai...Sameer ki vajah se Priya ki life bhi kharaab ho gayi...Pata nahi kiski najar lag gayi ham sabko...Ek Maa ho kar bhi apne beta ka pareshaani dur nahi kar paa rahi hu...Andar se bahut roti hu lekin usse baat tak nahi kar paa rahi hu.

Mr. Sharma:- Beta hai wo mera bhi...Mujhe bhi uske saath iss tarah baat karna accha nahi lagta...Aaj se pehle kabhi uske saath aise baat nahi kiya...Usko apne beta se badhkar dost jaisa behave karta tha...Kabhi usse koi sikaayat nahi raha...Lekin usne iss baar kya galti kiya hai usko iss baat ka ehsaas hona chahiye...Aur acchi baat ye hai ki wo apne galti ko mehsoos kar raha hai...Usko sudhaarne ki koshish kar raha hai...Dono ne accha kiya jo aapsi sehmati se alag ho rahe hai...Ye decision unko hi lena tha aur unhone le bhi liya...Baat aur bigadne se pehle hi rok rahe hai...Lekin Priya ke liye bura bhi lag raha hai...Bina uski koi galti usko itni badi sazaa mil gaya...Bas uske liye dua hi kar sakta hu ki jaha bhi rahe khus rahe...Isse jyaada kuch kar bhi to nahi sakte...Bas iss baat se khus hu ki ye dono apni galti ko sudhaar kar jindagi mai aage badh rahe hai.

Lekin iss khushi ko abhi Sameer ko dikhaa bhi nahi sakta...Agar abhi usse pyaar se baat karna suru kar du jo galti ka ehsaas usse ho raha hai shaayad wo na ho...Jindagi bhar hamesha uske saath friendly raha abb vakt aa gaya hai thoda strict hone ka...Aur agar Sameer ko abhi maaf kar diya to Priya ki najaro me mai bhi gunehgaar ban jaaunga kyuki Sameer Priya ki sabse bada gunehgaar hai aur aise me mai uska saath dunga to mai bhi gunehgaar ban jaaunga.

Mrs. Sharma:- Baat to thik hai aapka...Lekin samajh nahi aa raha kab ye saari problems solve hoga...Aur kab tak hamaare baccho ko aise ghut ghut kar jeena padega...Thoda dar bhi lag raha hai kahi aapki rookhapan ki vajah se wo kuch galat kadam na uthaa le.

Mr. Sharma:- Bachpann se lekar abb tak ki uska har harkat se vaakif hu...Wo mujhe bahut respect karta hai...Kisi se bhi naaraj ho sakta hai lekin mujhse nahi...Aaj bhi maine uska chehra padh liya tha lunch time me...Wo mujhse naraaj bilkul nahi tha ...Usko apni galti ka ehsaas ho raha tha aur thoda bahut dar bhi raha tha...Mera beta itna kamjor nahi ki wo mujhse itni si baat par naaraj ho jaaye aur pareshaan hokar koi galat kadam uthaaye...Tumse bas itna hi kahunga ki hame iss maamle me kuch nahi karna chahiye...Thoda vakt do baccho ko...Khud problem solve ho jaayegi.

Mr. Sharma ki baaton se Mrs. Sharma ko thoda raahat milta hai...Wo kuch nahi kehti...Thodi der ki iss khaamoshi ko todte hue Mr. Sharma kehte hai.

Mr. Sharma:- Tum please Priya se kabhi kabhi baat kar liya karo jab tak wo yaha rahti hai...Wo bhi akeli pareshaan rehti hogi aur Sameer ne jo kiya uske saath usse to tum andaaza laga hi sakti ho ki kya beet raha hoga Priya par...Shaayad aisa karne se usko thoda accha lage...Itna to ham kar hi sakte hai na.

Mr. Sharma ki iss baat par Mrs. Sharma ha me sar hilaati hai.

Evening at Sameer's Room

Sameer shaam me apne room me pahunch jaata hai...Usne tay kar liya tha ki wo aaj Priya ko saari baatein batayega...Jaise hi usne room me enter kiya...Priya Sameer ko gusse se dekhne lagi....Sameer ko samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki Priya usse aise kyu dekh rahi hai...Wo sochne laga kahi iski vajah lunch time me hui baat to nahi...Wo ye soch hi raha tha ki Priya ne aage badhkar usko jo kaha usse Sameer puri tarah se chaunk gaya.

Priya:- Tumne aaj bhi daaru piya hai naa?

UPDATE 22​

Sameer Priya ki iss sawaal se chaunk gaya...Usne Priya ko jawaab diya.

Sameer:- Kya mai tumhe koi bewada lag raha hu? Jo har vakt bas daaru hi peeta rahega...Maine kal hi pehli aur aakhri baar piya hai.

Priya:- Agar tumne nahi piya to tumhaari aankhein laal kyu hai?

Priya ko Sameer ki baat par abhi bhi yakin nahi ho raha tha...Sameer ki jawaab ke baad hi usne agla sawaal pooch liya.

Sameer:- To tumhaara hisaab se bas daaru pine ke baad aankhein laal hota hai...Waise bhi mai tumse koi bakwass nahi karna chahta...Lunch ke baad bike ride par gaya tha...Speed kareeb 70kmph ka tha...Aur abhi abhi lauta hu to shaayad abb tum ko pata chal gaya hoga ki meri aankh kyu laal ho gaya hai...Ya tumhe aur explanations du.

Sameer ki aawaj se uska frustration ka pata chal raha tha...Ek to wo thak kar aaya tha aur upar se Priya ki sawaal se aur jyaada chhidh gaya tha.

Uske baad dono me koi baat nahi hota...Sameer kuch der sofa par lait ta hai aur utth kar apna kuch jaruri samaan nikaal leta hai room se...Aur sabhi ko pack kar ke room se nikalne hi waala tha ki fir se Priya ki aawaj usko rok deta hai.

Priya:- Kaha jaa rahe ho ye sab lekar?

Priya ko hairaani ho raha tha ki Sameer ye kya kar raha hai.

Sameer:- Dusra room me jaa raha hu...Divorce hone tak wahi rahunga.

Itna keh kar Sameer dusre room me chala jaata hai...Aur room ko manage karke aaram kar hi raha tha ki nicche se dinner ka bulaawa aa jaata hai.

Sabhi dinner karke waapas apne room me aa jaate hai.

Priya apne room me bechain ho gayi thi Sameer se sach jaane ki...Subah se wo bas issi pal ka intejaar kar rahi thi...Lekin abb usko samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki Sameer se kaise pucche...Wo to dusra room me shift ho gaya hai..."Kya Sameer ke room me jaa kar pucchna sahi hoga?" Bas yahi sawaal uske dimaag me aa raha tha...Lekin uska dimaag bhi baar baar yahi jawaab de raha tha ki "Nahi mai nahi jaaungi usse baat karne...Aur uske picche mai kyu jaau...Mera bhi kuch ego hai...Aur jab shaam me aaya tha to kaise rookhepan se baat kar raha tha mujhse...Kuch bhi ho jaaye mai uske pass nahi jaaungi...Agar wo nahi bataayega to kya hua kal Divya se puch lungi." Lekin usko pata nahi chal raha tha ki aaj usko ye sawaal ka jawaab jaane ki itna bechaini kyu ho raha hai...Wo jald se jald saara baat jaan lena chahti thi...Wo issi tarah khud se sawaal karti aur khud hi jawaab deti.

Wo yahi sab soch rahi thi ki uske door par kisi ne knock kiya...Wo soch rahi thi ki iss vakt kaun aa gaya...Lekin jyaada na sochte hue wo jaa kar door kholti hai...Door par Sameer tha... Sameer ka iss vakt room me aana Priya ko thoda ajeeb lagta hai...Priya kuch bolti usse pehle Sameer hi bol deta hai.

Sameer:- Tumhe subah kaha tha na ki raat ko dinner ke baad sab sach bataaunga...To wahi bataane aa gaya.

Priya:- Sab sach hi bataaoge na.

Priya ki iss baat par Sameer ko thoda gussa aata hai aur wo bhi chhidh kar jawaab deta hai.

Sameer:- Mujhe yaad nahi aa raha ki kab maine tumse jhooth bola hai...Waise bhi mujhe koi fark nahi padta ki tumhe meri baat par yakin hoga ya nahi...Mai bas tumse apni majboori aur iss shaadi ki vajah bataane aaya hu...Baaki tumhaari marzi tum yakin karo ya naa karo.

Priya:- Accha thik hai...Abb itna bhi bhaaw mat khaao aur jaldi se bataana suru karo.

Priya ne bhi ussi andaaz me boli jis andaaz me Sameer ne usse baat kiya tha aur saath me uski aawaj me uski bechaini bhi thi puri baat jaane ki.

Iske baad Sameer ek lamba saans leta hai aur bolna suru karta hai.

Ye baatein Sameer Priya ko bataa raha hai...Lekin saari baatein Sameer ko bhi nahi pata...Kuch baatein uski gair maujudgi me bhi hota hai...Iss liye as a third person mai (writer) ye saari baatein batata hu.

FLASHBACK

Sameer Principal sir ki office se nikalne ke baad sidha apne ghar chala jaata hai...Wo aaj jo bhi hua unn sabhi baaton ko fir se yaad kar raha tha...Kaise Priya se uska mulaakat hua... Khanna Sir se bahas, Priya aur Karan se jhagada aur last me Principal sir ki office me lafada...Sameer ko Priya par Karan ke upar bahut gussa aa raha tha...Wo kuch der tak unn dono ke baare me soch raha tha...Apni life me pehli baar kisi par itna gussa aaya tha Sameer ko...Kuch der aise hi unn dono ke baare me sochne ke baad wo ek aur baat sochta hai.

Sameer:- (In his mind) Mai kyu inn dono ke baare me soch raha hu...Aise faltu log ke baare me soch kar mai apna hi time waste kar raha hu...Mujhe inn logo ko ignore karna hoga aur inke baare me kuch nahi sochna chahiye."

Itna sochne ke baad Sameer books aur mobile me busy ho jaata hai...Raat ko dinner ke vakt Sameer Mr. Sharma ko principal office waali saari baat batata hai.

Mr. Sharma:- Koi baat nahi...Tujhe koi tension lene ki jarurat nahi hai...Mai kal tere Principal se baat kar lunga iss baare me...Aur ha tune jo kiya galat nahi kiya...Insaan ko sabse pehle apna self respect ka dhyaan rakhna chahiye uske baad kuch aur.

Sameer:- Thanks Papa...Mujhe yakin tha ki aap meri baat ko samjhenge.

Mr. Sharma:- Aur mujhe bhi yakin hai tujh par ki tu kuch bhi galat nahi kar sakta...Aakhir beta hai tu mera.

Iske baad Sameer aur Mr. Sharma dono ki face me muskaan aata hai aur tabhi dinner serve kar rahi Mrs. Sharma kehti hai.

Mrs. Sharma:- Aapne to isko sar pe chaddha rakha hai...Abb to ye manmaani bhi karne lag gaya hai...Kya jarutrat thi isko apne se bado ke saath iss tarah se baat karne ki...(Sameer se) Mai kuch nahi sunna chahti tu kal principal sir ki office jaayega aur unse maafi maangega.

Mr. Sharma:- Ek hi to beta hai apna...Abb isko sar pe nahi chadhaunga to kisko chadhaaunga...Abhi time hai masti karne ka to karne do...Aur isne keh to diya ki isne Principal sir se iss tarah baat karne ke liye maafi maang chuka hai lekin apni baat galat nahi hai ye bhi kaha...Mai Sameer se sehmat hu.

Sameer:- Thanks again Papa...Fir se mera saath dene ke liye aur Maa se bachaane ke liye...Bas aap hi hai jo hamesha mera saath dete hai.

Sameer ne ye baat majaak me kaha tha...Mrs. Sharma bhi suru me usko jhutta gussa dikhaa kar ghoorti hai aur fir baad me Sameer ki iss harkat par muskuraa deti hai.

Iske baad maahaul ek dam khushi ka maahaul chaa jaata hai aur sabhi khushi ke saath dinner karke apne room me chale jaate hai.

Sameer ka mood badal gaya tha...Jaha college se aane se usko gussa aa raha tha wahi abb Maa aur Papa ki baato se wo ek dam khush ho gaya tha aur sochne lagta hai.

Sameer:- (In his mind) Thank God...Mujhe aisa pyaar karne waale Maa aur Papa dene ke liye...Hamesha meri baato ko samajhte hai aur har baat par saath dete hai...Khud se jyaada bharosha karte hai...Bas bhagwan ek hi request hai aapse mai bhi iss laayak ban jaau ki baad me mai bhi apne Maa aur Papa ka har sapna pura kar saku...Hamesha unko khush rakhu aur hamaaara ye pyaar hamesha badhta hi jaaye kabhi koi problem nahi aaye...I am very lucky and proud to have such a great father and mother."

Sameer yahi sab sochte hue ek chhain ki neend sotaa hai iss baat se anjaan ki kal college me hone waala hangama uska besabri se intejaar kar raha hai.

UPDATE 23​

Next day

Sameer ready ho kar college ke liye nikal pada bike par...Raaste se wo Rajesh ko bhi pick kar leta hai...Aur dono dost nikal padte hai college ki aur...Jab dono college pahunche aur class ki taraf jaane lage tab ground me wo log jo dekhte hai usko dekh dono ko bahut hairaani hota hai.

Rajesh:- Ye Karan, Priya aur Divya yaha kya kar rahe hai...Aur ye log kaun hai jinse Karan aise gidgidaa raha hai.

Sameer:- Ye log seniors hai aur shaayad ye Karan aur team ka ragging le rahe hai...Chal dekhte hai kya punishment mila hai Karan ko jo ye iss tarah se gidgidaa raha hai.

Rajesh:- Nahi...Seniors se dur rehne me hi bhalayi hai nahi to ye hamaara bhi ragging le sakte hai.

Sameer:- Tu itna darta kyu hai? Mai hu na tere saath...Chal kuch nahi hoga.

Iske baad Sameer Rajesh ki koi baat sune bina hi chala jaata hai Karan ki ragging waali jagah par...Rajesh bhi bina marzi ke Sameer ke picche picche chal deta hai.

Sameer ko dekh kar Karan, Priya aur Divya ko thoda hairaani hota hai ki ye yaha kya kar raha hai...Lekin koi bhi kuch nahi kehta....Sameer sidha seniors se pucchta hai.

Sameer:- Kya punishment mil raha hai iss ladke ko aur ye itna kyu gidgidaa raha hai?

Sameer ekdam bekhauf hokar bola...Uska baat karne ka andaaz dekh seniors ko bhi doubt nahi hota ki wo junior hai...Wo log sochte hai ki Sameer bhi unke hi year ka hai.

Waha ground par 3 seniors maujood the...2 ladka aur 1 ladki...Unn me se 1 Senior jo Karan ka ragging le raha tha wo Sameer ko reply deta hai.

Senior:- Iss ko bola tha ki 5 baar uthak baithak kar...Lekin ye nahi maana, keh raha tha ki sabke saamne beizzati hoga...Ye seniors ki baat nahi maan raha tha aur abb iski punishment ko badha diya 5 se 50 baar tak...Abb ye gidgida raha hai...(Karan ki taraf dekhte hue) Ae ladke sun last time keh raha hu 50 baar uthak baithak kar le warna 100 baar karna padega.

Senior ko na maanta dekh Karan bhi majboor hokar uthak baithak karna shuru kar deta hai...Sameer Karan ko dekh muskuraa raha tha ...Karan to apna kaam me busy ho gaya tha Sameer ki taraf usne dekha hi nahi tha...Lekin Priya sab kuch dekh rahi thi...Karan ki aisi haalat aur Sameer ka muskuraana dekh Priya ko bahut gussa aata hai aur wo kehti hai.

Priya:- Bas...Bahut hua...Utho Karan...Abb koi ragging nahi hoga ...Mai bhi dekhti hu kaise ye ragging lete hai.

Itna keh kar Priya Karan ko uthaa deti hai...Sameer ko to kuch fark nahi pada lekin Seniors ko ye baat hazam nahi hua aur wo gusse me kehte hai.

Senior 1:- Tune accha nahi kiya iss ladke ka task adhura chhudwa kar...Aur tu ragging hone nahi degi...Chal abb tera hi ragging lete hai...(Dusra senior ki taraf dekhte hue) Yaar tu hi bataa isko kya punishment diya jaaye.

Senior 2:- (Kuch der sochne ke baad) Soch raha hu kyu na aaj interesting kiya jaaye...Jo bhi ladka abb iss ground me aayega usko ye ladki kiss karegi.

Senior 2 ki baat se sabhi seniors hasne lagte hai...Lekin uski iss baat se abb Sameer ko bhi gussa aa raha tha...Karan, Priya aur Divya teeno hi shocked the senior ki baat sun kar...Wo kuch bolte usse pehle Sameer kehta hai.

Sameer:- Tameej se baat kar...Tujhe ladki se baat kaise karni chahiye ye baat pata nahi hai kya...Ye tum logo ka kis tarah ka ragging hai...Apni hadd paar mat karo.

Sameer ne bahut gusse me ye baat kaha tha...Isse Seniors ko bhi gussa aa jaata hai aur wo bhi gusse me bolta hai.

Sameer pehle to Priya aur Karan ki haalat ka majaa le raha tha...Lekin jab Seniors ne bardaasht se baahar ki baat kiya tab uska bhi khoon khaul utha...Sameer Priya se gussa to tha lekin kisi ke izzat ke saamne wo apna gussa ko bada nahi maanta tha..

Senior 2:- Tu hai kaun be...Tujhe to aaj tak nahi dekha...Aur tu hamaari maamlo me dakhal andaazi kyu kar raha hai.

Sameer:- Iss saal hi admission liya hai to kaise dekhega...Aur agar mujhe acche se jaana hai to yaa to mujhse dosti kar le yaa fir mujhse panga le...Tab jindagi bhar yaad rakhega mujhe...Aur tera teesra sawaal ka jawaab tu inn logo ke saath dakhal andaazi kar raha hai to maine tere maamlo me bhi dakhal andaazi kiya.

Sameer ki baat sunn kar Seniors shocked aur gussa ho jaate hai...Shocked iss baat ka ki unn logo ne Sameer ko nahi pehchaana ki wo junior hai aur gussa iss baat ka ki wo junior hokar bhi unnse iss tarah se baat kar raha hai.

Senior1:- To tu hamaara junior hai...Himmat aur ghamand bahut hai tujhme jo hamse aisi baatein kar raha hai...Lekin abb teri iss ghamand ko ham tod kar hi rahenge...Tujhe bhi punishment milega tujhe hamaare jutto me naak ragad kar maafi maangna hoga.

Sameer aur seniors ki beech ka maahaul dekh sabhi ko hairaani aur dar lag raha tha...Gusse me seniors unko aur kya kya punishments denge yahi soch kar sab dar rahe the.

Rajesh bhi apne man me soch raha tha.

Rajesh:- Ye Sameer ek din marwaa kar rahega...Hamesha kisi na kisi se panga lete rehta hai...Kal Karan se aur aaj seniors se...Bhagwaan mujhe iss Sameer aur Seniors se please iss baar bacha lo.

Seniors ki baat par Sameer par kuch asar nahi pada wo aur gusse me bola.

Sameer:- Himmat, Ghamand aur gussa to mujhme thus thus kar bhara hai...Aur tera jutta me naak ragadna to dur agar jyaada bola to tujhe mai apne jutto se maarna suru kar dunga.

Abb ye hangamaa dekh bheed bhi jama hone laga tha...Sameer ka baat karne ka andaaj dekh sabhi aascharya me pad gaye the...Seniors apna iss beizzati ko bardaasht nahi kar paate aur aage kehte hai..

Senior 1:- Tune galat insaan se panga liya hai...Mujhse panga lene se pehle ek baar mere baare me jaan liya hota.

Senior 1 bahut gusse me bola aur uska jawaab Sameer ne hanste hue diya.

Sameer:- Sab jaanta hu tumhaare baare me...Jab college join kiya tha tabhi maine intelligent seniors aur gunda type seniors ka sara information nikaal liya tha...Tum log gunda type senior ke category ke ho...Tera naam Pratap hai, tere saath waala ka Ramesh aur tumhaare saath jo madam ji hai inka naam Meera.

Pratap:- Seniors se bolne ka tameej yahi hai tera...Ruk abhi sikhaata hu tujhe...Ye bolkar Pratap aage badhkar Sameer ko thappad maarne ke liye haath uthaata hai lekin Sameer uska haath bich me rok kar kehta hai.

Sameer:- Maine pehle hi kaha tha maine tumhaara saara bio data nikaal liya hai...Tum sab ki age mujh se kam hai kuch months se...Bas 1 class jyaada ho...Aur tujhe respect chahiye...Bol kis baat ke liye respect karu...Naa tu padhne me accha hai naa tu kisi se accha behave karta hai...To kya tu gunda hai aur bigda hua hai iss liye mujhe respect karna chahiye.

Sameer ne bas itna hi kaha tha ki Pratap dusre haath se Sameer ko ek jordaar thappad laga deta hai.....Waha maahaul me shaanti chhaa jaati hai...Jo log tamasha dekh rahe the unhe abb dar lag raha tha ki aage kya hoga...Sabko bahut badi fighting hone ka aashanka tha.

Sameer Pratap ki taraf gusse se dekhta hai jo Sameer ki taraf dekh kar hass raha tha...Sameer ne bhi achaanak ek jordaar punch Pratap ke face me maar diya...Pal bhar me Pratap ke naak aur hoth se khoon behna suru hota hai aur wo karhaate hue jameen par gir jaata hai...Ye dekh Ramesh Sameer ke saamne aata hai.

Sameer:- Aaja tu bhi maar khaa kar jaana....Abb ye tum gunda log ki formality hai ki jab tak maar nahi khaate tab tak ladna band nahi karoge.

Iske baad Sameer Ramesh ko bhi buri tarah se maarne lagta hai...Kuch pal me Pratap aur Ramesh dono hi jameen me lait kar karhaa rahe the...Waha maujood sabhi log chaunk gaye the iss fighting se...Kisi ne ye expect nahi kiya tha ki ek junior iss tarah se 2 seniors ko maar sakta hai...Tabhi se tamasha dekh rahi Meera kehti hai.

Mira:- Tera ye himmat ki apne seniors ke upar haath uthaaye...Abhi principal ko bolkar tujhe iss college se rusticate karwaati hu.

Itna keh kar Mira principal office chali jaati hai aur Sameer shaant Pratap aur Ramesh ko dekh raha tha...Students ka saara bheed Sameer ko ghur raha tha jaise Sameer ne koi crime kar diya ho.

Kuch der baad Principal aate hai aur Sameer ko dekh shocked ho jaate hai aur kehte hai.

Principal:- Sameer...Ye kya hai...Abb to roj tumhaara complaint aa raha hai...Chhuti ke baad apne dad ke saath mere office me milna.

Itna keh kar Principal chale jaate hai...Lekin unki baat ka Sameer par koi asar nahi padta...Wo kuch bhi parwaah na karte hue class ki taraf jaane lagta hai...Aur picche picche Rajesh, Karan, Priya aur Divya aa rahe the jo Sameer ko aise dekh buri tarah shocked ho rahe the aur sabhi ke dimaag me alag alag khayaal aa raha tha.

UPDATE 24​

Class me pahunch kar Sameer aur Rajesh apne seats par baith jaate hai...Kuch students jo Sameer ka fight dekh chuke the wo Sameer ko ghure jaa rahe the...Sameer isse bahut irritate ho chuka tha...Wo kuch kehne hi waala tha ki Khanna sir aa gaye...Sir padha rahe the, Sameer padhne par focus kar raha tha aur kuch students padh rahe the baaki ke students Sameer ko ghurne par busy ho gaye the...Sir ko bhi thoda ajeeb lagta hai kuch students ka Sameer ko ghurna lekin wo ignore karke padhaane me busy ho jaate hai.

Jab lecture khatam hota hai aur Sir chale jaate hai tab Sameer utth kar class ke front me aa jaata hai aur kehta hai.

Sameer:- (In irritated voice) I would like to ask some questions to those stupids who are continiously starring at me...Tum logo ka problem kya hai? Aise kyu ghoor rahe ho jaise khaa jaaoge...Ek normal baat ke liye aise kyu react kar rahe ho jaise maine kisi ka murder kar diya hai...2 logo ko hi to maara tha jo wo log deserve karte the iss me kaunsa badi baat ho gayi...Thodi na film mai hero ki tarah 10 logo ko maara hai...Bas 2 ko hi to maara tha...Aur tum log bas mujhe ghoore hi jaa rahe ho...Tum log apne kaam se matlab rakho...Fir se meri taraf ghoorne lage to accha nahi hoga.

Sameer ne bahut hi gusse me ye baat kaha...Sameer ki baat se kuch students ko gussa to aaya lekin koi kuch nahi keh rahe the aur tab jaakar un logo ne Sameer se apna dhyaan hataya...Sameer bhi apne seat par baithne ke liye waapas aa hi raha tha ki Karan ki baat ne usko fir se rok diya.

Karan:- Tujhe ye badi baat nahi lag raha...Tujhe pata bhi hai tune kya kiya hai Seniors ke upar haath uthaaya...Aur wo bhi itni chhoti si baat ke liye...Abb to bhagwaan hi tujhe bachaye seniors aur college administration se?

Karan ka ye baat sunne ke baad Sameer gusse me uske pass gaya aur hanste huye kaha.

Sameer:- Tu na jindagi bhar darpok hi rahega...Tu saala andar se darpok hai ye baat to mai jaan chuka hu lekin baahar se dikha raha hai ki tere pass himmat bahut hai.

(Abb serious hote hue) Chal abb teri baat ka jawaab deta hu...Wo seniors huye to kya hua jo man me aaye wo karenge kya...Tum log bhi jaante ho ragging banned hai lekin ye aaj bhi chal raha hai...Iske jimmedar kaun hai...Tu aur tere jaise darpok students...Tum logo ka dar hi unko badhaawa deta hai ragging ke liye aur tum logo ka unke jaise ghatiya logo ko sir bulaana...Mujhe bhi to bata tu unko Sir kyu bulaa raha tha ...

Unhone aisa kaun sa accha aur respectable kaam kiya hai jisse unko Sir kahe...Mai aisa keh raha hu iska ye matlab nahi ki mai seniors ka respect nahi karta....Mai bhi respect karta hu lekin sirf unko jo respect deserve karte hai...Naaki Pratap aur Ramesh jaise ko...Pratap aur Ramesh ko mera laat aur ghusa respect karega...Jo seniors acche hai , jo padhne me acche hai, jinke behavior acche hai, jinse hame kuch sikhna chhiye unn sabki mai bahut respect karta hu aur sirf unhe hi Sir yaa fir respectable naam se bulaata hu.

Aur tera aakhri sawaal ka jawaab ye koi chhoti baat nahi thi mere liye uske haath se thappad khaana...Mujhe apne self respect se bahut pyaar hai...Aur mera self-respect unn kamino ke liye kam ho jaaye ye mai bilkul bardaasht nahi karunga...Tujh jaisa darpok hi kisi se bina koi vajah maar khaane par bhi chhup baithta hai...Agar mere galti ke bina mujhe kisi ne maara to uska khair nahi.

Shaayad sab kuch tu samajh gaya hoga...Aur ha jaate jaate ek baat keh deta hu mujh se kabhi ulajhne ki koshish kabhi mat karna.

Itna kehne ke baad Sameer ek najar gusse se Karan aur Priya par daalta hai aur apni seat ki taraf chal deta hai...Picche se sabhi students taali baja rahe the...Iss baat se Karan aur Priya ka gussa bahut badh jaata hai lekin kuch nahi kar paate.

Sameer apna saara gussa nikaalne ke baad shaant ho gaya...Abb koi usko ghur nahi raha tha...Baaki ke lectures bhi issi tarah aaram se kat jaata hai.

Jab college chhuti hota hai tab Sameer ghar jaa raha tha ki wo apne Papa ko dekh kar chaunk jaata hai aur kehta hai....

Sameer:- Papa...Aap yaha? Koi kaam tha kya?

Mr. Sharma:- Pata nahi...Lekin issi vakt tere principal ne bulaaya hai?Issi liye aa gaya college...Shaayad kal waali baat ke liye bulaaye honge?

Mr. Sharma ki baat sunne ke baad Sameer saari baat samajh jaata hai aur apne Papa se kehta hai.

Sameer:- Ha aur kuch extra baat bhi.

Mr. Sharma:- Extra baat se tera kya matlab...Kya aaj bhi kisi se ladayi kiya hai kya?

Mr. Sharma ne thoda sa hairaani me Sameer se sawaal pucchte hai.

Sameer:- Chaliye abhi principal sir ki office me...Wahi pe aapko sabhi sawaalo ka jawaab mil jaayega.

Mr. Sharma bhi kuch nahi kehte...Wo bhi Sameer ke saath chalte hai Principal office me.

Principal office me pahunchne ke baad Sameer gate par aakar kehta hai.

Sameer:- May we come in Sir?

Principal bhi bahut der se Sameer ka hi intejaar kar rahe tha.

Sameer:- Yes Sameer...Come in...Tumhaare saath tumhaare Papa bhi aaye hai na.

Sameer:- Yes Sir.

Itna keh kar Sameer aur uske Papa andar jaate hai...Mr. Sharma Principal ko dekhne ke baad chaunk jaate hai aur kehte hai.

Mr. Sharma:- Rakesh tu...Aur yahan?

Mr. Sharma ki chaunkne se Principal thoda muskuraakar kehte hai.

Principal:- Ha Sanjay...Mai yaha iss college me principle hu...Bahut time ho gaya tujh se mile huye...Mujhe to laga tha ki kahi tu mujhe bhul to nahi gaya...Lekin tujhe mai yaad hu.

(Mr. Sharma ka pura naam Dr. Sanjay Sharma hai.)

Mr. Sharma:- Kya baat kar raha hai tu...Mai tujhe nahi bhula aur naa hi kisi dost ko...Ulta tu hi out of contact ho gaya tha aur aaj iss roop me yaha mil raha hai.

Principle:- Kuch problems aa gaya jisse mujhe ye town chhodna pada...Mobile bhi chori ho gayi jisme tum logo ka contact tha...Baad me jab yaha aaya to tum log apni life me settle ho gaye the...Tu to bada doctor ban gaya yaar...Socha tum logo ko mai yaad hu bhi yaa nahi...Lekin aaj iss tarah se milenge ye socha nahi tha.

Mr. Sharma:- Tu bhi na...Kabhi nahi badla yaar...Kaise soch liya ki mai apne kisi dost ko bhul sakta hu...(Kuch sochte huye) Chal chhod ye sab baatein baad me karenge...Abhi jis kaam ke liye aaya hu wo kar lete hai...So Mr. Rakesh Mujhe yaha aapke college me kyu bulaaya gaya hai???

Mr. Sharma ne muskuraate huye puccha lekin Principal thoda serious hokar jawaab dete hai.

Principal:- Socha nahi tha yaar...Itne dino baad iss tarah se milenge...Maine tujhe tere beta ki kartut ke baare me bataane ke liye bulaaya hai?

Sameer jo thoda dur khada hokar inki baato ko khus hokar sun raha tha abb Principal ki baato se uska chehre ki rang badalne laga...Usko Principal ki baatein accha nahi laga...Wo kuch bolta isse pehle hi Mr. Sharma kehte hai.

Mr. Sharma:- Kaisa kartut...Kal isne mujhe jo bhi bataya usse to mujhe isse koi problem nahi.

Mr. Sharma bhi abb serious ho gaye aur mudde ki baat karne lage.

Principal:- Pata nahi kal isne kya bataya tujhe lekin baat kal aur aaj dono ki hai...Khaas kar aaj ki...Bas tujhe itna kehna chahta hu ki tera beta galat raaste me jaa raha hai...Apne seniors par haath uthaa liya aur kisi ki baat nahi sunta...Yaha tak ki isne apna teacher aur mera bhi disrespect kiya...Agar aisa hi chalta raha to ye ek din puri tarah se bigad jaayega...Iss liye tujhe abhi vakt rehte iske baare me bata raha hu...Sambhaal le isko...Abhi to ek dost ki haisiyat se ye keh raha hu lekin agar ye fir bhi na maana to Principal ke naate isko rusticate karna padega...College aisi agressive students ko bardaasht nahi kar sakta.

Principal ki baat sunne ke baad Mr. Sharma Sameer ki taraf ghurne lagte hai aur aankho se pucch rahe the ki kya ye sach hai?

Sameer ko iss baar Principal ki baaton se bahut gussa aata hai aur wo bhi gusse me jawaab deta hai.

Sameer:- Mujhe bhi nahi padhna aisi college me...Sir aapko kya ghamand hai apni college ke baare me...Aapko to pata hai ragging banned hai college me...Lekin wo senior ragging le raha hai...Tab kaha jaati hai aapki third class administration jo inn seniors ko punish nahi kar sakta...Maine ladayi ka suruwat nahi kiya unn logo ne hi kiya...Iss liye maine bhi acche se maara aur maine jo kiya bilkul sahi kiya...Self respect hi mere liye sab kuch hai...Aur unn kameeno ki vajah se mai apne self respect kabhi girne nahi dunga...Aur sir aap ne to mere Papa ko bula liya...Kya aapne unke parents ko bulaa kar unhe punish karne ka socha hai...Nahi aur aap kar bhi nahi paayenge...

Yaa to aap khud nahi karna chaahte yaa aap nahi kar sakte...Bas new admissions ko hi apne ghatiya rule bana kar pareshaan karo aur seniors ko bilkul free chhod do...Sir rule me transparency hona chahiye jo juniors ke liye hai wo seniors ke liye bhi hona chahiye...Aur himmat hai to ragging rok kar dikhaiye...Tab kisi ko apne college ki rules samjhaaana.

Sir behtar yahi hoga ki aap mujhe college se nikaal dijiye agar aap apne rule ko acche se regulate nahi kar sakte to...Agar mai raha aur kisi senior ne mera ragging lene ki koshish kiya to usko aapke hi office me ghasit kar maarunga.

Mai jyaada baat nahi karna chahta...Mai jaa raha hu...Apna faisla bata dijiye Papa ko mai ghar jaakar pucch lunga ki mujhe iss college me padhna hai yaa nahi.

Itna kehne ke baad Sameer gusse se Principal office se nikal jaata hai aur ghar ki aur bike se chal deta hai...Lekin raaste bhar picchle do dino se uske saath jo ho raha tha bas ussi ke baare me soch raha tha.

Sameer:- (In his mind) Ye do dino se mere saath kya ho raha hai...Pehle to naa hi mera kisi ke saath ladayi hua tha aur naa hi mai kabhi gussa hota tha...Lekin do din se to har kisi ke saath jhagada ho raha hai...Pehle uss Karan, se aur fir seniors se aur abb to Principal se wo bhi papa ke saamne...(Thoda darte hue) Pata nahi Papa shaam ko kya kahenge...Ye jo bhi ho raha hai uss Priya ki vajah se...Ussi ki vajah se aur uske liye mera gussa ki vajah se ye sab ho raha hai...Meri life me manhoos hai wo...Uski entry se life me bahut gadbad hone laga hai.

Toggle signature
My Stories

UPDATE 25​

Issi tarah aaj aur kal ki saari ghatna sochte hue Sameer apna ghar pahunchta hai...Uska mood bahut kharab tha...Wo apne Maa ki sawaalo se bachne ke liye sir dard(headache) ka bahana bana kar apne room me jaata hai.

Shaam me jab Mr. Sharma laut te hai to Mrs. Sharma ke saath Sameer ke room me aa kar Sameer se baat karte hai.

Mr. Sharma:- Tu kabse itna gussa hone laga? Hamesha tujhe haste mushkuraate baat karte dekha hai...Aur aaj to tu kuch alag hi rang me tha?

Mr. Sharma ki aawaj me gussa aur hairaani dono tha.

Sameer:- Kya karu Papa? Baat hi kuch aisa tha jisse gussa aa gaya...Principal sir rusticate ki dhamki de rahe the bina puri baat jaane jabki mera galti usme thaa hi nahi...Galti unn do seniors ka tha...Unke upar koi action nahi aur mujhe rusticate ka dhamki mil raha tha aur wo bhi aapke saamne...Aur Sir ko apne college rule ka bhi ehsaas dilaana tha.

Sameer ki aawaj me abhi bhi gussa tha lekin wo apne Papa ke saamne dhire se bol raha tha.

Mr. Sharma:- Tera baat galat nahi hai...Lekin yahi baat tu unhe acche se samjha bhi to sakta tha na...Ham sab bhi wahi baatein discuss kar rahe the.

Sameer:- Jab wo samjhe tab samjhaaunga na...Wo baat ko samajhne ki koshish hi nahi karte...Kal mai unhe apni baat samjha raha tha lekin unhone aur Khanna sir dono ne ulta mujhe hi gussa dilaa diya...Aur Papa agar mai waha se iss tarah se nahi nikalta to pata nahi gusse me mere mooh se kya kya nikalta...Control nahi kar paa raha tha apne gusse ko...Sorry Papa...Agar aap ko mera harkat accha nahi laga ho to.

Sameer ne pehle ki baat thoda gusse me kaha aur aakhiri ki baat maafi maangte hue.

Mr. Sharma:- Yahi to mujhe samajh nahi aa raha tujhe itna gussa kyu aa raha hai...Pehle to aisa kabhi nahi hua?

Sameer:- Ye baat to mujhe bhi samajh me nahi aa raha...Lekin kal se apna gussa ko control nahi kar paa raha hu...Abb unn logo se dur rehne ki koshish karta hu.....Tab shaayad sab kuch thik ho jaaye...Aur Papa kal se mai college jaa sakta hu yaa nahi.

Sameer ne baat ko badal diya.

Mr. Sharma:- Haa jaa sakta hai...Bahut samjhaane ke baad maaana Rakesh...Aur tujh se ek baar aur baat karna chahta hai.

Sameer:- Lekin aap ko kya jarurat tha unhe samjhaane ki...Jo decision lete lene dete...Agar mujhe college se nikaal diya hota to bhi kuch fark nahi padta...Koi bhi college me admission le leta.

Sameer ko ye bilkul bhi accha nahi laga ki Mr. Sharma ne uske liye Principal ko samjhaaya.

Mr. Sharma:- Sameer abhi se itna ghamand aur gussa thik nahi hota...Tumhe kya lagta hai rusticate hona acchi baat hai...Maan lo koi college tumhe agar admission deta bhi hai to uss college me tumhaari image kuch alag hoga...Sab sochenge ki tum undisciplined student ho jisse college se nikaal diya gaya hai...Aur hamaare baare me to socho...Hame kaisa lagega jab hamaare beta ko discipline ki case me college se nikaal diya jaayega...Jab dusro ko ye baat pata chalega tab hamaara izzat ka kya hoga...Bhale hi koi kuch nahi kahe aapas me baat to jarur karenge aur das(10) tarah ki baat karenge.

Mr. Sharma Sameer ko samjha rahe the...Sameer ko bhi Mr. Sharma ki baat abb thik lagne laga...Lekin wo abhi iss baare me kuch baat nahi karna chahta tha...Wo jaan gaya tha ki Mr. Sharma usse naraaj hai.

Sameer:- Sorry Papa...Kal se mai aapko shikaayat ka koi mauka nahi dunga...Abhi aap thak gaye honge jaakar rest kijiye.

Sameer ne abhi iss baat ko khatam karna hi thik samjha...Mr. Sharma Sameer ko abhi bahut kuch samjhaana chahte the lekin Sameer ki iss baat se kuch nahi keh paaye...Wo aur Mrs. Sharma chale gaye apne room mein.

Next day

Sameer aaj thoda normal hai...Subah me usse unn do seniors nahi dikhe aur Dusri taraf Karan aur Priya bhi shaant the...Sameer aaj padhne me pura focus kar raha tha aur aaj kuch accha mehsoos kar raha tha picchle do din se...Kuch der baad lunch break hota hai aur jab Sameer aur Rajesh canteen se lunch karke aate hai to pata chalta hai ki class suru hone me abhi 15 minutes baaki hai...Wo dono park ki taraf chal dete hai.

Park me pahunchte hi Sameer dekhta hai ki Karan, Priya aur Divya ek jagah par baithe hai aur unse kuchh dur par Shruti...Jab Shruti Sameer ko dekhti hai tab haath hilaa kar ishaara karte hue kehti hai.

Shruti:- Hi Sameer...Yaha baitho na...Kuch seats khaali hai yaha.

Shruti ki baat Karan aur Priya bhi sunte hai aur wo dono Sameer ki taraf ghur kar dekhte hai...

Sameer bhi ignore karte hue chala jaata hai Shruti ki taraf.

Shruti ke pass pahunchne ke baad.

Sameer:- Hi Shruti...Kaisi ho?

Shruti:- Mai to thik hu....Tum bataao kal principal ne tumhe kya kaha?

Shruti ki baat sunne ke baad Sameer thoda chaunk kar kehta hai.

Sameer:- Tumhe kaise pata ki kal mai Principal ki office me gaya tha.

Shruti:- Kal Principal ne hi to kaha tha ki chhuti ke baad mujhse milna jab tumne seniors ko dhoya tha.

Sameer:- Oh...To ye baat hai.

Shruti:- Lekin tumne bataya nahi kal Principal ne kya kiya...Koi punishment mila kya tumhe?

Sameer Shruti ki iss baat ka jawaab deta isse pehle hi Rajesh bich me bola.

Rajesh:- Tumhe kya lagta hai...Koi Sameer ko punish de sakta hai...Isse baat me aur ladayi me koi nahi jeet sakta...Kal isne seniors ki hi nahi Principal ka bhi band baja diya aur Principal kuch nahi kar paaya.

Shruti:- Wow...How cool...Sameer tumhe pata hai mujhe to sabse bada khushi tab mila jab tumne hamare class ki comedian ka bolti band kar diya...Bahut comedy kar raha tha lekin tumhaari ek hi baat se dar kar chup ho gaya.

Sameer bhi Shruti ki iss baat par muskuraa raha tha lekin uski chehre ki muskuraahat kuch hi pal me gaayab ho gaya jab usne Karan ka jawaab sunaa.

Karan:- Ae ladki...Tu mera majaak udaana band kar aur chup ho jaa samjhi...Tabse teri bakwas sunn raha hu...Agar ek baar aur mere baare me kuch bola na to mujh se buraa koi nahi hoga.

Karan ki baat ne Sameer ki muskuraahat ko gussa me badal diya.

Sameer:- Tu abb mujhse park me bhi pitna chahta hai kya? Agar jyaada bakwas kiya na to tera bhi wahi haal karunga jo kal unn seniors ka kiya tha...(Shruti se thoda aage aakar) Shruti tak pahunchne ke liye mai tere aur Shruti ke bich me deewar hu...Lekin ye deewar tujhe bas rokega nahi dho daalega.

Sameer jo kuch der pehle chup tha abb gusse me garaj uttha...Sameer ka gussa dekh Karan bas itna hi bola.

Karan:- Tujhe to baad me dekhunga?

Itna keh kar Karan chup ho gaya lekin Sameer thoda gusse me unki taraf chal diya.

Karan aur Priya Sameer ko apni taraf aata dekh kuch nahi samajh paa rahe the aur thoda ghabra bhi gaye the.

Sameer Karan aur Priya ke saamne jaakar Priya ke haath se mobile cheen leta hai aur ek selfie leta hai aur waapas mobile Priya ko dekar kehta hai.

Sameer:- Maine tumhaare mobile me ek selfie liya hai...Iss comedian ko whattsapp ya facebook kisi me bhi bhej do...(Karan ki taraf dekhte hue) Aur ha comedian kya kaha tha tune "Mujhe baad me dekhega"...Jab Priya tujhe message bhej degi tab baad me nahi kabhi bhi dekh sakta hai mera photo.

Itna keh kar Sameer waapas apne group ki taraf aata hai to dekhta hai ki Rajesh aur Shruti Sameer ki iss harkat par hass rahe the aur Karan aur Priya gusse me laal ho gaye the lekin kuch bolne ki himmat nahi ho rahi thi...Unki gusse me laal aankho ne Sameer ko sabak sikhaane ka soch liya tha...Aur yaha se shuru hota hai inka "The Hatred and Revenge Game".

UPDATE 26​

Karan ka majaak udaane ke baad Sameer haste hue apni team ko join karta hai...Aur kuch der me wo sab apne class ki aur chale jaate hai.

Idhar Karan aur Priya Sameer aur Shruti ko picche se gusse se ghoor rahe the.

Karan:- Kuch jyaada hi hawa me udd raha hai...Lagta hai iska pankh kaatne ka vakt aa gaya hai.

Karan ki aawaj me Sameer ke liye jamaane bhar ka gussa aur nafrat tha.

Priya:- Hmm...Sahi keh rahe ho...Seniors ko pitne ke baad to iska attitide aur bhi badh gaya hai...Jab bhi hamaare saamne aata hai kuch na kuch bol kar chala jaata hai...Kab tak ye bardaasht karte rahenge.

Karan:- Lagta hai badla lene ka time aa gaya hai...Isse aisa sabak sikhaayenge ki jindagi bhar yaad rakhega.

Priya:- Bas Sameer ko hi nahi Shruti ko bhi sabak sikhaana hoga...Ye bhi kuch kam nahi hai...Isne bhi hamaara majaak udaaya hai aur isse ham se kya lena dena jo bich me ghus rahi hai.

Karan:- Sahi keh rahi ho...Kuch plan karte hai jisse ye aage hamse ulajhne ki himmat nahi karenge.

Divya bahut der se Karan aur Priya ki baat sun rahi thi...Abb usse control nahi hua tab wo kehti hai.

Divya:- Band karo tum dono apna bakwas...Ye kya badla lene ki baat kar rahe ho...Choti Choti par badla lene ka soch rahe ho.

Priya:- Tu chup hi reh...Aur apna logic apne pass rakh...Apna beizzati hote dekhna teri aadat hai mai apna beizzati bilkul bhi bardaast nahi karungi...Sameer ko apna kiye ki sazaa bhugatna hoga.

Divya:- Aur mujhe bataayegi Sameer ne aisa kya kar diya ki tum log usse apna badla lena chahte ho?

Priya:- Tere paas to akal nahi hai iss liye tujhe kuch samajh me nahi aata...Tu to hamaare saath hi rehti hai fir bhi pucch rahi hai ki Sameer ne kya kiya...Tere pass aankh nahi hai kya jo tujhe ye nahi dikhta Sameer kaise hamse jo man me aaya wo keh kar chala jaata hai...Sabke saamne beizzat karta rehta hai.

Priya iss baat ko thoda gussa me baat kar rahi thi....Lekin ye gussa Divya ko shaant karaane ke liye kaafi nahi tha.

Divya:- Mere paas aankh nahi hai iss liye mai dekh nahi paayi...Lekin tumhaare paas to yaadasht (Memory) nahi hai jo tum log yaad nahi kar paa rahe ho ki Sameer ne jab bhi tum logo ka majaak udaaya uss time baat ko tum log hi start karte the...Karan baar baar Sameer ko kuch na kuch kehta aur Sameer aake Karan ko acche se jawaab deta tha.

(Priya se) Aur tujhe accha nahi lag raha ki Sameer sabke saamne tum logo ko apne tarike se reply deta hai....Lekin ye baat yaad kar jab usne indirectly hi sahi lekin tum dono ko ragging se bachaaya tha...Agar Sameer ne senior ko maara nahi hota na to to tujhe tera task karna padta...Abb ye mat kehna ki tujhe kisi ko kiss karne me beizzati mehsoos nahi hota.

Divya ne iss baar gussa me Priya se kaha...Priya ko bhi Divya ki baat thoda thoda sahi lagta hai...Lekin wo abhi bhi maanna nahi chahti thi.

Priya:- Lekin usne to khud ko bachane liye seniors par haath uthaaya na...Iss me hame bachaane ki baat kaha se aa gayi.

Divya:- Tu baat ko samajhna hi nahi chahti...

Wo tera dost hai kya jo tera help karega...Dost nahi hai fir bhi indirectly tera help ho gaya...Tujhe wo baat kabhi najar nahi aayega...Tera dil aur dimaag me to Sameer ke liye nafrat bhar gaya hai aur ye sab tu dekhegi kaise...Tu ne ek baar bhi usko thanks bola...Nahi tujhe uss me acchayi dikhti hi nahi aur usne koi bura keh diya to chal padi Sameer se badla lene aur ye bhi bhul jaati hai ki ladayi ka suruwat kisne kiya hai.

Itna keh kar Divya chup ho jaati hai...Priya kuch nahi bolti aur Karan ko Divya ki ek ek baat par gussa aa raha tha...Lekin wo show nahi karta...Iss chuppi ko tod kar fir Divya kehti hai.

Divya:- Abb tum dono badla lene ka soch hi rahe ho to koi baat nahi...Jo marzi wo karo...Lekin mai tum dono ka saath nahi dungi...Aur mujhe nahi lagta Sameer se tum dono itna aasani se badla le paaoge...Kahi tumhaara chaal ulta na pad jaaye.

Divya ka bas itna hi kehna tha ki lunch break bhi khatam hota hai aur sab class me chale jaate hai.

Sameer ko abb baaki ki lectures complete karne me koi mushkil nahi hota...Wo dimaag ko shaant rakh teacher ki saari baat sunta hai aur acche se padhne me dhyan deta hai.

College chhuti hone ke baad wo fir Principal office me jaata hai...Baar baar principal office me jaane se wo pareshaan ho gaya tha...Usne soch liya ki wo aaj Principal se baat karke wo saara maamla clear karega aur aage se wo principal office nahi jaayega.

Principal office me jaane ke baad.

Sameer:- Sir aapne Papa se kaha tha ki aap mujhse baat karna chahte hai.

Sameer ne sidha mudde ki baat kiya.

Principal:- Kal tumhaare Papa se baat karne ke baat maine decide kiya ki ek aakhiri mauka deta hu...Abb se tumhaare khilaaf koi complaint nahi aani chahiye.

Sameer:- Ok sir thik hai...Mai complaint ka koi mauka nahi dunga jab tak koi mujhe pareshaan na kare...Agar fir koi mujhe ragging kare to chup nahi baithunga aur sir aap Khanna sir ko bhi samjha dijiye...Jab first day unhone mera complaint kiya tha tab mera galti kya tha? Mai class ko disturb to nahi kar raha tha...Mera mood off tha to lecture ko acche se attend nahi kar paa raha tha...Iss choti si baat ko kheench kar unhone itna bada issue bana diya...Sir aapko yakin ke saath keh sakta hu ki itna to talent hai mujhme ki ek do lecture chhutne ke baad bhi marks par jyaada fark nahi padega...Aur college ko hamaare marks aur result se hi matlab hota hai...Aur mai ek disciplined student hu...Aapne mera jitna bhi complaint suna hai unn complaints me maine kabhi suruwat nahi kiya...Bas acche se jawaab diya hai...Aur mujhe koi afsos bhi nahi hai.

In short mai college padhne ke liye aata hu...Lekin mai majboor ho jaata hu aur aisa kuch aisa kar baithta hu jisse aap apne language me undiscipline kehte hai...Aapse vaada to nahi karunga ki mere khilaaf koi complaint nahi aayega...Lekin itna jarur keh sakta hu ki mai kisi bhi lafde ka suruwaat nahi karunga.

Sameer ne bina dare confidently Principal ki aankh me aankh daal kar keh diya...Principal ko gussa to bahut aaya lekin wo kuch nahi bole...Shaayad bolne ke liye kuch points nahi the aur bas Sameer ki galti ka intejaar kar rahe the.

Principal ko kuch na bolta dekh Sameer pucchta hai.

Sameer:- Sir may I go now?

Sameer ki iss sawaal ka jawaab Principal sir hilaa kar jaane ko kehte hai.

Sameer Principal ke saath iss issue ko temporarily solve karke apne ghar me chala jaata hai...Aur jaate jaate usne kuch dushman bana liya tha (Pratap-Ramesh, Karan-Priya) jo abb Sameer se badla ka intejaar kar rahe the.

UPDATE 27​

Dhire dhire din bitne lage...Sab kuch thik ho raha hai aisa sirf Sameer ko lag raha tha...Seniors aur Karan shaant to the lekin badle ki khayal abhi bhi unke dimaag se nahi gaya tha...Bas sahi mauka ka intejaar kar rahe the.

Sameer ki class me sabse dosti ho gaya tha Karan aur Priya ko chhod kar...Sameer abb unhe puri tarah ignore karne laga tha aur unki taraf koi dhyan bhi nahi deta tha...Bas apne dost aur study me busy rehta tha.

Aise hi kuch mahine baad Sameer, Shruti aur Rajesh canteen me baithe the lunch karte huye...Lunch karte huye Shruti kehti hai.

Shruti:- Sameer tumne notice kiya hai Karan aur uski team aaj kal ek dam shaant ho gaye hai...Lagta hai bolna hi bhul gaye hame dekhne ke baad...Jab bhi hame dekhte hai ek dam se khaamosh ho jaate hai...Accha sabak sikhaaya Sameer tumne.

Rajesh:- Mujhe to ye tufaan se pehle ki shaanti lag rahi hai...Jab bhi wo hame dekhte hai wo chup to rehte hai lekin unki aankhon me hamesha gussa rehta hai...Lagta hai wo koi saazish ki planning kar rahe hai..

Sameer Rajesh aur Shruti ki baat se badhne waali bahas ko rok kar kehta hai.

Sameer:- Cool down guys...Lunch karte vakt ye kaunsa bakwaas topic choose kar liya...Khaane ki time me unke naam lekar mood off mat karo yaar...Unko jo karna hai karne do...Wo jo bhi karenge unka jawaab ham apne tarike se denge jaise abb tak dete aaye hai.

Sameer ka ye kehne ke baad ye fir koi iss topic par baat nahi karta.

Lunch ke baad Sameer aur uska dost fir se class ki taraf jaate hai jaha ek hangaama unka wait kar raha tha.

Class me pahunchne ke baad Sameer aur Rajesh apni jagah par baith jaate hai.

Kuch der baad teacher bhi aakar padhaane lagte hai...Itne me Karan uth kar teacher se kehta hai.

Karan:- Sir kisi ne mera mobile chura liya hai?

Karan ki iss baat par pura class shock ho jaata hai.

Sir:- Tum itna yakin ke saath kaise keh sakte ho ki kisi ne chori kar liya hai? Shaayad tumne hi kahi pe rakha ho aur bhul gaye.

Karan:- Nahi sir canteen jaate vakt maine mobile bag me rakha tha...Lekin abhi nahi mil raha...Acche se check kar liya...Jaroor kisi ne chori kiya hai.

Itna keh kar Karan Sameer ki taraf dekhta hai aur Sameer bhi thoda bahut samajh jaata hai.

Sir:- To fir tumhe kis par shak hai?

Karan:- Sir mujhe kisi par shak nahi hai...Lekin ek baar sabhi ki bag aur pocket check karna padega.

Sir:- Ok thik hai...(Sabhi students se) Mai aakhiri mauka sabko deta hu...

Abhi bhi mauka hai agar kisi ne Karan ka mobile liya hai to usse lauta do...Agar pakde gaye to Principal sir se complain kar dunga aage ki punishment wo karenge.

Lekin koi students reply nahi deta...Sabhi ko pata tha ki kisi ne chori nahi kiya.

Aur uske baad suru hota hai checking ka daur...Aur Karan ka mobile Sameer ki bag me mil jaata hai...Sameer ke saath saath sabhi students and teacher shocked ho gaye the...Yaha tak ki Priya aur Divya bhi.

Karan:- Sameer tumne mera mobile churaaya...Mujhe to yakin nahi ho raha tum itna gir jaaoge ki mera mobie hi churaa loge...Apni dushmani ke liye tumne mera mobile churaaya...Tumse ye umeed nahi tha.

Karan ne bahut innocently kaha...Sameer ko abb sab baat samajh me aa gaya.

Sameer:- Abe Kameene...Band kar apna bakwas acting...Sab jaanta hu mai ye tera hi kaam hai mujhe fasaane ki...Lekin koi baat nahi tera ye plan bhi fail ho jaayega...CCTV footage se pata chal jaayega ki ye kiska kaam hai jisne mere bag me mobile rakha hai.

Sameer ne gussa aur confident se kaha...Sameer ka ye kehne ke baad Karan ki khushi ki chamak achaanak gaayab ho gayi...Abb uske chehre me dar ki bhaaw aane lage.

UPDATE 28​

Karan Sameer ki baat sunkar bahut dar gaya...Sir ne bhi keh diya tha ki aage ki punishment principal karenge...Usse to aage kya hoga ye soch kar abhi se dar lag raha tha...Kahi principal usko college se nikaal to nahi denge ye dar bhi ab usko sataa raha tha...Apni iss harkat jab puri class ko pata chalega to kitna beizzati hoga ye sab dar ki vajah se uska chehre ki rang ek dam se badal gaya aur abb wo uss pal ko kosne laga jab usne Sameer ki bag me mobile rakhne ki murkhata kiya tha...Sameer ko fasane ki chakkar me khud hi fass gaya Karan.

Sir:- Ha ye thik rahega...CCTV ki help se pata chal jaayega kisne tumhaara mobile chori kiya tha.

Sir ne Karan ki taraf dekh kar kaha to Karan aur bhi dar gaya...Bas himmat jutaa kar itna hi bol paaya.

Karan:- Sir mujhe yaad aa gaya galti se maine apna mobile Sameer ke bag me rakh diya tha.

Karan himmat jutaa kar darte hue bas itna hi bol paaya...Abb sabhi students Karan ko ghurne lagte hai isse Karan aur bhi ghabra jaata hai.

Sir:- What? Ye kya keh rahe ho abb tum? Kuch der pehle tak to confirm ho kar bol rahe the ki kisi ne tumhaara mobile churaya hai...Lekin abb keh rahe ho ki tumne khud hi apna mobile Sameer ki bag me rakha hai...Tumhe itni si baat bhi yaad nahi? Aur tumne sara class ko disturb kar diya.

Sir ki gusse se bhari aawaj se Karan aur bhi jyada dar gaya...Shaayad jindagi me pehli baar itna dar raha tha wo...Bhagwan se bas ek hi dua kar raha tha ki iss baar bachaalo agli baar se aisa galti nahi karunga.

Karan:- Sir mera aur Sameer ka phone same model ka hai...Mujhe laga Sameer ka mobile class me chhut gaya iss liye maine uska mobile uski bag me rakh diya...Aur Sameer ki baat se yaad aaya ki wo to mera mobile hai...Thoda sa misunderstanding ho gaya...Sorry Sir.

Karan ne kuch soch kar ek idea nikaala bachne ka....Sameer ko uski baat thoda ajeeb lag raha tha lekin wo abhi kuch bolta nahi.

Sir:- Tumhaara ye chhota sa misunderstanding ki vajah se dekho kitna time loss ho gaya lectures ki...Dusro par ungli uthaane se pehle khud acche se confirm ho jaao ki galti dusre ne hi kiya hai...This must be your first and last mistake.

Sir ye baat keh kar fir se padhaane me busy ho gaye...Sabhi students dhire dhire lecture ki taraf focus karne lagte hai Karan, Sameer, Priya, Divya, Rajesh aur Shruti ko chhod kar...Karan ko apna beizzati mehsoos ho raha tha aur uss pal ko kose jaa raha tha aur baaki sabhi Karan ki iss harkat se shocked the...Kisi ne nahi socha tha ki karan aisa kar sakta hai.

Kuch der baad lecture khattam ho jaata hai aur Sameer utth kar Karan ke pass jaata hai aur kehta hai.

Sameer:- College chhuti hone ke baad parking me mujhse milna aur bhaag mat jaana...Tujhse kuch baat karni hai.

Itna keh kar Sameer bina Karan ki baat sunne waapas apni jagah par aakar baith jaata hai...Karan bhi khaamosh ho kar Sameer ki baat suna lekin koi jawaab nahi diya.

Aise hi college ki chhuti bhi ho jaata hai...Sameer, Shruti aur Rajesh parking me pahunch kar Karan ka wait karte hai...Kuch der baad Karan bhi sir jhuka kar aata hai...Saath me Priya aur Divya bhi thi.

Jab Karan Sameer ke saamne jaata hai tab Sameer jor jor se hasta hai aur kisi ko iski vajah samajh me nahi aata...Sab Sameer ko dekh rahe the...Kuch der hasne ke baad Sameer kehta hai.

Sameer:- Aise dekho mat...Mai to iss Karan ki aaj ki harkat par hass raha tha...Ye comedian laghbhag 2 months se shaant tha...Mujhe to pehle se hi laga tha ki ye kuch na kuch jaroor karega...Lekin ye nahi socha tha ki ye aisi baccho waali harkat karega...(Karan ki taraf dekhte huye)" Little knowledge is dangerous" ye to tune suna hoga na lekin samajh nahi paaya iska matlab...Jab tujhe dusro ko fasaane ka idea hi nahi hai to karta hi kyu hai ye sab...Pehle acche se sikh lena fir try karna.

Sameer suru me to thoda hass kar baat karta hai lekin jald hi uski hassi ki jagah gussa le leta hai...Karan kuch nahi bol paa raha tha...Galti khud ka tha to bolta bhi kya.

Kuch der ki khaamoshi ko tod kar Sameer fir se kehta hai.

Sameer:- Aur kameene tu Sir se bhi jhooth bol raha tha...Tera aur mera mobile ka same model hai.

Sameer ki iss baat par sabhi fir se hairaan ho jaate hai aur Karan ko ghurne lagte hai.

Sameer:- Chahta to tujhe wahi fasa sakta tha...Aur ye case Principal tak pahunch jaata to wo pakka tujhe college se nikaal dete...Unhe bahut shaukh hai rusticate karne ki...Waise mai apne dushmano par jyaada daya nahi dikhaata lekin tera career kharab ho jaayega ye soch kar last mauka diya hai.

Sameer itna keh kar apne dosto se waha se nikalne ke liye aage badhta hai tabhi kuch soch kar waapas Karan ki taraf jaaa kar kehta hai.

Sameer:- Dear comedian group...Ek baat kehna chahta hu...Abhi tak mai bas tum logo ki action ko defend kar raha hu...Kabhi maine panga ki suruwaat nahi kiya...

Lekin har baar band tum logo ki hi bajti hai...Lekin abb tum log hadd paar kar rahe ho...Agar mai attack karu to bach nahi paaoge...Jeena mushkil kar dunga...Yaad rakhna.

Itna keh kar Sameer style se goggle pehan kar waaha se nikal jaata hai...Karan aur Priya usko bas ghurte reh jaate hai...Shruti apne car se nikalti hai...Karan aur Priya bhi gusse me nikal jaate hai...Divya kuch der ke liye wahi khadi rehti hai...Divya ko aisa akela khada dekh Rajesh ko lagta hai yahi sahi mauka hai Divya se baat karne ka...Aur wo Sameer se kehta hai.

Rajesh:- Sameer mai abhi aata hu.

Itna keh kar Rajesh Divya ki taraf jaata hai...Sameer uska bike me baith kar wait kar raha tha aur jab usne Rajesh ko Divya ki taraf jaate dekha tab mushkuraa kar khud se hi badbadata hai.

Sameer:- (badbadate huye) Ye Rajesh bhi na...Pyaar karne ke liye isko dushman gang ki ladki hi mili...Koi baat nahi Divya baaki ke dono se to acchi hi hai.

UPDATE 29​

Rajesh Divya ke pass pahunch jaata hai aur siddhe mudde ki baat kehta hai.

Rajesh:- Excuse me...Kya mai aap se ek sawaal pucch sakta hu?

Rajesh ki aawaj sun Divya picche mudd jaati hai...Rajesh ko yaha abhi dekhna aur uski baato se Divya ko hairaani ho raha tha.

Divya:- Ha pucchiye.

Hairaani me Divya ne bas itna hi kaha.

Rajesh:- Aapki group ko mai notice kar raha hu...Lekin aap to aapke do dosto se bilkul alag hai...Unki tarah ghamand nahi dikhaati unki tarah kisi se pange nahi leti...Mujhe to ye baat samajh me nahi aa raha ki aap unke dost kaise bani yaa fir wo aapke dost kaise bane?

Rajesh ne apna confusion apne sawaal ke jariye Divya se puch liya.

Divya:- Priya to meri bachpan ki dost hai...Aur aap jaisa soch rahe hai Priya ke baare me wo waisi nahi hai...Bahut hi acchi ladki hai...Aur saath me thoda ghamand aur ego...Koi uska majaak udaaye yaa fir koi usko gussa dilaaye wo uss baat ko ego ke roop me le leti hai...Aur tab tak nahi chhodti jab tak badla nahi le leti...Aapke dost Sameer baar baar uska majaak udaa raha hai...Aur ye baat usko bardaasht nahi ho raha...Abhi tak to usne kuch kiya nahi hai lekin wo chup baithne waalo me se nahi hai...Jab Sameer ko acche se beizzat na karde tab tak uska badla pura nahi hoga...Agar ego aur ghamand ko hataa de to wo bahut hi acchi ladki hai.

Aur Karan ka to mujhe nahi pata...Wo to mujhe bhi bahut ajeeb lagta hai...Aaj tak usse koi baat nahi kiya hai maine usse...Wo to Priya ka dost hai iss liye Priya ka saath rehti hu.

Rajesh:- Oh...To ye baat hai...Udhar Sameer ka gussa aur nafrat dono badhne laga hai Priya aur Karan ke liye...Sameer ke pass ghamand to nahi lekin ego bahut hai...Lagta hai inn dono ke ego ke chakkar me ek din bahut bada ladayi hone waala hai...Sameer to Priya aur Karan ko ignore kar raha hai...Usse ladne ka koi shauk nahi hai...Ha agar Priya aur Karan kuch karte hai to palatwar jarur karta hai...Aap please Priya ko samjhaiye ki Sameer ko pareshaan na kare...To hi maamla shaant ho sakta hai warna bahut bigad jaayega...Sameer ko to mai bahut baar samjha chuka hu...Lekin wo maanta hi nahi...Agar koi usse bematlab pareshaan kare to wo kisi ka bhi nahi sunta.

Divya:- Same problem hai Priya ke saath...Jab wo koi baat thaan le to kisi ka bhi nahi sunti...Maine bhi usko samjhaaya ki Sameer se dur raho lekin nahi usse to badla chahiye...Isme Karan ka bhi haath hai...Jab pehli baar Sameer aur Priya ka fight hua to wo Karan hi tha jisne Priya ko support kiya aur uss chakkar me maar bhi khaaya...Aur Priya Karan ko ek saccha dost samajh baithi hai aur ussi ki badhaawe me aa kar wo Sameer se badla lena chahti hai.

Rajesh:- To bhagwaan hi bacha sakte hai dono ko...Koi picche nahi hat raha...Ek din baat bahut bigad jaayega iska mujhe abhi se pata chal raha hai...Priya picche hategi nahi aur Sameer bhi maanega nahi...Upar se Shruti bhi usko aur chaddha rahi hai.

Accha chalta hu...Bahut der ho gaya hai.

Itna keh kar Rajesh waapas Sameer ke pass aa gaya...Aur Sameer ki bike par baith gaya.

Sameer:- Itni der se kya kar raha tha?

Sameer ne majaak me puccha.

Rajesh:- Divya se baat karne gaya tha.

Sameer:- Aisa kya baat kar raha tha jo itna der lag gaya.

Sameer hasste huye bola.

Rajesh:- Koi khaas baat nahi yaar...Chal ghar chalte hai.

Rajesh ne chhidhte hue jawaab diya...Pehle hi wo Sameer aur Priya ki vajah se pareshaan tha aur Sameer ki hasskar baat karne se wo chhidh gaya.

Lekin Rajesh ki baat se Sameer par koi fark nahi padha...Wo apna majaak jaari rakhte hue bola.

Sameer:- Oh sorry...Maine bhi kya pucch liya...Abb lovers ke bichh bahut saari baate hoti hai...Abb har baat to bataai nahi jaa sakti...Lekin yaar tujhe dushman group ki hi ladki mili pyaar karne ke liye.

Sameer to majaak me ye sab keh raha tha lekin Rajesh Sameer ki baat se shocked aur gussa dono ho gaya.

Rajesh:- Kya? Mai aur Divya pyaar karte hai...Ye kya bakwaas kar raha hai...Aur ek baat samajh le wo tere dushman hai mere nahi...Abb bakwaas band kar aur ghar chal.

Rajesh ne iss baar bahut gusse me jawaab diya...Pehle hi wo bahut pareshaan tha aur Sameer ka majaak usse sehan nahi ho raha tha.

Sameer ko bhi ehsaas ho gaya ki usne kuch jyaada hi majaak kar diya hai...Rajesh ka gussa dekh usne shaant rehne me hi bhalaayi socha aur nikal gaya apne ghar ke liye.

Sameer aur Rajesh to ghar jaa rahe the lekin wo dono iss baat se puri tarah anjaan the ki koi unke khilaaf badle ki saazish rach rahe the.

Pratap Ramesh ke ghar me aaya tha aur baat karte karte dono Sameer ki baat par aa gaye.

Pratap:- Yaar uss Sameer ne to pura college ke saamne hamaare izzat kharaab kar diya...Abb to juniors bhi hame aankh dikhaane lage hai.

Ramesh:- Ha yaar...Pure college ke saamne ham par haath uthaaya...Aur principal ne bhi kuch nahi kiya...Aakhir hai kaun wo ladka.

Pratap:- Wo iss sahar ke sabse famous Doctor Sanjay Sharma ka beta hai...Uske paas paise ki koi kami nahi...Issi vajah se shaayad Principal unhe nahi nikaal paaya.

Ramesh:- Iss liye itna ucchal raha hai...Hame maarne ke baad to uska himmat aur bhi badh gaya hai...College me celebrity ki tarah behave kar raha hai...Jaldi hi uska ghamand todenge aur bataayenge ki senior se panga lena kitna bhaari padd sakta hai...Aur tabhi college me hamaara izzat waapas badhega.

Pratap:- Paise aut taakat se to ham uska kuch bigaad nahi sakte...Ek plan banana padega jisse ham apna badla le paayenge.

Ramesh:- Lekin kya plan banayenge yaar...Mujhe to kuch samajh me nahi aa raha hai.

Pratap:- Samajh me to mujhe bhi nahi aa raha ham kya karna hai....Kuch sochte hai shaayad kuch idea nikal jaaye.

Ramesh:- Mujhe nahi lagta ham dono koi idea nikaal paayenge uske khilaaf...Abb ek hi raasta najar aa raha hai jab wo koi galti karega yaa fir kamjor padega tab ham uske khilaaf kuch karenge.

Pratap:- Ha ye sahi rahega...Ham uski galti ka intejar karenge...Aur fir usko sabak sikhaayenge...Kabhi na kabhi to kuch galti karega hi wo...Hame ek sher ki tarah kaam karna chahiye...Jo shikaar karne se pehle ek dam shaant rehta hai aur jab mauka milta hai tab wo dahaad kar apne dushmano ka shikaar karte hai.

Pratap aur Ramesh ki aankho me Sameer ke liye gussa aur nafrat tha aur dil me badla lene ka iccha.

UPDATE 30​

Aise hi fir se din bitne lage...Sab kuch fir se shaant ho gaya tha...Karan, Pratap aur Ramesh ka Sameer ka badla lene ka iccha chhod kar...Pratap aur Ramesh to ekdam shaant the...Wo kuch bolte to nahi the lekin sahi mauke ka intejaar kar rahe the...Lekin unhe aisa koi mauka nahi mila....Aur dusri taraf Karan to badle ki aag me har pal jal raha tha lekin usse to kuch samajh me hi nahi aa raha tha ki kya kare...Kaise badla le...Agar thodi si bhi galti ho gayi aur Sameer ko pata chal gaya to kya hoga ye baat usse acche se pata tha...Wo bhi ek accha sa plan ki intejaar me tha jo usse kabhi nahi milne wala hai...Aur Priya picchle kuch dino se ho rahi jhagde ko bhul kar sirf apne padhaayi par dhyaan de rahi thi...Sameer se badla lene ka khayaal usne apne dimaag se nikaal diya tha lekin usse kya pata tha ki aane waale dino me uski aur Sameer fir se dushman ban jaayenge...Lekin uski aur Karan ki dosti me koi kami nahi aaya tha...Wo dono abb bhi ek acche dost the.

Iss bich Rajesh aur Divya bhi acche friends ban gaye the...Kabhi kabhi dono college me baat kar lete the aur koshish karte the ki Priya aur Sameer ke bich koi ladaayi na ho...Priya ka Sameer se badla lene ka khayaal apne dimaag se nikaal lene ke baad ye dono kuch pal ke liye kaaamyaab to rahe...Lekin ye tufaan se pehle waale shaanti tha...Pata nahi aane waale tufaan me kitna kuch tabaah hone waala tha aur ye log uss tufaan se nikal bhi paayenge ya nahi.

Aise hi ek din Sameer, Rajesh aur Shruti canteen me baithe the...Tabhi Shruti kehti hai.

Shruti:- Rajesh tumse ek baat kehna tha mujhe?

Shruti ki baat par ek pal ke liye Sameer aur Rajesh dono hi shocked ho gaye...Ye first time tha jab Shruti ne directly Rajesh se baat kiya ho...Wo sirf Sameer se hi baat karti thi.

Rajesh:- Haa kaho.

Shruti:- Mujhe lagta hai tumhe Divya se dosti nahi karni chahiye.

Shruti ne sidha mudde ki baat kiya...Lekin Shruti ki iss baat se Rajesh shocked aur gussa dono ho gaya.

Rajesh:- Aur wo kis liye?

Rajesh ne bhi gusse me jawaab diya.

Shruti:- Simple baat hai...Wo hamaare dushman ki friend hai...Aur tum hamaare dushmano se friendship karo ye accha nahi hai...Kya pata wo tumhaara istemaal kar rahe ho...To samajh gaye na tum usse abb dosti nahi rakhoge..

Shruti ne hukum dete huye kaha jisse Rajesh ki gussa ki koi seema abb nahi raha...Wo bhi gusse me jawaab deta hai.

Rajesh:- Nahi....Mujhe kisi ki salah ki jarurat nahi hai...Aur tum bhi ye baat acche se sun lo mai kisi ke kehne par Divya se friendship nahi todunga...Agar tum dekh nahi sakti to aankhe band karlo, sun nahi sakti to kaan band karlo aur agar bardaast nahi kar sakti to hamse dur chali jaao.

Rajesh ki baat se hi pata chal raha tha ki wo kitna gussa me tha...Lekin ye gussa kaafi nahi tha Shruti ko rokne ke liye.

Shruti:- Agar tum uss ladki se dosti rakhoge hi to thik hai...Tum hamaara group chhod do...Ham nahi chahte ki hamaare group me koi gaddar rahe.

Shruti ki baat sun kar bahut der se shaant raha Sameer bhi chaunk gaya...Wo kuch bolne hi waala tha ki gusse me tilmilaaya Rajesh ne bol diya.

Rajesh:- Group kaun sa group...Mai iss koi group nahi maanta...Mai to bas Sameer ka dost hu naaki tujh jaise chipku ladki ka...Mujhe tujhse koi matlab nahi...Mai to bas Sameer se baat karta hu...Agar isse tujhe koi problem hai to mujse koi parwah nahi...Mujhe jo accha lagega wo karunga...Aur ek baat sunle mai Divya aur Sameer kisi se bhi apna dosti nahi todunga chaahe tu jitna bhi jor laga le.

Rajesh ki iss baat se Shruti ko bahut gussa aaya aur wo apna insult bhi mehsoos kar rahi thi...Abb wo Rajesh ko chhod Sameer se kehti hai.

Shruti:- Sameer tum chup kyu ho? Dekho ye kab se bakwaas kiye jaa raha hai aur tum ho ki sabkuch chup ho kar sun rahe ho.

Shruti ko laga ki Sameer uski baat sunega lekin Sameer ne usse jo kaha wo Shruti umeed nahi kar rahi thi.

Sameer:- Mai kuch nahi bolne waala...Tum dono ki problem hai...Khud solve kar lo...Mai kisi ki baato me dakhal andaazi nahi karta...Aur waise bhi Rajesh sahi hai...Wo Divya ka friend hai to kya problem hua...Karan aur Priya ka to nahi hai na...Aur maan lo Divya bhi hamaare dushman hai to bhi mujhe kuch problem nahi...Mai dushmano se darta nahi unka saamna karta hu...Tum aur Rajesh dono mera friend ho...Aur tum dono ke fight me mai nahi kisi ka saath dunga naa hi kisi ko kuch kahunga...Apna matter khud solve karo.

Sameer ki baat se Rajesh bahut khus hota hai to Shruti ko bahut gussa aata hai...Rajesh ko lag raha tha ki usse sach me ek saccha dost mil gaya hai to Shruti apne insult bardaast nahi kar paa rahi thi.

Kuch time ke liye koi kuch nahi bolta...Kisi ke pass bolne ke liye kuch bacha hi nahi tha...

Issi tarah kuch der baad lunch break bhi khatam ho jaata hai...Sameer aur Rajesh utth kar class ki taraf chalte hai lekin Shruti bas gusse se usko picche se ghurti rahi...Uski aankhein gusse se ekdam laal ho gaye the...Bas vakt ko hi pata tha Shruti ka ye gussa kya tufaan laane waale hai jisse sabhi ki life me bahut asar padne waala hai aur yahi Sameer ko bhool karne par majboor kar dega.

Abb wo bhi utth kar class ki taraf jaane hi waali thi ki picche se ek ladki ki aawaj ne usse rok diya.

Ladki:- Shruti...Itna gussa kyu hai yaar?

Ladki ne Shruti ki laal aankhein aur uski chehre ko dekh kar puccha.

Shruti:- Kuch nahi Neha...Bas chhoti si baat hai.

(Note:- Ye wahi Neha hai jiske baare me Update 5 me likha tha...Neha Shruti ka dost hai.)

UPDATE 31​

Neha:- Ye koi chhoti baat nahi ho sakta...Jitna mai tujhe jaanti hu tu jaldi gussa nahi hoti lekin jab bhi tujhe gussa aata hai wo bahut hi khatarnaak hota hai...Aur abb tera chehra hi bata raha hai ki tu kitna gussa hai? Abb mujhse chupaana band kar aur jaldi bata baat kya hai?

Shruti:- Sach kaha tune...Bahut gussa aa raha hai mujhe...Abhi ye Rajesh ne mujhe kitna kuch sunaaya aur ye Sameer ussi ka side le raha tha...Rajesh par hi nahi mujhe ye Karan, Priya aur Divya sabhi par gussa aa raha hai...Dekhna ek din inn sab ko accha sabak sikhaaungi.

Neha:- Aur Sameer ko?

Shruti:- Sameer se mai kyu gussa karu...Wo to mera dost hai...Ye baaki ke log jo Sameer ke picche hai unse mai gussa hu...Sabse jyada Priya se.

Neha:- Sameer sirf tera dost hai.

Neha ne alag andaaz se kaha jisse sun kar Shruti ko thoda gussa aa gaya.

Shruti:- Kya matlab hai tera? Sameer sirf mera dost hai...Ha baaki ke dosto se accha lagta hai...Uske saath baat karna, time spend karna accha lagta hai...Koi usko pareshaan kare yaa fir koi Rajesh ke jaisa chamcha banta fire ye mujhe accha nahi lagta...Aur tu jo soch rahi hai na aisa bilkul bhi nahi hai...Aur ha aage se aisa bakwas mat karna.

Shruti ki baat par Neha thoda muskuraakar kehti hai.

Neha:- Shaayad tu apni feeling se anjaan hai...Tune abb iss baare me baat karne se mana kar diya hai to mai bhi nahi karungi...Lekin bahut jald tujhe ehsaas ho jaayega ki Sameer bas tera dost nahi usse bhi badhkar hai...Aur wo teri baato se, harkat se pata chal raha hai...Abb ye baatein chhod aur abb tu class me jaa...Time ho gaya hai.

Iske baad Shruti class me chali jaati hai aur Neha ke dimaag me ek idea aata hai Shruti ki help karne ka...Aur uska pehli target me Priya thi.

Issi tarah se din bitne lage...Sameer ka Karan, Priya aur Divya se koi baat nahi hota tha...Karan ki baat abb Divya se kabhi kabhi ho jaata tha...Rajesh aur Shruti ek dusre se baat karna band kar chuke the.

Aise hi ek din canteen se aane ke baad Sameer Rajesh aur Shruti ke saath college ke park me baitha tha...Wo dono kuch baat kar hi rahe the ki Sameer ke picche se Priya aati hai aur usko apni taraf ghuma kar ek jordaar thappad Sameer ki gaalon me laga deti hai.

Sameer ko ek pal ke liye to kuch bhi samajh me nahi aaya ki kya hua...Kuch pal baad usko hosh aaya aur pata chala ki Priya ne usse thappad maara hai...Sameer ki aankh gussa se ek dam laal ho gaya...Jindagi me pehli baar Sameer ko aisa gussa aaya tha...Koi Sameer ko maare ye Sameer se bardaasht nahi hota tha aur shaayad hi Sameer ne apne Maa aur Papa ko chhod kar kisi se maar khaaya ho...Aur aise me ek ladki jisse wo nafrat karta hai aur bina uski galti usse thappad maarti hai...Ye baat Sameer se bilkul bhi bardaasht nahi hua.

Jab Sameer ne apni aankhein utha kar Priya ki taraf dekha to usne dekha ki Priya ki aankho me aansu the...Ek pal ke liye to Sameer confused ho gaya ki kya maamla hai ye sab...Ek baar chaaro taraf Sameer ne apni najar daudaya to dekha ki park me maujood sabhi log usse hi ghoor rahe hai...Sameer ko aaj apna beizzati mehsoos ho raha tha...Usne socha ki khinch ke ek thappad maare Priya ko par isse pehle wo ek baar baat kya hai wo jaana chahta tha.

Sameer:- Kyu maara mujhe thappad?

Sameer gusse me bas itna hi keh paaya...Sameer ki aawaj aur uski aankho se hi uska gussa ka pata chal raha tha...Koi aur hota Priya ki jagah to wo dar jaata lekin Priya ki aankho me aansu tha...Usko thoda sa bhi dar nahi lag raha tha.

Priya ko jawaab na deta dekh Sameer ek baar fir gusse me wahi andaaz se bola.

Sameer:- Abb bataayegi bhi ki mujhe kyu maara?

Sameer ka gussa dekh koi bolne ka himmat nahi kar raha tha...Shruti aur Rajesh to bas Sameer ko hi dekh rahe the...Priya ka jawaab na milne se Sameer gussa me aur fraustrated ho gaya.

Wo fir se bolne ke liye munh kholne hi waala tha ki Priya ne kuch photos Sameer ki taraf badha diya.

Sameer ne jaise hi photo dekha wo ek dam se shocked ho gaya...Kuch pal ke liye shaant ho gaya...Sameer ko shaant dekh Shruti aur Rajesh bhi Sameer ke pass aa gaye aur uske haath se photo lekar dekhne lage...Photo dekh kar wo dono shocked ho gaye...Dono me se kisi ko bhi vishwaas nahi ho raha tha ki ye sach hai.

Photo me Sameer aur Priya dono ek smile ke saath ek dusre ki aankho me dekh rahe hai...Photos dekh kar to koi bhi ye bata sakta hai ki dono lovers hai yaa fir inn dono ka chakkar chal raha hai.

Abb Sameer ko samajh me aaya ki Priya ne Sameer ko kyu thappad maara...Rajesh aur Shruti Sameer aur Priya ko ghur kar dekh rahe the...Shruti ko to samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki kya bole...Wo to bas Sameer ko gusse se khaa jaane waali najar se dekh rahi thi.

Kuch der tak shaant rehne ke baad Sameer ne Priya se kaha.

UPDATE 32​

Sameer:- Bewkoof ladki tu nahi jaanti kya ye fake photo hai...Kisi ne edit kiya hai...Aur ye photo dikha kar kya saabit karna chahti hai? Aur mujhe maara kyu?

Sameer photo dekh kar shocked to ho gaya tha lekin uska gussa abhi bhi kam nahi tha.

Priya:- Tum khud hi ye sab karke puch rahe ho ki kisne edit kiya?

Priya ne rote hue ye kaha.

Sameer:- Kya? Maine kiya ye sab...Tumhaara dimaag to thik hai....

Ye kya bakwass kar rahi ho?

Sameer ka gussa pal bhar me shock me badal gaya...Sameer ke saath saath Shruti aur Rajesh bhi shocked the ki ye sab ho kya raha hai.

Priya:- Ha tumne edit kiya mujhe badnaam karne ke liye...Tumne college me sabhi ko ye photo baant diya...Ha ham dono dost nahi aur shaayad ek dusre se nafrat bhi karte hai...Lekin tum apna dushmani nikalne ke liye iss hadd tak gir jaaoge ye tumse maine expect nahi kiya tha...Karan ke saamne to bahut shaan se kehte thhe ki tumhe hamse koi lena dena nahi hai aur ham tumse dur rahe...Jab mai tumse dur rehne lagi to tumne ye kar diya.

Sameer Priya ki har ek baat se shocked aur gussa ho raha tha...Jo galti Sameer ne kiya hi nahi uska aarop Priya uss par laga rahi thi ye Sameer se bardaast nahi hua...Priya ko chup karaate huye Sameer bola.

Sameer:- Band kar apna ye magarmach ke aaansu bahana...Abb samajh me aaya ye bhi tum logo ki plan hai mujhe badnaam karne ke liye...Aakhir kya saabit karna chaahti hai yaha students ka bheed jama karke...Aise emotional hone ki naatak karke aur bheed ka sahanubhuti paakar tu kya sochti hai tu mujhe badnaam kar degi?

Iss baar Sameer ne ulta Priya par aarop laga diya...Pehle se bheed abb badh gaya tha park me...Ek to Sameer ne Priya par bhadakte huye aarop laga diya aur upar se students bhi Priya ko ghur rahe the...Priya ko apna bahut beizzati mehsoos ho raha tha...Wo waha se bhaagne hi waali thi ki Karan aur Divya aa gaye...Karan ne Priya ko rokte hue puccha.

Karan:- Kya hua Priya? Tum aise rote hue kaha jaa rahi ho?

Iske baad Priya ne rote hue saari baat Karan se keh diya.

Karan ne jaise hi ye sunaa...Wo gusse se aage badh kar Sameer ke pass gaya aur jaise hi wo Sameer ke collar pakadne waala tha Sameer ne uska haath pakad kar gusse me kaha.

Sameer:- Agar tune mera collar pakda to tera ye haath tod ke rakh dunga...Aur kutte tere pass aaj dam kaha se aa gaya jo mujhse ladne chala aaya...Mai chup hu iska matlab ye nahi ki mai kuch nahi karunga...Agar dimaag jyaada kharaab hua to dauda dauda kar maarunga aur koi tujhe mujhse nahi bacha paayega.

Sameer ka gussa itna tha ki Karan ka gussa ek pal me gaayab ho gaya...Abb wo thoda darte hue kehta hai.

Karan:- Dekh Sameer tu ye galat kar raha hai...Apne taakat ke dam par tu aisa nahi kar sakta Priya ke saath.

Karan aur kuch kehta isse pehle hi Sameer usko chup kara kar fir se wahi tej aawaj me bola.

Sameer:- Tum sab ke sab gawaar ho kya? Ek baar keh diya to samajh me nahi aata kya? Maine ye sab nahi kiya...Ulta mai to hairaan ho gaya hu iss baat ko sunn kar...(Karan ko aankhe dikhaa kar) Sach sach bol ye tum dono ka plan to nahi.

Karan Sameer ka ye baat sun kar shocked ho gaya...Wo kuch react karta isse pehle Priya rona band karke kehti hai.

Priya:- Stop it Sameer...Ek to tum apna galti nahi maan rahe aur upar se ham par hi ilzaam laga rahe ho...Agar tumne college me photo distribute nahi kiya to wo ladki ne mujhse kyu kaha ki Sameer ne ye photo bheja hai aur mujhe de diya.

Priya ki iss baat par sab ko fir ek jhatka laga...Rajesh aur Shruti to darshak hi ban gaye the...Unhe kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki ye sab ho kya raha hai...Bas Sameer aur Priya ki baat sun rahe the.

Sameer:- Abb ye kya naatak hai...Kaun ladki...Kiski baat kar rahi ho? Aur mai kyu kisi ladki ko photo dunga jiske baare me mai jaanta tak nahi...Bas tum aur Shruti hi wo ladki ho jise mai acche se jaanta hu.

Sameer Priya ki baat se fir hairaan ho gaya...Uske dimaag me kuch bhi samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki ye sab ho kya raha hai...Aur kitna twist aana baaki hai bas yahi confusion me wo apna sir khujaa raha tha.

Priya bas idhar udhar najar ghuma rahi thi aur uski najar ek ladki par gayi jo dari hui si akeli khadi thi.

Priya ne bina der kiye usse bulaaya.

Priya:- Ae ladki...Idhar aa.

Priya ne dhire se bulaaya...Rone ki vajah se uski aawaj thoda kam ho gayi thi lekin saath hi wo gusse me bhi thi...Aur darte hue wo ladki Priya ke pass aayi...Lekin Priya ke pass aate hi thoda himmat karke usne Priya se puccha.

Ladki:- Ha kahiye...Kya kaam tha aapko mujhse?

Ladki ne kisi girgit ki tarah apna rang badal liya...Aur isse dekh kar Priya ko bahut tej gussa aaya aur khinch ke ek thappad uss ladki ki gaal me lagaayi aur thoda tej aawaj me boli.

Priya:- Jyaada naatak karti hai...Tu hi wo ladki hai jo mere pass apna face cover karke aayi thi aur photo de kar kaha ki Sameer ne mujhe diya hai aur sab ko baanta hai.

Priya ki baat se Sameer ke saath sabhi ek baar fir hairaan ho gaye...Wo ladki to andar se bahut dar gayi thi lekin fir bhi himmat karke boli.

Ladki:- Shaayad aap ko koi galatfehmi hua hai...Mai wo ladki nahi hu...Aur mai to aapko jaanti tak nahi.

Priya:- Jaanti to mai bhi tujhe nahi hu...Lekin itna jarur jaanti hu ki tu hi wo ladki hai jisne mujhe photo diya tha...Jab tune baahar aake apna chehre se wo cover nikaala tab maine dekh liya tha tera ye chehra.

Priya ne bahut gusse me ye baat bola...Abb wo rona band kar chuki thi...Abb uski aankho me aansu ki jagah gussa tha jisse dekh wo ladki hi haalat kharaab ho raha tha.

Students ki itni jyada bheed badhne ki vajah se Principal bhi hairaan ho kar students ke bicch se ghatna waali jagah par pahunch gaye.

Principal Sameer ko dekh ek baar fir chaunk gaye aur samajh gaye ki jarur Sameer ne koi tamasha kiya hoga...Unhe lag raha tha ki Sameer ko college se nikalne ka sabse accha mauka hai...Saanp bhi mar jaayega aur laathi bhi nahi tutega...Fir kya tha unhone apne raubdaar aawaj ke saath Sameer se puccha.

Principal:- Sameer ye kya tamasha kar rahe ho tum log? Bhulo mat ye college hai koi circus nahi....Jaldi bataao baat kya hai?

Principal ki iss baat par Sameer muskuraate hue Principal se sab kuch kehta hai (Uss ladki ke baare me chhod kar) aur last me jo kehta hai.

Sameer:- Sir aap jaana chaahte hai wo ladki kaun hai jo iss tamasha ki mukhya vajah hai aur jisne mera naam lekar Priya ko photo bheja tha.

Principal:- Haan...

Kaun hai wo?

Sameer:- (Uss ladki ki taraf ungli dikhaate hue) Wo hai aapki beti Miss Neha...Abb aap bataiye kya punishment denge aap apni beti ko iss galti par...Rusticate yaa fir kuch aur...

Sameer ne muskuraate hue kaha...Sameer ka itna kehna tha ki Neha aur Principal ki haalat ek dam se kharaab ho gaya.

UPDATE 33​

Principal ye sunn kar bahut buri tarah se chaunk gaye...Unhe vishwash hi nahi ho raha tha ki Neha aisa kar sakti hai...Ek najar chaunkte hue unhone Neha par daala to dekha Neha bhi bahut buri tarah se dar gayi thi...Neha ka ye dar dekh Principal ko yakin ho gaya ki Sameer sach keh raha hai...Aas paas me sabhi students shaant to the lekin Principal aur Neha ko ghur rahe the...Principal ko shaayad itni jyada sharmindagi jindagi me kabhi mehsoos nahi hua tha...Kuch der yunhi sir jhukaane ke baad wo gusse me bole.

Principal:- Neha...Kya Sameer sach keh raha hai? Tumne hi kiya hai aisi ghatiya harkat?

Principal ki gusse se bhari aawaj sunn kar Neha buri tarah se dar gayi...Abb wo kuch bolne ki haalat me nahi thi aur wo ye bhi jaanti thi ki abb wo jhutth bhi nahi bol sakti thi...Bas haan me darte huye sir hilaa diya.

Ye dekh Principal ka gussa saatwe aasmaan me pahunch gaya...Lekin wo kuch nahi bole...Kuch pal ke liye park me ek khaamoshi chaa gaya...Aur iss khaamoshi ko todte hue Sameer bola.

Sameer:- Sir to kya socha aapne punishment ke baare me...Kya aap isse Miss Nisha ko pehli galti samajh kar maaf kar denge yaa fir koi punishment denge.

Sameer ki aawaj me thoda vyang tha aur sabhi students ki najar ek baar fir Principal par tik gaya...Sabhi utsukh the ye jaane ke liye ki Principal koi punishment dete hai ya nahi Neha ko...Neha bas sir jhukaye khadi thi...Abb usse ehsaas ho raha tha ki usne kya galti kiya hai...Wo apne Dad se najar tak nahi mila paa rahi thi aur usse dar lag raha tha ki abb Principal kya kahenge.

Sameer ki baat sun kar Principal ko laga ki kisi ne garam pighalta hua seesha unke kaan me daal diya ho...Wo ek baar Neha ko gussa se ghur kar kehte hai.

Principal:- Mai tumhe isse tumhari pehli aur aakhiri galti samajh kar tumhe 1 week ke liye suspend karta hu aur agar dusri baar tumhaara complaint aaya to college se rusticate kar dunga.

Neha to kuch bol nahi paa rahi thi...Wo bas apna aur apne Papa ki insult par ro rahi thi...Principal apne baat kehne ke baad ghur kar ek najar Sameer par daalte hai aur jaane lagte hai.

Lekin picche se aa rahi Sameer ki aawaj unhe rok deta hai.

Sameer:- Excuse me Sir...Aap mujhe aise ghur kyu rahe hai jaise saari galti mera ho...Aapki beti ne jo kiya mere saath uske baad itna to hak hai mera sir shaayad isse bhi jyada hai ki aapko complaint karu...Bas mujhe pata hai ki Neha aapki beti hai...Naa hi isse kabhi baat kiya, dosti kiya yaa fir koi lafda kiya...Lekin bewajah issne mera izzat ke saath khilwaad karne ki koshish kiya...Mera aur Priya ka photo sab ko baanta hai isne...Mai pucch sakta hu issne aisa kyu kiya....

(Neha ki taraf dekhte hue) To Miss Neha kya mai aapse pucch sakta hu ki aapko mujhse kya problem hai jo aapne aisa kiya...Kya laga aapko ki aap apne iss ghatiya plan me success ho jaayengi? Lekin aapko nahi pata aapne Sameer se panga liya hai...Aur Sameer aisa insaan hai jisko fasana aap jaisi brain less insaan ki bas ki baat nahi hai...Koi accha sa plan karti...Ye baccho jaisa plan se mera kuch nahi hone waala...Aur ek baat sunn lijiye aaj se mere saath kabhi ulajhne ki koshish mat karna warna aapke Papa bhi aapko nahi baccha paayenge...Mai aapko ye nahi pucchunga ki aapne ye kyu kiya...Lekin mai bas yahi chaahta hu ki aap dobaara ye galti naa kare.....Agar karengi to dekh lena Sameer counter attack me kya karta hai.

(Priya ki taraf dekhte huye) Tum to bahut darpok ladki ho...Itna kuch ho gaya tumhaare saath lekin ek shabd nahi bol rahi ho...Agar iska plan success hota to pakka tumhaari izzat ka waat lag jaata...Mai to jaise taise sambhal kar pata laga hi leta ki kisne ye kiya hai aur acche se sabak sikhaata...Tumhaare saath isne ye sab kiya aur tum chup ho...Apne hak ke liye ek aawaj bhi nahi nikaala...Agar tumhaari jagah mai hota naa to Principal sir ko majboor kar deta aisi giri hui ladki ko rusticate karne ke liye.

(Neha ki taraf fir se) Aise ghur kya rahi hai? Tu sach me giri hui ladki hi hai...Ek ladki ho kar dusri ladki ke izzat ke saath khelti hai...Abhi teri jo beizzat ho raha hai na wo to Priya ki izzat ke saamne bahut kam hai...Agli baar galti se bhi mujhse uljhi na to tera Baap bhi nahi bacha sakta tujhe.

Itna keh kar Sameer chup ho gaya....Aakhiri ke kuch lines bahut hi gusse me bola tha Sameer ne...Sabhi students shocked ho gaye the Sameer ka aisa roop dekh kar aur Principal ke saamne aisa himmat karke bolta dekh...Principal bhi ye sab bardaasht nahi kar paaye aur gusse se cheekh kar bole.

Principal:- Sameer.

Principal aur bhi bolna chaahte the lekin Sameer uski baat ko bich me hi kaat kar bola.

Sameer:- Sir aap itna chilla kyu rahe hai? Maine kya galat bola please ye bataane ki koshish karenge.

Principal kuch nahi bol paaye...Aakhir kya galti dikhaate Sameer ki.

Sameer:- Sir aapko apne Papa ki dost aur Principal samajh ke respect kiya lekin aap usse digest nahi kar paaye...Har baar meri galti nikaalne ki koshish karte rahe iss baar ki tarah...Taaki aap mujhe college se nikaal sake...Jaanta hu aaj aapki bahut beizzati hua hai aur maine ye jaanbujh kar kiya...Uski vajah aap jaante hai...Jab mai aapke office se nikla tha tab akele me aapne Papa ki kitna insult kiya hai...Ye baat mai nahi bhula hu...Aap to dost ke naam pe kalank ho jo dusro ki baat ko apna ego ke roop me lekar apne dost ko bhi nahi chhoda...Aap to mujhse itna gussa ho gaye ki mujhse badla lene ke liye kisi bhi hadd tak girr sakte hai...Hamesha aapne dusro ki kami nikaalne ki koshish kiya hai na to ek baar aap apni beti ko hi dekh lijiye...Aur Sir aap se request hai ki meri galti dekhne se pehle aap apni beti me ek baar jhaank kar dekhiye.

Itna keh kar Sameer chup ho gaya...Principal kuch bol nahi paa rahe the...Principal ko kuch na bolta dekh Sameer fir se bola.

Sameer:- Sir abb baat karne se koi matlab nahi...Umeed hai aapko meri baat samajh me aa gaya hoga...Abb aap jaa sakte hai...Maine apne Papa ka badla le liya aur aapka ego tod diya...Ummeed hai abb aap mujhe be vajah pareshaan nahi karenge aur jab meri galti hoga tab hi mujhe college se nikalenge.

Sameer ki baat sunne ke baad Principal waha par ek pal ke liye bhi nahi ruke...Waha se sidha apne office nikal gaye.

Neha bhi aankh ponchte hue apni class ki taraf nikal gayi.

Baaki ke students bhi free ka entertainment dekhne ke baaad dhire dhire waha se nikal gaye.

Abb park me Sameer, Shruti, Rajesh, Karan, Priya aur Divya hi baaki the...Shruti Sameer se kuch kehne hi wali thi ki Sameer utth kar Priya ki taraf gaya aur gusse se Priya ko bola.

Sameer:- Mam mai aapko bhi last warning deta hu....Bina koi proof mujh par koi ilzaam mat lagaana aur haath toh uthaana hi mat...Aaj jo bhi hua usse aaram se baat kar sakti thi na to tamasha karne ki kya jaroorat tha? Maine bahut baar kaha hai ki mujhe tum logo se koi matlab nahi hai...Tum log apna kaam karo aur mujhe apna karne do...Lagta hai tum dono ko mujh se ladayi kiye bina chhain nahi milta...To mai tumhe bata du tum log aag se khel rahe ho aur kisi din ye aag bhadak gaya to tum dono ko jala dega...Mai to ye sochta tha ki tum dono ko ignore karne me hi bhalayi hai lekin abb lagta hai mujhe tum dono ka saamna karna chahiye...Agli baar kuch saazish kiya mere khilaaf to dekh lena mai kya karta hu.

(Karan ki taraf dekh kar) Tu mujh par haath utha raha tha...Luck accha tha tera ki mujhe touch nahi kiya warna tera dono hi haath tod kar tujhe de deta...Aur ek baat bata naa hi tum dono ke paas taakat hai aur naa hi dimaag jisse mujhse panga le sako...Kya sochte ho tum dono tum dono galti karte rahoge aur mai tumhe chhod dunga...Agli baar karke dikhaana koi galti tab tumhe pata chalega Sameer se panga lene kitni badi murkhata hai...Abb jaao tum dono yaha se.

Karan aur Priya bhi Sameer ka gussa dekh kar dar gaye the aur bina kuch bole dono chale gaye apni class ki taraf...Divya bhi ek najar Rajesh ko dekh chali gayi.

Abb park mai sirf Sameer, Rajesh aur Shruti thhe...Sameer dono se kehta hai.

Sameer:- Saala aaj kitna manhoos din hai...Dimaag kharaaab ho gaya aaj mera...Har koi mujhse panga le raha hai.

Sameer frustrated ho kar bola.

Rajesh:- Ha yaar...Aaj ka din accha nahi tha...Lekin yaar Principal se tune acche se baat nahi kiya.

Rajesh ki baat ko kaat kar Sameer bola.

Sameer:- Nahi...Maine jo bhi kiya sahi kiya...Life me pehli baar Papa ka itna insult hota dekha hai...Wo bhi uss Principal ki vajah se...Abb uska akal thikaane par aa jaayega aur hame pareshaan nahi karega.

Sameer ne bas itna hi kaha tha ki lunch khatam hone ka bell baj jaata hai.

Sameer:- Chalo abb class me.....Abb baat karne ka bilkul bhi mood nahi hai.

Iske baad teeno class ki taraf jaate hai...Shruti kuch bol nahi rahi thi...Uske dimaag me bas yahi sawaal aa raha tha ki "Aakhir Neha ne aisa kiya kyu?"

UPDATE 34​

Agli subah Sameer utth kar jab niche hall me gaya to hall me aaye mehmano ko dekh shocked ho gaya.

Niche Principal aur unki beti Neha aaye thhe...Sameer ko dekhte hi Principal ki chehre pe ek muskaan aa gaya...Sameer unko ignore karta hua aas paas dekhne laga...Principal ke saath Sameer ki Maa aur Papa baithe hue the...Wo ek dam se khaamosh thhe...Kuch nahi bol rahe thhe...Apni bete ki galti me bolte bhi kya...Thoda sharminda mehsoos kar rahe thhe...Priya bhi thodi dur par chup baithi thi.

Sameer ne khud ko mentally prepare kiya Principal ki sawaalo ka jawaab dene ka...Jab Sameer sabhi ke paas aa gaya tab Principal usse muskuraate hue pucchte hai.

Principal:- Aao Sameer...(Sofa ki taraf ishaara karte hue) Baitho yaha par...(Sameer bhi baith jaata hai) Aur bataao kya haal hai tumhaara?

Sameer:- Thik hu sir...Aur aap bayaaiye kaise hai aap aur kaise aana hua?

Sameer ki baato se hi pata chal raha tha ki wo baat karne ki mood me nahi tha...Na chaahte hue bhi wo baat kar raha tha.

Principal:- Mai to bahut jyaada thik hu...Kuch din pehle jab tumhaari shaadi ki breaking news mila tab se bahut hi jyaada khus hu...Aur hona bhi chahiye aakhir hamaare college ki batch topper ki shaadi jo hai...Tumne to shaadi me bulaaya bhi nahi...Any way Congratulations!!!

Principal ki baato se pata chal raha tha ki wo kitna khus tha...Sameer se baat karne me aaj unhe kitna majaa aa raha hai.

Sameer:- Sir haalat hi kuch aisa ho gaya tha ki shaadi achanak se ho gaya...Warna aap ko kaise bhul sakta tha...Aap ko khaas mehmaan ki tarah bulaata...Khair chhodiye inn baato ko...Jo beet gaya abb usse baat karne se kya faaidaa...And thanks for your wishes.

Sameer ki har ek shabd me uska gussa tha...Sabhi Sameer ko aise baat karte dekh shocked the...Ab Principal ko bhi gussa aa raha tha Sameer ka iss tarah se baat karne se.

Principal:- Lagta hai abhi tak tumhaara ghamand nahi gaya...Tumhaari hi iss ghamand ki vajah se aaj tumhaara ye haal hai aur tumne iss bechaari Priya ki jindagi bhi barbaad kar diya...Abb sharminda ho kar maafi maangne ki jagah abhi bhi tum apna attitude nahi badal rahe ho...Aur to aur bado se baat karne ki tameej nahi hai...Sanjay (Sameer ke Papa) tune ye kaisa sanskaar.

Principal ne bas itna hi kaha tha ki Sameer unki baat ko bich me kaaat kar kehta hai.

Sameer:- Sir please aap Papa se sanskaar ki baat mat kijiye...Pehle khud dekh lijiye aapne kya sanskaar diya hai apni beti ko...Aur sir aap tameej ki baat kar rahe thhe na...Sir mai sabko respect karta hu chaahe ho bade ho ya chhote lekin wo mera respect ke laayak ho...Aur sir aap jo mera attitude aur ghamand bol rahe hai na wo bas aapko aisa lagta hai...Aur aap ko kuch bhi lage isse mujhe koi fark nahi padta...Aapko jo sochna hai sochiye.

Aur Sir maanta hu maine galti kiya hai Priya ki jindagi se khilwaad karke...

But I am proud of myself...Mujhe khud par garv hai ki maine aur barbaadi hone se bacha liya...Agar maine Priya se usse shaadi nahi kiya hota to Priya ki life aur barbaad ho sakta tha...Aakhiri ki kuch pal me khud ki ghamand aur ego ko side me rakh kar khud ko sharminda karke ye decision liya aur badi galti hone se bacha liya.

Aapki tarah nahi hu Sir jo aaj tak apne ego ki vajah se mere chhote galti ka bhi maja le rahe hai...Lekin bahut jald aapka ye majaa nirasha me badalne wala hai.....Mai bahut jald apni galti sudhar lunga aur baat pehle ki tarah normal ho jaayega.

Sameer ne iss baar kaafi gusse me bola tha...Mr. and Mrs. Sharma ko bhi samajh me nahi aa raha tha Sameer ki iss gusse par kya react kare...Wo log chup hi rahe...Principal ke pass abb kuch bolne ke liye bacha hi nahi tha...Wo to soch kar aaye thhe ki Sameer ko aaj wo bahut insult karenge...Lekin Sameer itna bhi toota nahi tha ki kisi ko khud ke upar haawi hone de.

Neha:- Tum khud ko samajhte kya ho Sameer? Itna bada galti karne ke baad bhi tum apna galti nahi maan rahe ho...Upar se Papa par bhi chilla rahe ho...Besharmi ki bhi kuch hadd hota hai..

Sameer:- To abb tu bhi bol rahi hai...Besharmi ki baat tu mujh se na kare to hi accha hai...Bhul gayi jab tune besharmi ki hadd paar karte hue mera aur Priya ka photo edit kiya tha...Chal chhod jaane de uss baat ko.

Aur ha mai sirf unke saamne tej aawaj me nahi bolta jiska mai gunehgaar hu...Priya aur apne Maa aur Papa se unchi aawaj me nahi bolta...Aur koi bich me aa kar mujhe chillaye to mai bhi same reaction deta hu...Mere saath jaisa treat karoge mai bhi tumhaare saath waisa hi treat karunga...Tit for tat.

Principal aur Neha to gusse me paagal ho rahe the Sameer ka aisa beizzati karne se...Abb Neha ke paas aakhiri hathiyar baaki tha aur usne Sameer ke saamne uska bhi istemaal kar liya.

Neha:- To tum Shruti ki gunehgaar nahi ho? Uska pyaar todne ka gunaah kiya hai tumne...Aakhiri mauke me aa kar uske saath shaadi na karna kya ye gunaah nahi hai...Dhokha diya hai Shruti ko tumne...Hai kya tumhaara jawaab iss sawaal par.

Neha ki iss sawaal me uska confidence tha ki usne Sameer ko uska galti ka ehsaas dila diya hai...Sameer bhi iss baat me soch me padd gaya...Lekin kuch pal baad Sameer ne bhi Neha ka sawaal ka jawaab diya.

Sameer:- Lekin maine Shruti se pyaar nahi kiya hai...Mai to usse bas iss liye shaadi kar raha tha kyuki sabhi chaahte the ki ye shaadi ho...Mujhe bhi jyada problem nahi tha...Lekin agar ye shaadi ho jaata to mai galti kar deta Priya ki life barbaad karne ka...Badi galti hone se rokne ke liye choti galti ka sahara liya...Aur bahut jald hamara divorce hone wala hai...Uske baad Shruti ki marji.

Lekin mujhe aisa kyu lagta hai ki mera galti ke picche tera bhi koi haath hai...Agar mera shak sahi nikla to samajh jaana.

Sameer ne shak bhari najar se Neha ko dekha to Neha andar se bahut dar gayi lekin baahar se kuch nahi dikhaa rahi thi.

Sameer ka aaj itne din ka gussa Principal aur Neha par futaa.....Wo chahta to nahi tha aise bolne ka...Lekin Principal aur Neha ne usse majbur kar diya aisa bolne par...Koi Sameer ki self respect par baar kare ye Sameer ko manjur nahi tha...Wo apne parents ke saamne ye bolna nahi chaahta tha lekin bahut din se daba hua gussa nikal hi gaya...Abb iss baat par afsos karne se kuch faaidaa nahi tha.

Abb Sameer ko yaha rehna accha nahi lag raha tha...Wo apne Maa aur Papa se kehta hai.

Sameer:- Inki acche se khaatirdaari kijiye...(Principal ko dekhte hue)...Athithi devo bhawa.

Sameer ki iss baat par Mr. and Mrs. Sharma fir kuch nahi bolte hai...Mr. Sharma to soch rahe the ki Principal ke jaane ke baad acche se Sameer ki khabar lene ki...Filhaal chup rehna hi accha tha.

Sameer ek najar Priya ki taraf dekhte hue.

Sameer:- Chalo Priya...Aage ki baat batata hu.

Iske baad Sameer aur Priya dono upar room ki taraf jaate hai...Mr. Sharma, Mrs. Sharma aur Principal Sameer ko ghur rahe the to Neha Priya ko.

UPDATE 35​

Sameer Priya ko lekar apne room me gaya...Kuch der tak to koi bhi baat nahi hua dono me...Sameer gussa shaant karne ke liye ek bottle paani ek hi baar me pee gaya...Aur kuch der chup baithne ke baad Sameer ka gussa shaant hua....Priya abb tak Sameer se kuch nahi boli thi...Wo jaanti thi ki Sameer ko gusse me bulaane ki natija kya hota hai...Jab Priya ko laga ki abb Sameer normal hua hai tab wo Sameer se kehti hai.

Priya:- Aaj Sir se iss tarah baat karna jaruri tha kya? Wo tumhaare Sir hone ke saath saath tumhaare ghar ke mehmaan bhi the...Lekin tum to gusse me aakar bina kuch samjhe kuch bhi bolte chale gaye...Ghar aaye mehmaan ki koi iss tarah se beizzati karta hai kya? Aur wo bhi apne hi parents ke saamne.

Sameer:- Wo mere mehmaan se pehle mere guru hai...Aur mai apne har guru ko bahut izzat karta hu...Kya tumne kabhi mujhe college me kisi teacher se badtameezi se baat karte hue dekha hai? Khanna sir aur Principal sir ko chhod kar...Khanna sir se to mai maafi maang chuka hu aur unn se college ki suruwaati dino me hi bahas hua hai...Baad me maine unse maafi maang liya aur unse kabhi badtameezi se baat nahi kiya.

Principal sir ki baat kare to mujhe shak hota hai ki sach me wo guru hone ke laayak hai...Guru to apne shisyon ki badi se badi galti maaf kar dete hai...Lekin unhone kya kiya jab meri galti hi nahi tha tab bhi mujhe nahi samjha...Bina galti ke mujhe apne office me bulaa kar mera galti dikhaane ki koshish kiya...Bahut badtameezi se baat karte rahe....Kisi bhi insaan ka sehne ki ek hadd hota hai aur jab wo hadd se jyada bol gaye to maine thoda sa virodh kiya...Usse unka ego hurt hogaya...Aur uske baad to wo mere picche haath dho kar padd gaye...Jab bhi mauka milta meri izzat utarne ki ek mauka nahi chhodte...Iss chakkar me ek din Papa ko bhi apne office me bulaa kar insult kiya...Wo baat mujhse bardasht nahi hua...Koi kaise apne Papa ke saath aisi harkat bardaasht kar sakta hai? Tabhi se soch liya mai unko ek din bata ke rahunga sahi insult kise kehte hai..

.Jyaada mehnat bhi nahi karna pada...Mauka apne aap mere haath aa gaya...Neha ki uss harkat ki vajah se.

Mujhe laga Sir ko abb sabak mil gaya hoga...Aur wo apni beti ko kuch samjhayenge aur apni galti samjhenge lekin nahi wo mere iss baat ko nahi bhule aur badle ka intejaar kiya...Aur wahi mauka aaj fir mila unhe...Maine sunaa to nahi lekin yakin ke saath keh sakta hu jarur unhone Papa ka fir se insult kiya hoga yaha aa kar...Tum kehti ho ki ghar me aaye mehmaan se aise pesh nahi aana chaahiye to kya koi bhi ghar me aake hame jo man me aaya wo suna de to ham bardaasht kar lenge?

Unhe laga hoga yahi sahi mauka hai mujhe insult karne ka...Lekin wo nahi jaante ki aaj bhi mai wo Sameer hu jo pehle hua karta tha...Bas tumhaare saamne jyada nahi bolta aur iss ka matlab ye nahi ki mai sabhi ke saamne chup rahunga...Aaj bhi iit (brick) ka jawaab patthar se dena aata hai mujhe.

Aur yakin hai mujhe ki unko jara sa bhi apni izzat ka khayal hai to aaj ke baad wo mujh se nahi uljhenge...Bas issi baat ka ehsaas dilaana tha mujhe unhe..

Sameer ne itna keh kar ek lamba saans liya...Priya bas Sameer ko dekh rahi thi...Wo kuch bol nahi rahi thi...Shaayad wo bhi Sameer ki iss baat se sehmat thi...Iss baare me abb wo baat karke apna mood aur kharaab nahi karna chaahti thi...Kuch pal shaant rehne ke baaad usske dimaag me kuch aaya aur wo boli.

Priya:- Sameer tumhe nahi lagta ki tumhe apne gussa par control karna chahiye...Aaj gusse me tumne Principal sir se iss tarah se baat kiya aur tumhari gusse ki vajah se hi mera ye haal ho gaya hai.

Sameer:- Bilkul nahi karna chahiye...Gussa par control bilkul bhi nahi karunga...Aur maine ye sab tumse hi to sikha hai...Tumse milne se pehle kabhi kisi pe gussa, nafrat aur badla wali feelings nahi aaya...Aur tumhaara jo ye haal hai manta hu ki sabse badi galti meri hai....Lekin tumhari bhi galti hai jo tum nahi maanogi.

Priya:- Maine kya galti kiya hai? Jo bhi kiya tumne kiya aur abb mujh par ilzam laga rahe ho.

Priya thoda shocked aur thoda gussa ho kar boli.

Sameer:- Kaha tha na nahi maanogi? Shaadi ke time sab galti mera hai ye mai maanta hu...Lekin usse pehle tumhaari galti thi...Kitni baar warn kiya tha maine tumhe ki meri life me dakhal andaazi mat karo...Lekin tumhe aur Karan ko iska parwaah hi kaha tha...Tumhe laga ki mai koi comedian hu aur joke kar raha hu...Meri baat ko nahi maana tum logo ne...Aur issi vajah se mai ye sab karne par majboor ho gaya...Agar ek baar maan leti aur mujhse dur rehti to shaayad aaj hame ye din na dekhna padta.

Sameer ki iss baat par Priya ne koi jawaab nahi diya...Priya abhi bhi Sameer ki uss galti ki vajah se naraaj thi aur bahut samay tak uska narajgi khatm nahi hone wala tha.

Sameer:- Abb ye baatein chhodo...Abb aage ki baat batata hu.

FLASHBACK​

Neha ki uss harkat ke baad sabhi ka mood kharab ho gaya tha...College chhuti hone ke baad bina ek pal gawaaye sabhi apne ghar laut gaye.

Iss ghatna ki vajah se agar kisi pe jyada asar pada tha to wo Priya, Sameer aur Shruti the.

Sameer aur Priya Neha ka iss tarah se unn dono ka naam uchaalne ki vajah se wo dono Neha par gussa ho gaye the.

Wahi dusri taraf Shruti shocked thi Neha ki iss harkat ki vajah se...Neha ne to kaha tha ki Neha uska help karegi lekin iss tarah se help karegi ye usne socha nahi tha...Shruti ko Neha par bahut gussa aa raha tha....Wo soch rahi thi ki Neha ne aakhir aisa kiya kyu? Kuch pal yunhi pareshaan rehne ke baad wo Neha ko phone lagaati hai.

Dusri taraf se Neha bhi phone utha kar dheemi aawaj me kehti hai.

Neha:- Hello.

Shruti:- Hello ki bacchi...Abb itna dhire se kyu bol rahi hai itna hangama karne ke baad...Tu pura paagal hai...Kisne kaha tha tujhe ye sab karne ke liye?

Shruti ne bahut gusse ke saath kaha.

Neha:- Tune hi to kaha tha...Priya, Rajesh, Karan aur Divya ko majaa chakhana hai.

Neha ne Shruti ko uski baat yaad dilaate hue kaha.

Shruti:- Kaha tha ki unse mai niptungi...Tujhe nahi kaha tha ye paagalpan karne ke liye?

Shruti ka gussa kam hone ka naam nahi le raha tha.

Neha:- Yaar tu to aise gusse se baat mat kar...Ghar aane ke baad Papa bhi naraaj hai aur unhone mujhse baat tak nahi kiya hai.

Shruti:- To tune kaunsa aisa kaam kar diya hai ki tere Papa ko tujh par garv ho...Wo to tera kismat achha hai jo tujhe aise baap mila warna koi aur hota to tera khair nahi tha...Aur tu ye bata ki tujhe ye bakwas idea mila kaha se...Baccho wali idea se Sameer ka saamna karne chali thi...Abb bhugat.

Neha:- Plan to accha tha...Face ko cover karke gayi thi Priya ko photo dene...Lekin galti ho gayi ki class se baahar nikalte hi cover hata liya aur usne dekh liya.

Neha ne pachtaate hue Shruti se kaha...Iske baad kuch der tak Shruti Neha ko daantti hai...Aur dobara se aisi koi kaam na karne ki warning deti hai.

Kuch der baad.

Shruti:- Waise concept tera buraa nahi hai...Istemaal acche se karna hoga...Aur wo mai karungi...Sameer ko Priya aur Karan ke khilaaf bhadkaa kar galatfehmi paidaa kar dungi aur Priya aur Karan ko bhi...Iss tarah se unn me ladaayi ho jaayega...Aur mujhe puraa yakin hai Priya aur Karan Sameer ke saamne tik nahi paayenge...Aur last me Sameer aur Rajesh ke bich bhi...Maine tujhe bata to diya lekin tu try mat karna...Warna fir banaya hua khel bigad jaayega...And thanks for this concept.

Itna keh kar Shruti call rakh deti hai aur uske chehre par apne hone wali jeet ka mushkaan tha...Shruti khud anjaan thi ki uski iss idea se baad me kitna bada tufaaan aane waala hai Sameer aur Priya ki life me aur saath hi saath usko bhi afsos hoga ki usne aisa kyu kiya.

UPDATE 36​

Next Day in College

Hamesha ki tarah Sameer, Rajesh aur Shruti lunch kar rahe the...Shruti ko laga yahi accha mauka hai apne plan ki suruwaat karne ka.

Shruti:- Sameer tum jaante ho wo Karan tumhare peeth picche class me tumhara buraai karta hai???

Shruti ne pehle Karan ko target kiya.

Sameer:- Bhaunkne do kutte ko...Wo bas picche se bhaunk sakta hai...

Saamne se kuch bolne ki himmat nahi...Aur jo kehna hai usse kehne do...Hame kya fark padta hai...Aur ha agar saamne se kabhi bola to mera gussa ka show dekhega.

Sameer ko Shruti ki baat ka kuch fark nahi pada...Wo to Karan ko apne saamne kuch maanta hi nahi tha...Shruti bhi filhaal jyaada na bolne ka sochti hai.

Lunch karne ke baad Sameer aur Rajesh to class me chale jaate hai lekin Shruti kuch sochte hue park ki taraf chal deti hai.

Wo park me sidha Priya ke pass chali jaati hai...Aur Priya se kehti hai.

Shruti:- Mujhe tumse baat karni hai?

Gussa aur pura attitude ke saath Shruti boli...Shruti ne aaj pehli baar Priya se kuch kaha tha...Shruti ki baat sun kar Priya ke saath Karan aur Divya bhi chaunk gayi ki Shruti ko Priya se kya kehna hai.

Priya:- Haa kaho?

Priya ne bas itna hi jawaab diya.

Shruti:- Mai tumhe ye kehne aayi hu ki tum teeno Sameer se dur raho? Jyaada Sameer ko pareshan karne ki socha naa to tum teeno ka jeena mushkil kar dungi...(Karan aur Priya ki taraf dekh kar) Tum dono kyu apna naak bich me ghusedne aa jaate ho hamaari group me...Pata nahi Sameer kaise bardaast kar leta hoga tum dono ko...Agar aise hi chalta raha to ek din Sameer ka gussa bhi dekh loge tum dono...Agli baar tum dono ne kuch karne ka socha bhi to Sameer ka pata nahi lekin mai tum dono ko nahi chhodne waali?

Shruti ki aawaj me attitude aur warning dono tha...Wo itna keh kar jaane ke liye palti hi thi ki Priya ki aawaj usse rok leta hai.

Priya:- Excuse me...Tum kya sochti ho apne aap ko? Tum aise kuch bhi bol dogi aur ham sun lenge? Abb tum aur tumhaara group ka problem kya hai? Sameer ne keh diya hai na ki wo apne dosto se hi matlab rakhta hai hamse nahi...Aur ham usse koi matlab na rakhe...To ham yahi to kar rahe hai...Shaayad galti me kuch jyada hi fight ho gayi hamaare bich...Abb hame bhi usse koi matlab nahi...Aur ham bhi shanti chaahte hai koi ladaayi nahi...To tum kyu aakar isss tarah se baat kar rahi ho aur hame dhamki de rahi ho? Abb to hamne kuch bigada bhi nahi hai tum logo ka?

Shruti:- Ha yahi yaad dilaane aayi thi ki galti karne ka sochna bhi mat...Warna anjaam bahut bura hoga.

Priya ki jawaab sun Shruti ne ek baar fir chetawani de diya.

Priya:- Dimaag nahi hai kya tumhaare paas? Keh diya naa abb hum tum logo ki bich nahi aayenge...To kyu nahi samajh rahi ho aur hamaara dimaag kharab kar rahi ho.

Baar baar Shruti ki warning se gussa ho kar Priya ne bhi iss baar tej aawaj me jawaab diya...Priya ka aise chilaane se Shruti ko bahut gussa aaya...Wo bhi abb ladaayi ki mood me aa gayi...Aur fir se chilaate hue kehne lagi.

Shruti:- Kya kaha tune? Mere paas dimaag nahi hai...Tera aisa bolne ki himmat bhi kaise hui? Mujhse jubaan ladaayegi...Tera itna himmat ho gaya...Ruk tujhe to mai abhi bataati hu...Sameer ne chhod diya to iska matlab jo man me aaye wo karegi.

Shruti itna keh kar aage badhi hi thi ki lunch break khatam hone ka bell bajta hai...Aur tab jaakar usse ehsaas hota hai ki aas paas kuch students unhe dekh rahe hai jhagadte hue...Lunch break khatam ho gaya tha to abb koi matlab nahi tha fighting karne ka...Shruti aur Priya dono ek dusre ko ghurte hue class ki taraf jaane lagte hai.

Priya:- (In her mind) Kaisi ajeeb ladki hai? Be wajah ladna chaahti hai...Sameer to bahut attitude dikhata tha ki usse ham logo se koi matlab nahi aur hamse dur rehna chaahta hai...To fir ye kya hai? Uska hi dost hamse be wajah ladna chaahti hai...Hame kuch bhi keh sakti hai aur agar mai kuch reply du to mirchi lag gayi...Aaj college chhuti hone ke baad ek baar Sameer se baat karke hi rahungi iss Shruti ke baare me...Dekhta hu aaj kya jawaab deta hai wo apni iss dost ki aisi harkat par.

Shruti:- (In her mind) Mujhse jubaan ladaati hai...Lagta hai iski himmat bahut badh gayi hai jo abb hamse jubaan ladaati hai...Bahut jald iska saara ghamand tod dunga...Pehle to socha tha ki ek warning deta hu isse hamse dur rehne ka...Lekin ye ladki warning bhi deserve nahi karti...Lagta hai isse sidha sabak sikhaana padega...Abb Shruti se panga liya hai to iska anjaam bhugatna to padega...Accha sabak sikhaaunga iss Priya aur iski team ko...Chaahe uske liye mujhe kuch bhi kyu na karna pade.

Shruti ne Priya ki baat ko apne ego ke roop me le liya tha...Aur usko apna galti bilkul bhi najar nahi aa raha tha...Ek simple si baat ko complicated banaane jaa rahi thi wo...Aur abb wo har haal me Priya ko sabak sikhaana chaahti thi.....Iske liye chaahe usse kuch bhi karna kyu naa pade......Sameer aur Priya ki gusse aur nafrat ka jwaalamukhi jo shaant ho raha tha usse fir se Shruti bhadkaana chaahti thi...Iska anjaam kya hoga ye to bas vakt hi jaanta tha...Jo bhi hoga accha to bilkul bhi nahi hoga kisi ke liye bhi.

UPDATE 37​

College jab khatam hua uske baad Sameer aur Rajesh apne ghar jaane ke liye nikle hi thi ki Priya daud kar uske paas aa jaaati hai...Shruti bhi wahi thi...Yahi accha mauka tha Priya ke liye Shruti ke saamne hi wo uski sikaayat Sameer se kare.

Priya:- Sameer.

Priya jaise hi Sameer ki jagah pahunchi wo haanfte hue boli...Sameer ne bhi picche mud kar dekha to Priya ko yaha paakar chaunk gaya...Wo Priya ka yaha iss tarah se aana aur khud ko bulaane ki vajah kya ho sakta hai ye soch raha tha.

Sameer:- Abb kaun sa naya drama karne aayi ho?

Sameer ne behad rookhepan se jawaab diya...Usse Priya ka yaha aana bilkul bhi accha nahi laga tha...Priya ko bhi Sameer ki ye baat accha nahi laga...Lekin wo yaha jis kaam ke liye yaha aayi thi uss baare me kehti hai.

Priya:- Koi drama karne nayi aayi hu mai...Balki drama to tum log kar rahe ho.

Priya ne bhi gusse me Sameer ko jawaab diya...Sameer ko bhi Priya ki iss jawaab par bahut gussa aaya lekin usne apna gussa daba kar kaha.

Sameer:- Dekho Priya mai abhi majaak karne ka mood me nahi hu aur naa hi tum jaiso se majaak karna chaahta hu...Behtar yahi hoga ki tum apna bakwaas band karo aur jaao yaha se.

Sameer ne apni baato se to gussa ko chhipaa liya lekin uski aankho me abhi bhi gussa dikh raha tha...Priya bhi ye dekh leti hai...Aur usne bhi der na karne ki sochi.

Priya:- Majaak to mai bhi nahi karna chaahti tum logo se...Lekin jo tum log kar rahe ho wo majaak nahi to aur kya hai...Tum hi bade shaan se kehte the na ki tumhe ham se koi matlab nahi aur ham apna kaam dekhe tumse koi matlab na rakhe...Ham to apni hi duniya me khus hai to fir ye tumhaara dost Shruti kyu aake bina vajah dhamki deti hai...Kyu abb ye hamaari maamlo me abb taang adaa rahi hai? Jawaab do Sameer...Aur behtar yahi hoga ki tum hame samjhaane se pehle apne iss dost ko samjhaao...Jo problem hamaare bich me tha wo kam ho raha tha lekin ye ladki fir se usko badhana chaah rahi hai.

Priya ne apni puri baat Shruti ko ghurte hue kaha...Shruti ek dam normal behave kar rahi thi jaise usse pehle hi pata tha ki ye sab hone waala hai.

Jab Priya ne apni baat khatam kiya to Sameer ne bina Shruti ki taraf dekhe sidha Priya se kaha.

Sameer:- Tum log ki aadat si ho gayi hai abb...Kuch pal to shaant rehte ho fir kuch plan karke tamasha karte ho...Pehle wo Karan aur ab tum...Kuch pal shant reh kar aa gayi ek aur plan bana kar...Lekin har baar ki tarah tum logo ka plan bekaar aur kisi kaam ka nahi.

Kya soch kar aayi thi...Hamaare dosti me daraar paida karogi...Mujhe Shruti par pura bharosha hai wo aisa kuch bhi nahi kar sakti...Tum chaahti ho ki mai tum jaiso ki baato me aakar apne dost pe shak karu aur usse sawaal jawaab karu...To fir ye tumhaara galatfehmi hai...Chaahe tum log jitna bhi planning karo mera Sameer aur Shruti ke saath dosti hai usse todna to dur hilaa bhi nahi paaogi...Abb jaao aur koi dusra plan taiyaaar karo.

Sameer ki baat par Shruti Sameer ko hairaani se dekh rahi thi...Usse yakin to tha ki Sameer ussi ka saath dega lekin Sameer uss par itna bharosha karta hai ye usne socha nahi tha.

Priya ko Sameer ki baat par bahut gussa aaya...Usne socha nahi tha ki Sameer Shruti par itna andha tarike se vishwaas karta hai...Wo itna to samajh gayi thi ki wo Sameer ko samjhaa nahi paayegi.

Priya:- Sameer...Hamaare bich me bahut si problem hai, ladaayi hai...Tum hamaare dushman jaise ho...Lekin mujhe laga tum utna buraa insaan nahi ho...Baat ko samajhte ho...Lekin aaj tumhaare baare me ek aur baat pata chal gaya...Tum se baat karna bhi bekaar hai.

Itna keh kar Priya waha se gusse me nikal gayi.

Sameer ne aaj jo kiya usse dekh Shruti bahut khus ho gayi...Abb Shruti ko laga ki yahi sahi mauka hai Sameer ka vishwash aur jitne ka.

Shruti:- Sameer.

Shruti thoda emotional hone ka naatak kar Sameer se kuch kehne waali thi...Lekin Sameer ne usse bich me rok kar kaha.

Sameer:- Nahi Shruti...Tumhe saabit karne ki jarurat nahi hai ki tumne kuch nahi kiya...Vishwash hai tum par...Koi bhi aake kuch bhi bol dega to kya mai vishwaas karke apne dost par shak karunga kya? Waise bhi wo log to yahi chaahte hai ki hamaari friendship me daraar aa jaaye...Kehte hai na "Unity is strength"...Jab tak ham saath hai koi hamaara kuch nahi bigaad sakta.

Jab Shruti ko laga ki Sameer uss par pura vishwash karta hai aur ye vishwash Priya nahi tod sakti...Tab usse aur himmat mila apne plan ko anjaam dene ka...Kisi bhi tarah wo Sameer ka Karan aur Priya se dushmani badhana chaahti thi...Iske liye usne Sameer se ek baar fir kaha.

Shruti:- Lekin aisa kab tak chalega Sameer...Wo log kuch bhi karenge aur ham sab dekhte rahenge...Aaj unn logo ne hamaari dosti par baar kiya hai pata nahi kal himmat aur badhne par kya karenge...Iss mushibat ki ped ko badhne dene se pehle hi ukhaad phekna chaahiye...Ham log chup hai issi liye unn logo ki himmat badh rahi hai.

Shruti ka ye tir thik nishaane par laga...Sameer bhi uski baat par sehmat ho gaya.

Sameer:- Sahi keh rahi ho tum...Mai bhi soch raha hu unhe sabak sikhaane ka vakt aa gaya hai...Bahut mauka diya hai hamne unhe...Lekin unhe ye sab majaak lag raha hai...Kuch plan to karna hi hoga.

Shruti:- Ha jaldi se unhe majaa chakhaayenge...Tab unhe pata chalega unhone kisse panga liya hai.

Sameer:- Nahi jaldi nahi...Intejaar ka fal meetha hota ha....Thoda intejaar karke aur acche se soch kar ek accha sa plan banayenge...Tab wo log hamaara piccha chhodenge...Jaldbaazi ka kaam to Priya aur Karan kar rahe hai...Aur har baar unka plan kharab ho jaata hai...Hame bhi aisi bhool nahi karna chaahiye.

Shruti ko Sameer ki ye baat accha nahi laga...Lekin filhaal yahi kaafi tha ki usne Sameer ki dimaag me badle ki feeling bhar diya hai aur plan banane par majboor kar diya hai.

Iske baad wo bhi Sameer ko bye bol kar apne ghar ke liye nikal jaati hai.

Shruti ke jaane ke baad Sameer aur Rajesh bhi bike se nikalte hai...Sameer to ye sab bhul kar fir se normal ho gaya...Lekin Rajesh bahut der se abhi hui ghatna ke baare me soch raha tha.

Usse Priya ki baat me koi jhuth najar nahi aa raha tha...Shruti ki harkat par wo kuch din se notice kar raha tha...Usse Shruti thoda ajeeb lag raha tha...Aaj bhi wo Shruti ki chehre ki bhaaw padh raha tha lekin uske samajh me kuch nahi aa raha tha ki Shruti ke dimaag me aakhir kya chal raha hai aur wo ye sab kyu kar rahi hai...Jab usne Sameer ki munh se planning ke baare me sunaa usse lag raha tha kuch to galat hone waala hai aur jo ho raha hai accha nahi ho raha...Bhale hi Sameer Divya ke khilaaf koi planning nahi kar raha tha lekin fir bhi Sameer ki ye baat Rajesh ko accha nahi laga.

Wo chaah kar bhi Sameer ko samjha nahi sakta tha ki Priya ki galti iss baar nahi ho sakti...Agar samjhaata to bhi Sameer nahi samjajhta...Wo Priya aur Karan ki nafrat me ek dam andhaa ho gaya tha aur upar se Shruti ki jaadu.

Wo abb bas yahi soch raha tha ki aage kya karna chaahiye jisse baat normal ho jaaye aur kisi ko bina galti ki saza na bhugatna pade.

#174

UPDATE 38​

Next day at Lunch time

Roj ki tarah aaj bhi lunch karne ke baad Priya, Divya aur Karan park me baithe the...

Karan kabhi kabhi najar chura kar Priya ko dekh raha tha...Uske dimaag me kya chal raha hai ye to wohi jaane...Priya aur Divya ek dusre se baat karne me busy the.

Divya:- Priya...Wo Shruti aaj kal kyu tujhse aise behave kar rahi hai? Tune kuch kiya hai kya?

Priya:- Nahi yaar...Mujhe bhi nahi pata wo aise kyu kar rahi hai? Bina kisi vajah ladna chaahti hai...Pata nahi kya chal raha hai uske dimaag me...Aur kya sochti hai apne aap ko...Jo aise attitude dikha rahi hai.

Divya:- Mujhe lagta hai tu Sameer se baat kar le ek baar...Sameer khud keh raha hai ki ham usse dur rahe aur uski dost aakar hamse panga le rahi hai.

Priya:- Usse baat karne ka to koi faaidaa hai hi nahi...Shruti se jyada to wo attitude dikha raha hai...Kal hi maine usse baat kiya tha...Lekin usne ek baat nahi suna...Ulta mujhe hi mera koi plan hai keh diya...Wo apni dost ke baare me kuch sunna nahi chaahta.

Divya:- Mere paas ek idea hai...Ham Sameer ke maamle me koi dakhal nahi denge.

Divya aur bolna chaahti thi lekin Priya ne uski baat kaatte hue kaha.

Priya:- Ye kya keh rahi hai tu? Ham Sameer ke maamle me dakhal nahi denge aur uska wo dost Shruti jo marzi wo karegi aur ham chup baithenge.

Priya ne gusse me Divya se kaha.

Divya:- Pehle puri baat to sunn...Maine kaha ham Sameer ke maamle me koi dakhal andaazi nahi karenge...Lekin jab Shruti hamse bina vajah panga lene aayegi tab to kuch kar sakte hai na.

Jab Shruti hamse panga legi tab ham usse itna jaleel karenge ki wo aage se pange lene se pehle jaroor sochegi...Tab to naa hame Sameer aur naa kisi ki tension lene ki jarurat hogi...Tab Shruti iss baare me Sameer ko kuch keh bhi nahi paayegi jab galti uski hi hogi...Agar keh bhi diya aur Sameer bhi hamse bahas karne aayega tab hamaare paas Sameer ko bhi bahut kuch sunaane ka mauka milega.

Divya ne apna idea bata diya...Priya bhi abb uski idea se sehmat thi...Tabhi bahut der se chup Karan bhi bola.

Karan:- Ha bahut accha idea hai...Sameer ko acche se sunaayenge..

Karan ki iss baat par ek baar Divya aur Priya usse ghurti hai lekin kuch nahi bolti.

Idhar Divya, Priya aur Karan ne apna plan bana liya...Dusri taraf Shruti aur Neha bhi apni baat me busy the.

Neha:- Shruti abb to wo teeno shaant hai na...To fir kyu tu jaan bujh kar unse panga le rahi hai aur ukshaa rahi hai.

Shruti:- Mujhe to unse jaise nafrat hi ho gayi hai...Dimaag kharaab ho jaata hai unhe dekhte hi.

Neha:- Aur mai iska vajah jaan sakti hu?

Shruti:- Kyu ki wo sab Sameer ke picche pade rehte hai...Aur Sameer bhi unhe jyada hi attention deta hai khaas kar Priya ko...Ye baat mujhe bilkul pasand nahi aati.

Neha:- Wo log Sameer se panga lete hai to tujhe usme kya problem hai...Sameer bhi to acche se jawaab deta hai unhe aur har baar unki beizzati kar deta hai.

Shruti:- Ye to sahi kaha tune...Lekin mai nahi chaahti ki Sameer unko koi attention de khaas kar Priya ko.

Neha:- Kahi tujhe Sameer se pyaar to nahi ho gaya aur Priya ko dekh jalan.

Shruti:- Pata nahi yaar...Mujhe Sameer se pyaar hai yaa nahi...Lekin wo bahut accha lagta hai...Uski style, uska baat karne ka andaaz, mujhse dosti, dushmano ka band bajaana, jo dil me aaye wo khul kar bolna...Dil karta hai ki usse baat karta rahu, usse dekhti hi rahu.

Shruti muskuraate hue boli.

Neha:- Bas kar yaar...Aur kitna taarif karegi uski?

Shruti:- Kyu tujhe kya problem hai?

Neha:- Nahi mujhe koi problem nahi hai...Lekin tujhe problem ho jaayegi agar tune Sameer ko jaldi se propose naa kiya to...Wo Priya Sameer ko lekar bhaag jaayegi.

Neha ne haste hue kaha...Shruti ka gussa Priya ka naam sun kar firse bhadak gaya.

Shruti:- Wo Sameer ko leka kya bhaagegi...Agar mujhe aur gussa aaya to usse hi iss duniya se bhaga dungi...Wo ladki kya samajhti hai apne aap ko...Uski aukat hi kya hai?

Aajkal bahut ucchal rahi hai...Aur mera shikayat bhi kar rahi thi Sameer se... Ek warning diya tha lekin wo maan hi nahi rahi...Baar baar mujhse pange le rahi hai...Lagta hai kuch karna padega iska...Tab jaake isse samajh me aayega kisse panga le rahi hai ye.

Bas abb kuch hi din me college ka tour hai...Priya bhi jaroor aayegi...Tab majaa chakhaungi usse...Maine to ek idea soch bhi liya hai.

Itna kehte hue Shruti ki chehre par ek kutil muskaan aa jaata hai.

Neha:- Kya planning kar rahi hai tu? Kuch khatarnaak to nahi hai?

Neha ne thoda darte hue kaha...Usse pata tha ki Shruti badla ke liye kisi bhi hadd tak jaa sakti hai.

Tabhi lunch break over hone ka bell bajta hai.

Shruti:- Wo to ussi vakt pata chalega...Chal abb time bhi khatm ho gaya class ka...Aaj Sameer college nahi aaya hai iss liye tujh se baat kar rahi hu...Aage se dhyan rakhna aur college me mujh se kabhi mat milna...Agar Sameer ne mujhe tere saath baat karte dekh liya to pata nahi wo kya sochega...Mai usse kisi bhi kimat par apna dosti nahi todna chaahti.

Itna keh kar Shruti class me chali jaati hai...Uske chehre par ek kutil muskaan tha aur wo bas tour ka besabri se intejaar kar rahi thi Priya ko nukshan pahunchane ke liye.

UPDATE 39​

Aise hi kuch din beet raha tha...Sab kuch normal dikh raha tha lekin asal me tha nahi...Shruti besabri se college tour ka intejaar kar rahi thi taaki wo apna pehla target yaani ki Priya se badla le...Priya aur uske dost to apni hi life me busy the...Unhone Shruti ke baare me kuch socha nahi tha...Lekin ek baat tay kar liya tha ki agar Shruti unse badtameezi karegi to wo Shruti ko acche se sabak sikhayegi.

Sameer ne to pehle socha tha ki Priya aur uski team ko sabak sikhaane ka time aa gaya hai aur kuch planning bhi kar raha tha lekin jab usse laga ki Priya aur uski team bilkul shaant pad gayi hai to usne apne iraade badal liya aur apni hi life me khus rehne ka socha.

Sab kuch shaant hi tha Shruti ke shaitaani dimaag ko chhod kar...Bahut jald uska intejaar bhi khatam hua.

Aaj sab log subah hi nikal rahe thhe tour ke liye...

Gaadi me chhadhte vakt Shruti ne Priya ko nafrat ke saath aankh dikhaya to Priya ne bhi usse badle me aankh dikha diya...Priya bhi issi pal ka intejaar kar rahi thi ki wo bhi Shruti ko dikha sake ki wo sab kuch seh kar baithne waali nahi hai...Priya ki aankh dikhane se Shruti ko aur bhi gussa aaya lekin filhaal usne apne gusse ko control karke apne plan par focus karne ka socha...Wo kal apne birthday ke din Priya ko sabke saamne beizzat karne ka soch rahi thi.

Kuch hi der me sabhi students apni apni jagah par baith gaye aur bus nikal pada tour ke liye...Sameer, Rajesh aur Shruti paas me hi baithe the to Priya, Karan aur Divya bhi ek saath the.

Sameer ki team masti karte hue safar kar rahe the to Priya ki team bilkul khaamosh thi...Priya aur Karan ko to Sameer ki baat bilkul bhi pasand nahi aa raha tha bhale hi Sameer unse related koi bhi baat nahi kar raha tha...Wo dono kisi tarah se khud par control kiye Sameer aur uski team ki baat ko ignore karne ki koshish kar rahe the.

Safar ki dauran Sameer ne Priya aur uski team ki taraf ek baar bhi nahi dekha...Shruti Sameer se najar chura kar kabhi kabhi Priya ko nafrat ki nigaho se dekh leti...Rajesh bhi Shruti ki taraf hi dekh raha tha aur samajhne ki koshish kar raha tha ki aakhir Shruti ke dimaag me kya chal raha hai.

Issi tarah Sameer ke liye ye safar acche se kata to Priya aur uski team ke liye ye safar kaafi boring rahi.

Sabhi students ek pahadi ilaake ki taraf jaa rahe the ghumne ke liye...Wo log jaha ghumne jaa rahe the uss jagah me jungle, nadi, unchi unchi parvat, jharna aur bhi kayi aisi cheeje tha jaha ghum kar wo sabhi nature ko kaafi enjoy kar sakte thhe...Bahut dino ki padhayi ki thakan ki vajah se wo log kuch relax hone ke liye aaye the tour par.

Uss jagah par pahunchte pahunchte shaam ho gaya tha...To teachers ne decide kiya ki wo sab aaj raat hotel me rukenge aur kal subah hi jaayenge uss area ka visit karne.

Raat me sabhi apne apne kamre me the aur thakan ki vajah se rest kar rahe the...Sabhi soch rahe the ki kal kya karna chahiye, kal ki din ko kaise yaadgaar banaaye aur kis tarah se tour ko enjoy kare siwaa Shruti ke...Wo tour ko enjoy karne ki jagah ye soch me busy thi ki kaise wo Priya se apna hisaab barabar kare.

Shruti ko Priya se iss tarah nafrat ho gaya thaa ki wo har haal me Priya ko nukshan pahuchana chaahti thi...Wo nafrat aur badle me iss tarah andhi ho gayi thi ki usse to ye bhi samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki wo kya karne jaa rahi hai...Usse to apna ek bhi galti najar nahi aa raha tha bas ek baat thaan liya tha ki wo har haal me Priya ko sabak sikhayegi.

Aur issi soch ke saath kal jo bhi hone waala hai wo accha to bilkul bhi nahi hone waala hai...Kal Shruti jo bhi karne wali hai uss vajah se Sameer aur Priya ki life me bahut asar padne waala hai.

UPDATE 40​

Next Day

Sabhi students ek hi hotel me ruke the...Baahar ghumne se pehle ye decide hua ki sabhi 3 groups me divide ho kar ghumenge...Tour ke liye bhi 3 teachers ke group the...Students ka number 30 ke kareeb the...Toh decide hua ki 1 group me 1 teacher aur 10 students...Teacher group ka lead kar rahe the aur students ka control bhi jaise students ko apna manmaani nahi karne dena aur kisi bhi jagah se ghumne par rona, Students ke bich agar kisi vajah se fighting hua to unhe rokna aur kisi tarah students ko sahi salaamat waapas hotel tak laana...Aur sabse important cheej ki peacefull environment me bina kisi tamasha student maja kar sake aur tour ka aanand le.

Subah ke kareeb 7:00 am par sabhi groups divide ho kar nikal pade ghumne ke liye...Ek group riverside ghumne gaye, dusre hills ki taraf aur teesra uss shehar ko ghumne...Lekin lunch aur snacks ke time waapas hotel me aana tha...Aur fir dusri jagah ghumna and shaam ko finally hotel me aana.

Jab groups ka divide hua to luckily ya unluckily Sameer ki team aur Priya ki team same group me aa gaye...Iss baat se kisi ko problem nahi tha...Sameer aur Priya ne iss baat ko ignore kar diya...Lekin Shruti ko ye baat bilkul bhi accha nahi laga...Lekin wo kuch nahi kar paayi bas gusse ki ghoont ko peeti rahi.

Sameer aur Priya ka group pehle riverside ki taraf gaye.

Sameer aur Shruti saath saath chal rahe the...Rajesh unse thoda picche tha...Shruti ka Sameer ka itna paas hona Rajesh ko bilkul bhi accha nahi lag raha tha...Rajesh ko pehle se hi Shruti accha nahi lagti thi lekin abb to usse Shruti par shak bhi ho raha tha ki jarur ye ladki koi na koi plan kar rahi hai aur jarur iske dimaag me kuch chal raha hai iss liye wo Sameer ke paas aane ka kisi bhi mauke ko nahi chhodti.

Shruti ke aane se Sameer aur Rajesh ki friendship me kuch khaas asar nahi pada tha...Sameer aaj bhi Rajesh se waise hi baat karta hai jaisa pehle karta tha...Kabhi kabhi Sameer ko bhi lagta tha ki Shruti jabardasti uske paas aane ki koshish kar rahi hai lekin wo dosti samajh kar ignore kar deta.

Aaj bhi Shruti Sameer ko paka rahi thi apni bakwaas baato se...Sameer bechara bhi na chaahte hue sab sun raha tha aur Shruti ko buraa na lage iss liye kabhi kabhi reply bhi kar deta tha.

Shruti ki iss pakaao baato se Sameer hi nahi balki sabhi pakk gaye the...Baaki ke students aur teacher bhi...Lekin kisi ne kuch nahi kaha...Sab yahi chaahte the ki jaldi se wo log nadi kinaare pahunch jaaye aur Shruti ki inn pakaao baato se bach jaaye.

Kuch hi der me sabko raahat mil hi gaya...Sab log nadi ke paas pahunch gaye...Aur sabhi apne apne dosto ke saath shruti se dur jaakar aaram karte hue baat karne lage...Priya, Karan aur Divya bhi Sameer, Shruti aur Rajesh se thoda dur jaa kar apne baato me busy ho gaye.

Rajesh aur Divya ka haal ek jaisa tha...Rajesh Sameer aur Shruti ki bakwaas baato se pareshaan tha to Divya Priya aur Karan ka...Lekin wo log kar bhi kya sakte the unki bakwaas sunne ke alawa.

Sameer aur Shruti baat kar rahe the aur Shruti ki dimaag me ek baat yaad aa gaya aur Priya ki taraf gusse se dekhte hue thoda jor se Sameer se bolti hai taaki uski baat Priya aur uski team sunle.

Shruti:- Sameer kya tumne kisi ko marte hue dekha hai...Khaaskar nadi me dubkar.

Shruti ki iss baat se Priya ki team, Rajesh aur Sameer bhi chaunk gaye.

Sameer:- Shruti ye tum kya puch rahi ho? Yaha kisi ke marne ki baat bich me kaha se aa gaya? Tum bhi baat ko kaha se kaha pahuncha deti ho?

Lekin Shruti to Priya aur Karan ko dekh itna gussa ho gayi thi ki usse ye bhi pata nahi tha ki wo kya bol rahi hai aur baaki me sab kya soch rahe hai...Usne apni baato ko jaari rakhte hue kaha.

Shruti:- Tumhe nahi lagta ki hamaare dushman iss nadi me dub kar mar jaaye.

Shruti ne fir se Priya ki taraf nafrat se dekhte hue kaha.

Priya aur Karan ko Shruti ki iss indirect baat par bahut gussa aaya...Lekin filhaal wo ladne ke mood me nahi the...Unn dono ne aapas me dhire se baat kiya ki Shruti ki bakwas sunne se accha wo hi Shruti se dur chale jaaye.

Bahut dino ke baad life ko enjoy karne ka mila tha iss tour ki vajah se...Warna college ki padhayi aur picchle kuch dino ki Shruti ki baato se unki life ekdam boring ho gaya tha...2 din ke iss tour ko wo log khul kar jeena chaahte the...Iss liye wo teeno hi Shruti se bahas na karte hue Shruti se dur chale gaye.

Unn teeno ke jaate hi Sameer hairaani me Shruti se kehta hai.

Sameer:- Shruti tum ye kaise paagalo waali baat kar rahi thi? Wo hamaare dushman hai iska matlab ye to nahi ki wo marr jaaye...Aur unhone aisa kya kar diya ki hum unki marne ki dua kare...Mujhe tumhaari ye baat bilkul bhi pasand nahi aaya.

Sameer ne hairaani aur gusse ke saath kaha.

Abb Priya aur uski team jaa chuki thi to Shruti ka gussa kam ho gaya...Abb usse samajh me aa gaya ki gusse me usne kya kya keh diya aur uski baat Sameer ko bhi pasand nahi aaya...Usne turant baat ko badal kar firse pehle jaisa hi maahol bana diya...Lekin Rajesh ki shak ko aur badha diya.

Aise hi wo sab baat kar rahe thi ki Shruti me mobile me Phone aata hai aur usse pick karne wo thoda ekaant jagah par jaati hai.

Rajesh ko bhi accha mauka mil gaya Sameer se baat karne ke liye jo wo Shruti ki maujudgi me nahi kar sakta tha.

Rajesh:- Sameer tujhe nahi lagta ye Shruti aajkal kuch jyada hi chhidhi hui rehti hai aur ajeeb harkat karne lagi hai.

Rajesh ki iss baat par Sameer bas muskurata hai kuch nahi bolta jisse Rajesh ka gussa aur badh jaata hai.

Rajesh:- Mai kya koi comedy kar raha hu jo tu aise hass raha hai...Jara uski harkat par dhyan dena aur acche se dimaag ka istemaal karke sochna ki wo aisa kyu kar rahi hai?

Rajesh bahut gussa ho gaya tha lekin Sameer muskuraate hue jawaab deta hai.

Sameer:- Tu to bechari ke picche hi padd gaya yaar.

Rajesh:- Tujhe wo bechari lag raha hai...Sameer dekh abhi mera dimaag kharaab hai please abhi majaak mat karna...Itna kuch karne ke baad bhi tujhe wo bechari lag rahi hai.

Rajesh ne gusse me paas pada ek patthar par ek laat jor se maar kar aur apna fraustration nikaala...

Sameer:- Chill yaar...Wo aaj chhiddhi hui hai aur mujhse gussa hai iss liye wo sab aisa kar rahi hai...Aur apna gussa Priya par nikaal diya...Kuch din pehle Shruti ne mujhe bataya tha ki aaj uska birthday hai...Maine usse wish nahi kiya...Issiliye wo gussa hai...Usse aise tadapte dekh majaa aa raha hai.

Lekin bahut jald wish karunga wo bhi alag tarah se...Abhi to ham riverside hai...Lunch ke baad ham shehar me ghumenge...Wahi se mai Shruti ke liye gift kharidunga aur jab snacks ke baad hills me ghumenge...Tab usse alag andaaz se Shruti ko wish karunga.

Sameer ne apni baat bata diya lekin Rajesh ko yakin tha ki Shruti ki aisi harkat ki vajah Sameer ka wish naa karna nahi hai...Jaroor kuch aur baat hai...Usse laga ki abb Sameer se baat karke koi faaidaa nahi kyuki Sameer uski baat nahi samjhega...Iske baad Rajesh chup rehta hai aur kuch der baad Shruti bhi unhe join kar leti hai.

Iske baad sabhi students thodi der ke liye riverside ghumte hai aur lunch ke time me hotel waapas aa jaate hai.

Lunch ke baad wo log Shehar ghumne nikal jaate hai...Sameer Shruti ke liye gift kharidta hai to Shruti bhi tour ki sabhi students ke liye gift kharidti hai Divya, Priya aur Karan ko chhod kar...Aisa karte vakt uske chehre me ek kutil muskaan aa jaata hai...Naa jaane kitne din se wo issi din ka intejaar kar rahi thi aur wo Priya ka beizzati karke apne insults ka badla le sake.

Usse abb bas shaam hone ka intejaar tha...Jab sabke saamne wo Priya ko beizzat karke apna badla le sake.

Priya aur uski team bhi thoda shopping kar lete hai.

Aur fir sabhi waapas snacks ke liye hotel laut jaate hai.

Snacks ke baad wo sab pahadi ilaake ghumne nikal padte hai....Jaha hone wali ek ghatna Priya ki life me bahut bada asar daalne wala tha.

(Note:- Ye wahi time hai tour ka jab Sameer ne Priya ko niche khaai me girne se bachaya tha aur Karan ne Sameer ka ghadi churaaya tha)

UPDATE 41​

Sameer aur Priya ki team aage ghumne ke liye nikle hi the ki thodi dur chalne ke baad Shruti Sameer se kehti hai.

Shruti:- Sameer...Mai aur aage nahi chal paaungi...Thoda sir dard (headache) hai aur rest karna chahti hun...Aasmaan me baadal bhi aa gaye hai aur baaris bhi ho sakti hai...Aur aise me mera nikalna thik nahi hoga.

Sameer:- Haan thik keh rahi ho...Tumhe abhi rest karna chaahiye...Agar tum kaho to mai aur Rajesh bhi ruk jaate hai.

Sameer ne fikar jataate hue kaha.

Shruti kuch bolti isse pehle hi Rajesh kehta hai.

Rajesh:- Excuse me Sameer...Tujhe yaha rukna hai to ruk mai nahi rukne waala.

Rajesh ne Shruti ki taraf gusse se dekhte hue kaha...Aur uski baat se pata chal raha tha ki kitna gussa dabaa kar rakha hai Rajesh ne Shruti ke liye apne dil me.

Sameer:- Ye kya keh raha hai Rajesh? Shruti hamaari dost hai...Aur tu uske baare me aisa kaise bol sakta hai?

Sameer bhi thoda gussa ho gaya Rajesh par.

Rajesh:- Hamaari nahi sirf teri dost hai...Maine kabhi isse apna dost nahi maana...Aur tera yaadasht accha hai to tujhe ye pata hona chaahiye ki hamaare bich ladaayi bhi ho chuki hai aur mai kabhi isse baat bhi nahi karta.

Mai to sirf iss liye tera saath rehta hu kyu ki tu mera dost hai...Mai iss ladki se koi matlab nahi rakhna chaahta aur tere kehne par iss ladki ke liye apna trip miss nahi karna chaahta.

Tum dono decide kar lo aur jaldi se bataao ki tujhe aana hai ya nahi.

Rajesh ki har aawaj me Shruti ke liye nafrat tha...Udhar Shruti bhi bahut gussa ho gayi thi Rajesh ki baat sun kar lekin wo show nahi karti...Bas apne man me sochti hai.

Shruti:- (In her mind) Jitna bolna hai bol le...Pehle Priya aur uski team ko maja chakhaungi fir aur uske baad tera number aayega.

Shruti ye soch hi rahi thi ki Sameer ne Rajesh se kaha.

Sameer:- Tu jaa aur maje kar...Mai Shruti ke paas rahunga...Shaayad usse meri jarurat pad jaaye.

Sameer ki baat sunne ke baad Rajesh jaane hi waala tha ki Shruti ki voice sun ruk gaya.

Shruti:- Nahi Sameer...Tum bhi jaao...Bas chhoti si sir dard hai...Rest karungi to thik ho jaayega...Maine to mausam ko dekh jyaada tabiyat na bigad jaaye ye soch kar rest karne ka decision liya hai...Warna mujhe bhi jaane ka man tha.

Sameer:- Nahi mera bhi jaane ka man nahi hai....(Rajesh ki taraf dekhte hue) Kisi ki baat se mera mood kharab ho gaya hai.

Shruti:- Nahi Sameer tum jaao...Mai ye nahi chahti ki tum meri vajah se yahi raho...Thoda sa sir dard hai rest karungi to thik ho jaayega...Aur apna mood thik kar lo aur jaakar enjoy karo...Roj aise ghumne ka mauka nahi milta hai aur jab mil raha hai tab aisi chhoti chhoti baato ko ignore karke enjoy karna chaahiye.

Fir bhi Sameer nahi maana...Wo Shruti ko akele chhod jaana nahi chaahta tha...Lekin Shruti ke aage uska kuch nahi chala.

Sameer:- Are you sure? Mai chala jaau.

Shruti:- Abb jyada der mat karo...Pehle hi tum sab late ho gaye ho.

Sameer:- Ok thik hai mai jaa raha hu...Apna khayaal rakhna.

Itna keh kar Sameer aur Rajesh nikal gaye...Rajesh ko abb raahat mila Shruti ki bakwaas se.

Shruti ko koi sir dard nahi hua tha...Uska mood kharab tha Sameer ka usko wish na karne ki vajah se...Aur agar wo ghumne jaati to waha pe Karan aur Priya bhi mil jaati...Aise me uska bigda hua mood aur kharaab ho jaata...Aaj uska birthday tha to wo apna mood aur kharab karna nahi chaahti thi.

Sameer ko jabardasti bhejne ke picche bhi ek maksad tha...Jab Rajesh ki baat se Sameer gussa ho gaya tha tab Shruti ko ek mauka mila...Shruti jaanti thi Sameer jaldi gussa nahi hota hai aur jab hota hai uska gussa bahut khatarnaak hota hai...Aise me agar Sameer ko Priya ya Rajesh par gussa aaya to tamasha hona tay tha.

Abb ye sab baat ko bhul kar Shruti apne birtbday aur Priya ko beizzat karne ka sochne lagi.

Udhar raaste me Sameer aur Rajesh khaamoshi ke saath chal rahe the...Sameer Rajesh se naraaj tha to Rajesh Sameer ka gussa kam hone ka intejaar kar raha tha taaki wo Sameer se baat kar sake...Jab bahut der chalne ke baad bhi Sameer ka gussa shaant nahi hua to Rajesh ne keh hi diya.

Rajesh:- Sameer mujhe tujhse kuch kehna hai.

Rajesh ki baat par Sameer Rajesh ko gusse se ghur kar dekhta hai aur kehta hai.

Sameer:- Rajesh please...Abhi mera mood thik nahi hai...Aur mai koi baat karna nahi chaahta.

Lekin Rajesh ko kuch fark nahi pada...Wo apna baat har haal me kehna chaahta tha.

Rajesh:- Pehle ye bata ki tu gussa kyu hai.

Sameer:- Teri vajah se...Tune jo Shruti se kaha wo mujhe bilkul accha nahi laga...Aaj uska birthday hai aur tune aaj uske saath aise baat kiya.

Rajesh:- Mai tujhe pehle bhi keh chuka hu...Mujhe usse koi matlab nahi hai...Aur uske liye accha din ho ya bura isse bhi matlab nahi.

Mai bas ye kehna chaahta hu tujhse ki tu apne dost ko samjha de...Kabhi Divya aur mere baare me kuch ulta sidha baat na kare aur mujhe hukum naa de...Teri vajah se bardaast kar raha hu...Warna mujhe uss ladki se koi matlab nahi aur mai uski koi bhi baat maana nahi chaahta...Wo bas apme kaam se hi matlab rakhe to accha hoga...Wo bas tujhse dosti rakhe mujhse nahi.

Mai bas tujhse dosti rakhna chahta hu...Aur yahi bataana chaahta hu ki tu uss ko sambhaal le baat bigadne se pehle...Mai bhi apni taraf se kosish karunga usse dur rehne ka.

Mai ye nahi kahunga ki tu usse dosti chhod de...Teri life hai jo karna hai kar...Mujhe koi problem nahi tera najdeeki uske saath badhe yaa fir dooriya badhe...Mai bas usse dur rehna chahta hu.

Uski puri baat sunne ke baad Sameer bola.

Sameer:- Ye sab baad me sochenge...Abhi ghumne aaye hai ....Iss baat se hame hamaara mood kharab karna nahi chaahiye...Chal abhi ghumte hai baad me iss baare me baat karenge.

Sameer ki baat se lag raha tha ki wo relax hone ki koshish kar raha hai lekin abhi tak ho nahi paaya tha.

Iske baad dono map se address dekh pahunch jaate hai uss jagah jaha par sabhi gaye the aur enjoy kar rahe the.

Uss jagah ka maahaul dekh Rajesh aur Sameer apni tension bhul enjoy karne lage.
UPDATE 42​

Der se hi sahi lekin Rajesh aur Sameer uss pahadi ilaake me pahunch hi gaye...Waha pe pahunch kar dekha to sabhi apni dosto ke saath ghum rahe the aur masti kar rahe the...Teacher ne bhi keh diya tha ki jyaada dur na jaaye.

Aise hi ghumte ghumte Sameer ki najar Priya aur uski dosto par jaata hai...Priya aaj bahut dino ke baad aise muskuraa kar enjoy kar rahi thi...Wo bahut hi pyaari lag rahi thi...Lekin Sameer ko isse kuch fark na pada...Wo usse ignore karke dusri taraf jaane lagta hai.

Sameer aage badh hi raha tha ki Rajesh ki aawaj se ruk jaata hai.

Rajesh:- Mujhe Divya bula rahi hai...Kuch time ke liye usse baat karke aata hu...Tujhe jaana hai to jaa aur intejaar karna hai to kuch der ke liye ruk.

Rajesh ki aawaj se lag raha tha ki abhi bhi uska gussa khatam nahi hua tha.

Sameer:- Ok jaa...Mai intejaar karta hu...Lekin jaldi aana.

Sameer ne muskuraate hue kaha...Wo picchli baato ko bhul jaana chaahta tha...Lekin Rajesh kuch kahe bina hi chala gaya.

Rajesh aur Divya kareeb aadhe ghante tak baat karte hai...Sameer bore ho gaya tha lekin fir bhi intejaar karta raha...

Rajesh aur Divya ko haste baat karta dekh uska frustration bhi badh raha tha...Lekin wo kar bhi kya sakta tha...Rajesh ne to usse keh diya tha ki agar wo rukna nahi chaahta to jaa sakta hai...Khair kuch der baad uska intejaar khatam ho gaya...Divya se baat karne ke baad Rajesh aa gaya...Rajesh ke chehre me abhi bhi muskaan tha.

Sameer:- Lagta hai bahut gehri dosti hai...Iss liye itni der tak baat kar raha tha..

Rajesh:- Haan bahut jyaada.

Rajesh bahut time baad Divya se baat karne ke baad aaj muskuraaya tha...Aur wo Sameer se fir se ladkar apna mood kharab karna nahi chaahta tha...Aur jitna ho sake utna Sameer ki baat ko ignore karna chaahta tha kuch der ke liye.

Sameer:- Ye dosti hi hai yaa dosti se badhkar.

Sameer ko laga yahi accha vakt hai Rajesh se baat karne ka aur ladaayi khatam karne ka...Rajesh bhi accha mood me dikh raha tha aur shaayad isse accha mauka Sameer ko nahi mil sakta tha.

Rajesh:- Haan bahut acche dost hai hum...Tu jis tarah se pucch raha hai isse to yahi lag raha hai ki tu mujhe indirectly puch raha hai ki kahi mai Divya se pyar to nahi karta...To iska jawaab ye hai ki abhi tak pyaar ke baare me socha nahi...Lekin kuch pata nahi aage kya ho...Aur hamaari dosti bhi utni hi gehri hai jitna Shruti aur tera.

Rajesh ko abhi Sameer ki har ek baat kadwa lag raha tha...Aur chhidhte hue usne Sameer ko jawaab diya.

Sameer:- Ajeeb dosti hai hamaara...Tu aur mai bahut acche dost hai...Shruti meri dost hai aur Divya teri...Shruti tujhse nafrat karti hai aur Divya mujhse...Pata nahi aage kya kya hone waala hai hamaare saath.

Sameer ne Rajesh ka gussa kam karne ke liye muskuraate hue kaha...Lekin Rajesh ka daba hua gussa abb baahar nikal raha tha.

Rajesh:- Bilkul galat...Shruti jaisi ghatiya ladki nahi hai Divya...Wo tujhse nafrat nahi karti...Usse kisi ko bevajah nafrat karne ka faltu time nahi hai jaise ki Shruti ke liye...Sameer tu bata...Mai to Shruti se baat nahi karta tha aur naa hi Divya...Priya aur Karan ka bhi usse koi lena dena nahi tha...To kyu wo sabhi se nafrat karti hai...Chal maan leta hu ki wo tujhe apna dost maanti hai aur tere dushman ko apna dusman...To fir teri dusmani mujhse aur Divya se to nahi hai...To fir wo kyu hamaare picche padi hai?

Shaayad baat samajh me aa gaya hoga tujhe...Aur tujhe itna hi kahunga ki galti se bhi Divya ka comparison uss Shruti se mat karna...Kaha shaant aur sabka care karne waali Divya aur kaha wo bevajah sabse nafrat karne waali Shruti.

Galti se bhi compare mat karna...Warna accha nahi hoga....Tune aaj tak shaant Rajesh ko dekha hai...Agar mera gusse ki aag bhadak gaya to sab kuch jal ke rakh ho jaayega.

Rajesh ne apne andar kaid gusse ko aaj baahar nikaal hi diya...Shruti ke liye jitna nafrat tha usse baahar nikaal hi liya...Last ki lines ko bolte hi uske aankhe gusse se laal ho gaya...Divya se baat karne ke baad chehre me jo muskaan aaya tha pal bhar me wo gaayab ho gaya.

Sameer to Rajesh ko bas dekhta hi raha...Kabhi socha nahi tha usne ki Rajesh itna gussa bhi ho sakta hai...Usne socha ki filhaal bahas karna thik nahi hai...Jaise bhi karke Rajesh ko shaant karaana chaahiye.

Sameer:- Teri baat bhi apni jagah sach hai...Mujhe bhi nahi pata yaar Shruti aisa kyu behave kar rahi hai...Mai usse samjha dunga ki tujhse koi matlab na rakhe...Aur tujhe apne tarike se jeene de...Abb to thik hai na.

Sameer ko ummeed tha ki abb Rajesh ka gussa shaant ho jaayega.

Rajesh:-Ha jarur samjhaana...Aur jitna jaldi ho sake utna hi accha hai...Warna pata nahi mai kya kar baithu.

Sameer:- Accha shaant ho jaa yaar...Bol dunga usse...Abb to khus hai na...Chal abb gussa thuk de aur pehle jaisa Rajesh ban jaa aur chal enjoy karte hai...Chal pahad par chhadhte hai thodi dur tak.

Sameer ne muskuraate hue kaha...Uski iss baat se Rajesh ka gussa kam ho gaya...Aur usne bhi socha ki kyu Shruti ki vajah se apna mood kharab karke trip kharaab kare.

Iske baad dono hi dost chal padhe ghumne aur masti karne...Kuch pal baad Rajesh ka gussa bhi khatam ho gaya aur wo bhi Sameer ke saath normal ho kar baate karte hue ghumne laga...Dono pahaad ka environment dekh bahut khus ho gaye...Nayi nayi najaare aur thandi hawayein mehsoos kar ke dil khus ho gaya dono ka...Chhidiyon ki pyaari aawaj aur ekaant jagah ghumne me bahut majaa aa raha tha unhe...Unhe lag raha tha ki wo alag hi duniya me aa gaye hai...Shehar ki crowd, pollution, noise aur ghutan se dur ek alag hi duniya me ye dono aa gaye hai...Ye dono aise hi ghum rahe the ki Rajesh bola.

Rajesh:- Sameer tu bhi bahut ajeeb insaan hai yaar...Khud hi kehta hai ki koi tej aggressive ho kar tujhse baat kare ye tujhe pasand nahi lekin aaj to gusse me maine kitna kuch bol diya fir bhi tu shaant reh kar muskuraate hue mujhe samjhaane laga.

Rajesh ne hairaani me puccha to Sameer ne muskuraate hue jawaab diya.

Sameer:- Tu acche se mujhe nahi jaan paaya yaar...Gusse me hi sahi lekin tune jo bhi bola ekdam sach bola...Aur tu apne andar daba hua gussa baahar nikaal raha tha...Agar koi meri galti ke bina mujhse aggresively baat kare to mai usse nahu chhodta...Tu to mera dost hai yaar...Tujhse galti ho bhi gaya to bhi maaf kar dunga lekin tune koi galti kiya hi nahi tha to fir mera gussa hone ka sawaal hi nahi hai...Ek baat jaan le tu mera dost tha, hai aur rahega...Shruti to baad me meri dost bani hai...Uski jidd ke saamne mai tere saath kabhi bura bartaaw nahi karunga.

Sameer ki baat sunn Rajesh bahut khus ho gaya...Khushi iss baat ka tha ki Shruti ke aane ke baad bhi unn dono ke dosti par koi asar nahi pada hai.

Ye dono kuch aage badhe hi the ki tabhi jor se baarish hone lagti hai...Aas paas theharne ka koi jagah bhi nahi tha.

Rajesh:- Sameer hame waapas chalna chaahiye...Ye baarish jaldi rukne waali nahi hai...Niche camp hai chal jaldi se waha pahunchte hai aur baarish se bach jaayenge...Warna bimaar pad sakte hai ham.

Sameer:- Ha thik kaha...Chal jaldi se waapas...Yaha theharne ki jagah bhi nahi hai...Pehle niche camp me jaate hai...

Waha se jugaad lagayenge hotel jaane ka...Aaj Shruti ka birthday hai aur abhi tak maine usse wish bhi nahi kiya...Jaldi se jaana hoga hame.

Itna keh kar Sameer aur Rajesh bhaagne lagte hai niche ki taraf...Tabhi unhe ek ladki ki tej aawaj sunaai deti hai "Bachaao"...Wo dono thodi der ruk jaate hai...Dobaara aawaj nahi aata to laga unhe bhram hua hai baarish ki aawaj me...Wo fir se niche camp ki taraf daud lagaate hai.

Ki tabhi fir se ladki ki "Bachaao, Koi hai,help me" ka aawaj aata hai...Iss baar dono sure ho jaate hai ki ye ladki ki aawaj hi hai.

Rajesh:- Sameer...Sach me koi ladki mushibat me hai yaar...Chal ham help karte hai.

Sameer:- Nahi tu jaa...Mai dekhta hu kya mushibat hai uss ladki ka...(Side me khaai ki taraf ek ladki ki latakte hue haath ko dekhte hue) Wo ladki gir rahi hai..Mai bachaata hu usse aur bacha lunga...Tu ruka to tera tabiyat kharab ho jaayega...Tujhe sardi lag jaayega...Tu jaldi se camp ki taraf jaa aur baarish se bach...Mai bacha lunga uss ladki ko.

Sameer ne ladki ki taraf daudte hue kaha tha...Rajesh ko bhi bharosha tha ki wo uss ladki ko bacha lega...Aur iss me uska kaam nahi tha...Ulta dono aur bimaar pad sakte the...Wo niche ki taraf chala gaya.

Sameer ne jaise hi apni baat khatam kiya wo ladki ke kareeb pahunch hi gaya...Aur jaldi se usne ladki ko upar khinchne ke liye kadam aage badhaaya hi tha ki tabhi wo bhi fisal gaya.

UPDATE 43​

Wo ladki jo niche girne wali thi wo hi Priya thi.

Jab Sameer ne kuch kadam badhaya Priya ki taraf tab Sameer bhi barish ki vajah se achanak se slip ho gaya aur girte hi uski munh se ek cheekh nikla "Ouch".

Ye cheekh utna tej to nahi tha lekin saamne gir rahi Priya sunn leti hai...Priya ko bachne ki umeed fir se aa gaya aur aawaj se pata chal gaya ki wo ladka ka cheekh hai.

Priya bhi madad ke liye boli.

Priya:- Please mujhe bacha lijiye...Abb mera haath ka pakad kam ho raha hai...Haath fisal raha hai...Please abhi mai marna nahi chaahti...Please bacha lijiye mujhe.

(Marne ka dar kise nahi hota...Saamne maut najar aane se Priya bhi ek dam dar gayi thi aur Sameer se madad maang rahi thi...Wo itna ghabra gayi thi ki uska dar uski aawaj se hi pata chal raha tha...Aur upar se jordaar baarish ki aawaj...Koi bhi ye nahi keh sakta tha ki ye aawaj Priya ka hai...Aur Sameer bhi iss haalat me nahi tha ki wo kiska aawaj hai aur kaun niche gir raha hai iske baare me pata kare.)

Sameer:- Aap ghabraaiye mat...Aapko bachane hi aaya hu...Please aap himmat mat harna aur kuch der ke liye acche se patthar ko pakde rakhiye...Mai gir gaya hu ...Jaldi aa raha hu...Aap khud ko sambhaale rahiye.

Sameer ne bhi fikar ke saath kaha...Wo aage badhte hue Priya ko hausala de raha tha...Priya ne bhi Sameer ki tarah uske aawaj ko nahi pehchana...Lekin Sameer ki baat se uska ummeed aur badha ki wo ladka usse bacha lega...Bas abb usse kuch pal ke liye khud ko sambhalna tha.

Sameer bhi jaldi se Priya ki aur kareeb pahunch gaya...Aur jaise hi niche jhuk kar Priya ka haath pakadne waala tha ki fir se Sameer ka pair fisal gaya aur fir se Sameer gir gaya...Iss baar girte vakt Sameer ka baaya haath ek patthaar se buri tarah cheel gaya aur usme se khun tapakne laga...Ye Priya dekh leti hai aur ghabraa jaati hai.

Priya:- Aap thik to hai na?

Sameer:- Haan thik hu...Bas pair slip ho gaya tha...Chinta ki koi baat nahi...Mai aa gaya hu.

Itna keh kar Sameer gire hue hi thoda aage badh kar apne daaya haath se Priya ka kalaayi pakad leta hai aur upar khinchne lagta hai...Lekin khinch paana bahut mushkil ho raha tha.

Abb Priya hawaa me latak gayi thi...Niche 200 ft ka gehra khaai tha...Bas Sameer ke haath ne usse pakad rakha tha...Aur koi support nahi tha.

Jab Sameer ko laga ki wo uss ladki ko aise khinch nahi paayega tab wo apna dono haath se Priya ka kalai pakad leta hai...Aur apna saara taakat istemaal karke Priya ko khinch hi leta hai...Iss pure ghatna ke dauraan naahi Sameer ne Priya ko aur nahi Priya ne Sameer ko dekha tha.

Priya jaise hi upar aa gayi...Usne ek lamba saans lekar raahat mehsus kiya...Wo to shaayad ummeed bhi chhod chuki thi ki wo bachegi...Thoda idhar udhar dekh ke jab wo Sameer ki taraf dekhti hai tab usse Sameer ka peeth dikhai deta hai...Wo kuch kehne hi waali thi ki Sameer jaldi se daudte hue niche ki taraf jaata hai aur kehta hai.

Sameer:- Sorry...Lekin mai abhi busy hu...Baat karne ka time nahi hai.

Sameer ko Priya ko upar khinchne ke baad firse yaad aaya ki Shruti ka birthday hai aaj aur usne Shruti ko wish nahi kiya hai...Aur shaam bhi hone laga hai to Shruti bhi uska intejaar kar rahi hogi...Wo jaldi se Shruti ke paas jaana chaahta tha aur Priya se formal baat karke time waste nahi karna chaahta tha...Sameer ko baat karna jaruri mehsoos bhi nahi hua...Usne apna kartavya pura kiya uss ladki ko bachakar aur yahi uske liye kaafi tha.

Priya ko thoda buraa lagta hai aur thoda afsosh bhi hota hai uss ladke se baat na karne ke liye...Fir wo sochti hai ki Karan kaha chala gaya jab wo niche gir gayi thi tab usse bachaane ke liye keh kar...Fir usse lagta hai ki usse Karan ne hi bachaya hai kyuki aaj Sameer aur Karan ka getup luckily same tha...Dono ka height bhi laghbhag same hi tha...Usse lagta hai ki ye ladka Karan hi hai aur usse thanks kehne ke liye niche camp me chali jaati hai.

Dono apni apni makshad se niche ki aur jaate hai lekin iss baat se puri tarah anjaan ki inn dono se thodi dur khada Karan sab kuch dekh raha hai aur kuch soch kar apna haath ko khud se hi bilkul Sameer ki tarah injured kar leta hai aur wo bhi shortcut lekar niche camp ki taraf daud laga deta hai.

Niche ek ground par 4 jagah par tent laga tha baarish se bachne ke liye...Teacher aur waha par maujood student ne decide kiya ki wo log iss baarish me hotel tak waapas nahi jaa sakte hai...Aur jab tak baarish nahi rukta wo sabhi yahi tent par rukenge...Aur jaldi jaldi 4 jagah par tent laga diya.

Sameer ka niche pahunchne ke saath hi wo apna haath cheel jaane ki vajah se ghadi nikaal kar ek safe jagah par rakh deta hai aur ek tent me ghus jaata hai...Aur thoda paani lekar apne mitti laga hua dress ko saaf karne lagta hai.

Sameer khud ko thik kar raha tha ki Karan ne bade saawdhaan ho kar uss jagah se Sameer ka ghadi utha leta hai aur wo bhi kuch der tak Sameer ki najro se bachne ke liye alag camp me chala jaata hai aur Priya ka intejaar karne lagta hai.

Kuch time baad Priya bhi niche aa jaati hai...Aur Karan ke haath me Sameer ka ghadi aur ghaaw dekh usse yakin ho jaata hai ki Karan ne hi usse bachaya tha...Priya Karan ke paas jaati hai aur shukriya bhari najar se Karan ko dekhti hai...Aaj wo ek alag najar se Karan ko dekh rahi thi...Karan ke liye uske dil me izzat aur bhi badh gaya...Wo bol to nahi rahi thi lekin ek alag najar se Karan ko dekh rahi thi aur kuch alag mehsoos kar rahi thi..

Karan ke chehre me bhi muskurahat aa jaata hai aur usse bhi lag raha tha ki bahut jald Priya uski ho jaayegi.

Sab kuch thik karne ke baad Sameer teacher se request karke hotel ke liye nikal jaata hai...Teacher aur Rajesh ne unhe rokne ki bahut koshish kiya lekin wo nahi maana aur Teacher ko jaise taise manaa kar hotel ki taraf Shruti ke paas jaane ke liye nikal gaya waha se.

Jaate vakt usne apna ghadi lete hue jaane ka socha...Jab wo ghadi ke paas pahuncha to ghadi ko gaayab dekh usse bahut gussa aaya...Lekin wo kuch kar nahi paaya...Pehle hi usse der ho gaya tha aur aise me aur der nahi kar sakta tha..

Wo gusse me chal pada hotel ki taraf...Lekin usse kaha pata tha ki ye to gusse ka suruwaat hai...Aage Shruti ka Priya ke khilaaf jo plan tha uski vajah se Sameer ka gussa aur badhne wala hai aur saath me Sameer aur Priya ki nafrat jo aage jaakar ek bahut bada tufaan ka roop lene wala hai.

UPDATE 44​

Sameer teji se hotel ki aur jaa raha tha...Wo aur der nahi karna chaahta tha...Shruti ko surprise dene ki chakkar me pehle hi wo bahut late ho chuka tha...Abb wo bas jaldi se hotel tak pahunchna chaahta tha...Usko hotel pahunchne ka itna jaldi tha ki wo ye bhi bhul gaya ki wo baarish me bhig gaya hai yaa kuch samay pehle wo bahut gussa tha...Wo bina ruke bahut teji se hotel ki taraf jaa raha tha.

Raaste me hi ek Bakery se usne order kiya hua cake le liya aur bina koi der kiye pahunch gaya hotel me aur jaakar Shruti ke room me knock karne laga.

Shruti to pehle se hi udaas baithi thi apne room me aur khud ko hi kosh rahi thi ki Sameer ko jaane de kar usne bahut bada galti kar diya hai...Khidki se baahar baarish ko dekh rahi thi ki kab ye vaarish khatm hogi aur wo Sameer se mil paayegi...Baahar ho rahi tej baarish dekh kar usko pata to chal gaya tha ki ye baarish 1 ya 2 ghante se pehle nahi rukega...Matlab kuch pal aur intejaar karna padega.

Shruti ko Sameer par gussa bhi aa raha tha ki Sameer kaise uska birthday bhul sakta hai...Kuch din pehle hi to usne bataya tha Sameer ko ki aaj uska birthday hai...Lekin Sameer ne wish karna to dur thik se baat bhi nahi kiya tha usse...Sabhi relatives aur khaas dost ne usko wish kar diya tha lekin Sameer ne abhi tak nahi...Yahi baatein sochte hue Shruti udaas ho gayi thi.

Jab uska gate knock hua to gusse me wo door ke paas gayi aur kholte hi gate me khade Sameer par baras padi.

Shruti:- Kyu disturb kar rahe ho mujhe? Aur kyu baar baar gate knock kar rahe ho?

Shruti ne socha koi aur hi hoga...Aur Shruti uss vakt baat karne ke mood me nahi thi to apna saara gussa gate par khade shaks par utaar diya.

Lekin jab usne gaur se Sameer ko dekha to wo ekdam se hairaan ho gayi...Usse kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki kaise react kare.

Sameer:- Abb apna munh band bhi karo...Warna koi macchar ghus jaayega.

Sameer ne muskuraate hue kaha.

Shruti:- Sameer tum!!!Aur tumhaara ye haalat kaise...Jaao pehle apne room me aur acche se nahaalo warna bukhaar lag jaayega.

Shruti ki aawaj se hi lag raha tha ki wo kitna hairaan hai...Usne Sameer ka iss haalat me aane ka bilkul bhi expect nahi kiya tha.

Sameer:- Kuch jaruri kaam ke liye aaya tha...Warna mujhe koi shaukh nahi vaarish me aise bhaagte hue aane me...Apna kaam pura karke hi nahaane jaaunga.

Sameer ne muskuraate hue kaha.

Shruti:- Aisa kaunsa kaam hai ki tum aise vaarish me bhaagte hue aa gaye aur wo bhi mere kamre me.

Shruti Sameer ki har baat pe aur bhi jyada hairaan ho rahi thi.

Sameer:- Wo bataane se jyada dikhane me hi accha hoga.

Sameer ne fir Shruti ki taraf muskuraate hue dekha aur kaha...Shruti abb pura confuse ho gayi thi aur usse kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki Sameer kya kehna chaahta hai.

Shruti:- Tum paheli kyu bujha rahe ho...Mujhe tumhaari koi bhi baat samajh me nahi aa raha...Jo bhi kehna hai khul kar kaho...Aur tum kya dikhaana chaahte ho mujhe?

Iss baar bhi Shruti ki aawaj me hairaani tha.

Sameer:- Pehle andar aaunga tab hi dikha paaunga na...Yaa fir gate se hi bhagaane ka plan hai.

Shruti:- Oh sorry...Mai bhi naa...Baato hi baato me tumhe andar bulaana bhul hi gayi...Aao andar aao aur jo bhi kehna chaahte ho khul kar bataao.

Iske baad Sameer room me aata hai aur haath me liya hua plastic ke andar ka cake Shruti ke haath me pakda deta hai.

Shruti:- Kya hai ye.

Sameer:- Yahi to dikhaana chaahta tha tumhe.

Shruti:- Aakhir isme kya hai jo tum mujhe dikhane ke liye itne dur se bhingte hue aaye ho.

Shruti ne hairaani ke saath kaha aur table me wo cake ka plastic rakh ke utshukta ke saath khola.

Jab plastic hataa kar dekha to Shruti ko apne aankho par vishwaas hi nahi hua...Jo chehra kuch pal pehle udaas tha abb achanak se muskaan aa gaya...Pal bhar me uska dil khus ho gaya...Saamne ek pyaara sa birthday cake tha.

Acche se cake dekhne ke baad jab usne ghum kar Sameer ki taraf dekha to paaya ki Sameer Shruti ka muskuraata chehra dekh muskura raha tha.

Kuch pal ke liye koi kuch na bola...Shruti to bahut khus ho gayi thi aur usse samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki kya bole...

Sameer bhi Shruti ka muskuraata hua chehra dekhne me vyast tha.

Kuch pal yunhi chup rehne ke baad Sameer Shruti ke paas aaya aur bola.

Sameer:- I am sorry Shruti...Mujhe pehle se hi pata tha ki aaj tumhara birthday hai...Lekin kya karu movies jyada dekhne ki vajah se dimaag kharaab ho gaya hai...Movies ki tarah hi tumhe surprise dena chaahta tha...Lekin iss chakkar me bahut der ho gaya aur baarish ki vajah se aur late...Jaise taise aa gaya...Mai bhi naa...Jo baat kehne aaya tha wo bataana chhod bakwaas karne lag gaya.

Happy Birthday Shruti....Many many happy returns of the day...May God continue to bless your life and give you the desires of your heart.

Sameer ne iss andaaz me kaha jaise Shruti se jyada wo khus hai Shruti ki birthday me.

Shruti abhi bhi kuch bol nahi paa rahi thi...Wo hairaan aur khus dono hi thi...Uske kaan me baar baar Sameer ka birthday wish gunj raha tha.

Sameer:- Abb aise hi khade rahogi ya cake kaat kar khilaaogi bhi...Kab se wait kar raha hu.

Sameer ne majaak karte hue kaha.

Sameer ne jaise hi ye baat kaha Shruti ne Sameer ko gale laga liya aur kaha.

Shruti:- Tum bhi naa...Majaak karna kabhi nahi chhodoge...Kitna acche se wish kiya lekin agle hi pal majaak...Waise thanks Sameer....Mujhe itna accha surprise dene ke liye...Ye birthday mere liye khaas birthdays me se ek hai...Pehli baar ghar se baahar celebrate kar rahi hu aur wo bhi apne ek bahut acche dost ke saath.

Mujhe to laga ki tum bhul gaye hoge mera birthday...Par tumhe to yaad tha...Bahut khushi hui ye jaan kar.

Sameer:- Aise kaise bhul jaata...Mera dost ka birthday hai...Mai to dosto ke liye jaan tak de sakta hu to ye birthday yaad karna kaunsa badi baat hai.

Shruti:- Tum sach me filmy ho...Abhi bhi waise hi dialogue maar rahe ho.

Sameer:- Wo to mai hu.

Iske baad Shruti cake kaat kar Sameer ko khilaati hai aur Sameer bhi ek tukra cake Shruti ko khilaata hai.

Aur kuch der tak dono aise hi baatein karte hai.

Shruti ke liye ye shaam bahut special ban gaya tha...Wo jo chaahti thi wo ho gaya...Rajesh ki gair maujoodgi me Sameer ke saath usne acche se apna birthday celebrate kiya.

Aise hi kuch der baat karne ke baad Shruti kehti hai.

Shruti:- Sameer abb tum jaa kar nahaa kar fresh ho jaao...Raat ko 8 baje yaha niche hall par party rakha hai maine.

Sameer:- Kis cheej ka party.

Sameer Shruti ka baat samajh gaya tha fir bhi Shruti ko thoda pareshaan kar raha tha.

Shruti:- Aur kis cheej ka party...Mera birthday ka...Abb baat karna band karo aur jaao jaldi se nahaane...Maine teachers se permission le liya hai...Aur sabhi ko invite kiya hai...Abb jaao aur party me milte hai 8 baje niche hall me.

Abb Sameer bhi chala jaata hai fresh hone...Baarish me bhingne ke baad wo bahut uncomfortable mehsoos kar raha tha par wo iss baat se Shruti ke birthday par asar padne nahi dena chaahta tha...Abb wo bhi bina koi baat kiye chala jaata hai apne room me fresh hone.

Sameer ke jaane ke baad hi Shruti ke chehre par ek kutil muskaan aata hai...Birthday to celebrate kar liya abb intejaar tha to party ka...Ye party usne birthday celebrate karne se jyada Priya aur uski doston ka beizzati karne ke liye rakha tha jo abb kuch der me suru hone wala tha...Iss baat se Shruti bhi puri tarah anjaan thi ki iss birthday party sabhi ki life ko buri tarah se prabhawit karne wala hai.

UPDATE 45​

At Night on 8:00 pm

Jaisa ki decide kiya tha party raat 8:00 pm me start hua...Sameer ne sabhi students aur teachers ko inform kar diya Shruti ke birthday ke baare me Priya aur uske dosto ko chhod kar...Kul milaa kar 3 teachers aur 30 students the...Ek chhota sa party rakha gaya tha.

Sabhi students niche hall me maujood the Priya, Karan aur Divya ko chhod kar...Sabhi log thoda excited the...Abb kisi ka birthday party tha to excitement to hona hi tha...Sabhi log khus najar aa rahe the Rajesh ko chhod kar.

Rajesh na chaahte hue bhi Sameer ke kehne par Shruti ke birthday attend kar raha tha...Wo dheemi aawaj me baj raha gaana se bhi chiddh raha tha...Students ki aapsi baat bhi usko bardaasht nahi ho raha tha usse...Usko ghutan mehsoos ho raha tha...Wo bas yahi chaahta tha ki jald se jald ye party khatam ho jaaye aur usko thoda chain mile.

Sabhi students aise hi gaane me thoda dance aur masti kar rahe the ki tabhi Shruti apne birthday dress me waha par aa gayi...Acche se makeup bhi kiya tha...Wo bahut khubsurat lag rahi thi...Bahut si students ki najar Shruti par tika hua tha...Lekin Shruti ka najar sirf Sameer par...Sameer bhi kuch samajh nahi paa raha tha Shruti ki iss najar ka matlab kya hai...Wo to bas Shruti ki birthday aur uski chehre ka khushi dekh khus tha..

Thoda sa halla aur gaane ki aawaj se Priya aur Divya apne room me baithe disturb ho gaye the...Unhe samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki kya vajah hai...Wo dono teachers aur managers se complaint karne baahar nikle...Baahar nikal kar sabhi niche hall me pahunche.

Niche pahunchte hi aas paas ka najara aur Shruti ko dekh unhe samajhne me der nahi laga ki aaj Shruti ka birthday hai...Lekin unhe kya matlab Shruti ke birthday se...Chali gayi teachers se complain karne...Teachers ne bhi bas kuch der ki baat hai keh kar taal diya.

Abb wo dono bhi kuch nahi kehti hai aur bas jaldi se iss party ka khatam hone ka intejaar karti hai.

Kuch hi der me cake kaatne ka vakt bhi aa gaya...Cake bada tha...Aur sabhi students kuch pieces khaa sakte the.

Cake katne ke baad Shruti ne sabse pehla tukda Sameer ko khilaaya aur aise hi dhire dhire sabhi ne cake khaa liye...Rajesh ne bhi na chaahte hue bhi cake khaaya...Sabhi ko cake mila Priya, Divya aur Karan ko chhod kar.

Priya ko to iss baat se koi fark nahi pada...Wo to pehle se hi jaanti thi ki aisa hi hone waala hai...Priya ko bhi cake khaane me koi interest nahi tha...Lekin Divya ko ye sab apna beizzati lag raha tha...Wo bas gusse ka ghunt pikar reh gayi...Cake kaat te vakt sabhi ne Shruti ko wish kiya tha lekin Priya aur uski dosto ne nahi.

Yahi se pata chal raha tha ki inn sabki dushmani kitna badh gaya tha...Jo shaayad hi kabhi thik ho paaye...Shruti to andar se bahut khush thi Priya aur uski dosto ko beizzat karke...Wo to abhi aur bhi bahut kuch karne waali thi...Rajesh ko Shruti ki iss harkat par bahut gussa aa raha tha lekin kuch bol nahi raha tha...Sameer shaant tha aur usse iss maamle se koi asar nahi pad raha tha usse.

Abb cake kaatne ke baad vakt aaya gifts dene ka...Yahi wo mauka tha jo Shruti itne dino se intejaar kar rahi thi...Shruti ne pehle se hi sabhi ke liye kuch na kuch gift ke liye kharid rakha tha...Sabhi ke liye alag alag gifts liya tha usne...Sabhi gifts mehenga lag raha tha...Baap ke paisa kis din kaam aata? Paise ki koi chinta tha nahi to sabhi ki najar me apna impression badhane ke liye aur Priya ko beizzat karne ke liye ye kadam jaanbujh kar Shruti ne uthaaya tha.

Sabhi ko gifts dene ke baad Shruti apne chehre par kutil muskaan liye Priya aur Divya ki taraf badhi...Aur unke paas pahunchte hi.

Shruti:- Priya ye lo 5 rs aur Divya tum bhi lo 5rs...Ye tumhaara gift...Abb kya karu khaali haath to bhej nahi sakti...To socha tumhe bhi gift de du jo tum dono ka aukaat se ekdam match kare.

Shruti ne Priya aur Divya ka majaak udaate hue kaha...Sabhi shocked ho gaye Shruti ki baat sun kar...Kisi ko uska ye baat pasand nahi aaya lekin koi kuch nahi bola...Sameer bhi shocked tha Shruti ki iss behavior se.

Priya aur Divya bahut gussa ho gayi Shruti ki iss baat par...Divya jo pehle se hi gussa thi wo kuch bolne hi wali thi ki Priya ne uska haath pakad kar chup rehne ka ishaaa kiya aur khud kehne lagi.

Priya:- Sorry Shruti...Mai gift lene se kabhi mana nahi karti lekin jab gift dene wala tum jaisi giri hui ho usse to mai kabhi nahi leti.

Priya ne bhi palatwaar kiya...Fir se sab shocked ho gaye...Sabhi ko pata tha ki Shruti aur Priya ke bich banti nahi hai lekin kisi ne socha nahi tha ki baat itna badh jaayega.

Shruti ne jaise hi ye suna uska gussa saatwe aasman par pahunch gaya...Usne socha tha ki Priya ko aise gift dene se uska bahut beizzati hoga...Aas paas ke log hasenge Priya par aur uska badla pura ho jaayega...Lekin usne soch nahi tha ki Priya hi uska beizzati sabke saamne iss tarah se kar degi.

Shruti:- Tu mujhe giri hui bolti hai...Teri aukaat hi kya hai...Mere ghar me naukrani banne ke laayak bhi nahi hai aur mujhse jubaan lada rahi hai...Aur sabke saamne mujhse badtameezi kar rahi hai?

Itna keh kar Shruti ne Priya ko ek thapaad marne hi wali thi ki Priya uska haath bich me pakad kar ulta thappad Shruti ko maar deti hai aur kehti hai.

Priya:- Kya socha tha tune? Tu aise hi aakar hame beizzat kar degi aur ham chup ho kar sun lenge...Tujhe pehle hi kaha tha hamse dur raha kar lekin tujhe bahut shaukh hai ladne ka...Agar fir se aayi naa to dekh le naa mai kya karti hu tera...Abb bhaag yaha se.

Pal bhar me maahaul badal gaya tha...Aur itna badal gaya tha ki Priya ne Shruti ko sabke saamne thappad maar diya wo bhi uske hi birthday par...Sab shocked ho kar tamasha dekh rahe the...Kisi ko samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki ye kya ho raha hai aur kya kare...Shruti ko abb bahut hi beizzati mehsoos ho raha tha...Wo bas apna munh jhukaye khadi thi.

Sameer:- Priya!!

Sameer Priya ko samjhaane ke liye aage badha tha taaki maamla aur na bigde lekin Priya ne uski baat ko bich me hi kaat kar kaha.

Priya:- Chup...Bilkul chup...Apni jubaan se mera naam mat lena aur mujhse baat bhi mat karna.

Priya ek dam se aakramak hokar boli.

Sameer bhi abb kuch nahi bol paaya...Bas Priya ko dekh raha tha...Achanak chehre par gusse ki bhaaw aane lage...Sameer se koi choti si baat par badtameezi kare wo Sameer ko bilkul bhi pasand nahi tha lekin yaha to Priya ne sabhi ke saamne chup kara diya...Jis ladki se wo itna nafrat karta tha aaj ussi ladki ne sabke saamne usse jaleel kiya tha...Iss baat ne Sameer ke ego ko hurt kiya tha...Apna ego hurt hone se aur Shruti ka beizzati se Sameer bhi gusse me laal ho gaya.

Abb Sameer aur Priya ke bich ek beintehaa nafrat paidaa ho gaya tha aur iske upar Shruti ki saazishein...Yahi se suru hua nafrat ka khel aur Sameer ka bhool.

Sameer kuch bolne hi wala tha ki Priya bhi apna dabaa hua gussa ko nikalte hue bolne lagi...Aaj Sameer se bahut kuch kehna chaahti thi Priya...Saara hisaab barabar karna tha usko....Aur aaj usse ye mauka bhi mil gaya...Wo bhi Sameer se utna hi nafrat karne lagi thi jitna ki Sameer...Chehra aur jubaan par gussa laa kar wo kehti hai.

UPDATE 46​

Priya:- Bahut hua Sameer...Bahut bol liya tumne aur bahut sunn liya humne...Tum samajhte kya ho apne aap ko? Tumhe lagta hai ki tum hi acche ho aur baaki ke sab bure...Aur attitude to aise dikhaate ho ki jaise ki tum koi celebrity ho.

Tumhe kya laga hum kuch nahi bolte to ham gunge behre hai ya darpok hai...Pehle hamaari galti thi ye baat ka hame ehsaas tha iss liye kuch nahi kehte the...Abb apni galti maanna hume aata hai aur sudharna bhi aata hai...Tum hi kehte the na ki ham tumhaare raashte me na aaye...Bahut pehle hatt gaye the tumhaare raaste se aur apni hi duniya me vyast the...(Shruti ki taraf dekh kar) Lekin ye baat iss chudail ko manjur nahi tha...Pucch lo isse kyu hame aakar pareshaan karti thi...Har baar warning deti thi...Isse lag raha tha ki ham isse dar jaayenge...Lekin chudail ko ye pata nahi tha ki iske bhaunkne se hame koi fark nahi padta...(Shruti se) Kyu chudail? Abb to tujhe samajh me aa gaya hai na...Hamse dur rehne me hi teri bhalayi hai.

Shruti ke aise baar baar chudail bolne se Sameer ka gussa aur badh raha tha to koi students ko hassi aa raha tha jo Sameer ke gusse ko aur bhadka raha tha...Jab Sameer ko bardasht nahi hua tab daant chabhaate hue usne kaha.

Sameer:- Shruti ko baar baar chudail kehna band karo...Please kya ye maamla ham akele me suljhaa sakte hai? Aise sabke samne tamasha banane se tumhe kya milega? Aapas me baat karke saari problems khatm karte hai.

Sameer ne to Priya ko samjhate hue kaha lekin uska aawaj se pata chal raha tha ki wo kitne gusse me hai...Bas kisi tarah apne gussa par kabu kiya tha.

Priya:- Kya baat hai Mr. Sameer Sharma? Jab baat khud ki izzat par aaya to aise munh chippa kar bhaag rahe hai...Hamaare baare me to kabhi nahi socha...Sabke saamne jab hamaara majaak udaate thhe ya hamaari galti ko sabke saamne dikhaate thhe tab to bahut maja aata tha aapko lekin aaj kya hua?

Aur rahi baat iss chudail ko chudail na kehne ki to ye possible nahi hai Mr...Mere paas abhi time nahi hai ki Shruti ke kartut ke baare me kuch kahu...Tumhara hi dost hai aaram se pucch lena.

Bas itna kahunga ki tum aur tumhaari iss chudail dost hamaare raaste me kabhi nahi aana...Mai ek baat keh deti hu ki aaj se mujhe tumse koi lena dena nahi hai aur tumhe bhi humse kuch lena dena nahi hona chahiye...Tum apni raaste aur ham apne raaste...Abhi to iss chudail ka gaal laal kiya hai agar agli baar fir se dimaag kharab karegi to kuch keh nahi sakti...Aur tab aa kar ye mat pucchna ki maine aisa kyu kiya.

Priya aaj itne dino ki nafrat aur gussa nikaal rahi thi...Uski har lafz uska Sameer se beinteha nafrat ka gawahi de raha tha.

Sameer bhi sab kuch gusse ki ghunt pee kar sun raha tha...Sabhi ke saamne aise majaak ban jaane se wo bahut hi uncomfortable feel kar raha tha...Gussa to bahut aa raha tha lekin kuch bol nahi paa raha tha...Bolta bhi kya jab galti Shruti ka hi tha...Usse ye to pata nahi tha ki Shruti ka galti kya hai lekin Shruti ka jhuka hua chehra dekh itna to samajh gaya ki Shruti ne jarur kuch kiya hai aur issi vajah se Priya itna ucchal rahi hai...Wo abb bas itna chaahta tha ki jaldi se ye tamasha khatam ho jaaye.

Priya:- Sameer jaante ho mai sochti thi ki kahi tumse nafrat karke maine koi galti to nahi kiya...Lagta tha ki tum jaise bhi ho utna bure bhi nahi ho...Aur hamaari ye nafrat misunderstanding se suru hua...Lekin mai galat nahi thi...Accha kiya jo mai tumse nafrat karti hu...Tum to dosti me itna andhe ho gaye ho ki tumhe sahi aur galat ka andaaza hi nahi hai...Aur to aur apne dost ki galti chupaane ke liye mujhse hi bahas kar rahe ho...Tum se ek din parking me bhi baat karna chaaha tha iss chudail ke baare me...Lekin tumne mana kar diya aur iske hi tarafdaari karke mujhe bhej diya...Ussi baat se iss chudail ka itna himmat badh gaya aur aaj iski abhi jo haalat hai iski vajah ye khud hai.

Ek salah deti hu ki dosti karna hai to kisi aur se karna...Iss chiludail se nahi...Kabhi ye tumhaara saath nahi dene wali...Itna to jarur keh sakti hu ki pith piche chura bhaunkne se bhi nahi chukti hai ye chudail.

Pata nahi kis cheej ka ghamand hai isse...Aur kya saabit karne aayi thi ye mere paas...Mujhe mera aukaat samjhaa rahi thi...Maanti hu tum log jitna rich family se belong nahi karti...Gaaw me ek middle class family me pali badi hu...Sab kuch thik thak hai aur ham apne life se satisfied hai...Paiso se har kuch nahi hota khusi to santust rehne se milti hai...Mere sapne tum jaise laalchi log jitna bada nahi hai lekin mai apni life me khus hu.

Aur ye chudail apne aap ko samajhti kya hai? Bhikhaari jaise bartaaw kar rahi thi mere saath...Pata nahi kyu mere picche padi hai...Kabhi chhain nahi milta isse...Bas dusre ke picche pade raho aur jeena mushkil kar do...Iske alawa isse aata hi aur kya hai.

Tum logo se aur baat karke mai apna mood aur kharab karna nahi chaahti...Pata nahi meri baat tum logo ki samajh me aaya bhi ya nahi...Lekin mai itna keh deti hu ki aaj se humaara raasta alag aur mujhe tum aur iss chudail ki dakhal andaazi nahi chaahiye...Ham log shaanti se rehna chaahte hai...Live and Let Live.

Itna keh kar Priya Divya ka haath pakad kar waapas apne room me le jaati hai...Usne apna kaam kar diya tha aur aaj wo andar se bahut halka mehsoos kar rahi thi...Bahut din se Sameer se sidhe baat karne ka jo bojh tha wo aaj khatam ho gaya...Sameer ko aaj usne chup kara diya tha aur saath hi uska attitude ko bhi.

Abb hall me sirf teachers, students, Sameer , Rajesh aur Shruti hi bache the...Sabhi students ko ek mudda mil gaya tha jis par discuss karke wo sab apna time pass kare...Kisi ke liye ye show shocking tha to kisi ke liye free ka comedy...Koi iss maamle par baat karke has rahe the to koi apne apne room me jaane lage.

Teachers ko bhi samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki kaise react kare...Itna to unhe bhi pata chal gaya tha ki galti Shruti ka hai...Baat bahas se jyada nahi badha to unhone bhi koi dakhal nahi diya...Unhe hi apne pareshaani suljhane diya.

Dhire dhire sabhi chale gaya apne room me aur baaki reh gaye Sameer, Rajesh aur Shruti.

Rajesh ne bhi iss vakt kuch naa bolna hi thik samjha aur wo bhi apne room me chala gaya.

Shruti apne sir jhukaaye aaj ka saara ghatna ke baare me soch rahi thi...Kya socha tha usne aur kya ho gaya...Kaha wo apne birthday ka wait kar rahi thi Priya ko beizzat karne ka lekin ulta Priya ne hi usko sabke saamne beizzat kar diya...Aur Sameer ko bhi bahut kuch keh diya...Abhi to wo soch rahi thi ki Sameer ko kya jawaab de...Sab kuch usne Sameer se chuppa kar kiya tha...Lekin iss bich usse Priya par bahut gussa aa raha tha...Abb usne thaan liya ki ek din acche se wo Priya se badla legi aur aaj hui ghatna ko kabhi nahi bhulegi jab tak wo apna badla pura na kar le.

Uske paas me hi khada Sameer ka bhi waisa hi haal tha...Nafrat aur khud ka beizzati se uski aankhe gusse se laal ho gaya tha...Sabhi ke saamne apna aur Shruti ka beizzati ko wo seh nahi paa raha tha...Aaj jo bhi hua uss ghatna ne Sameer ke dil me Priya ke liye jo nafrat tha usse aur badha diya.

Kuch der gusse se jameen me dekhne ke baad Sameer ne apna chehra upar uthaya aur gusse se Shruti ki taraf dekh kar kaha.

UPDATE 47​

Sameer:- Kya jarurat tha ye sab karne ki?

Sameer ne apna gussa ko dabaana chaaha lekin dabaa nahi paaya...Sameer ka gussa Shruti ke liye koi shock se kam nahi tha...Pehli baar Sameer Shruti par gussa hua tha...Shruti kuch bol nahi paayi...

Bas apni najar niche jhuka kar hi khadi rahi.

Sameer:- Kyu kiya tumne Shruti ye sab aur ye sab karne ki jarurat bhi kya tha? Aaj galti humaara tha aur mujhe bhi chup rehna pada...Aaj pehli baar koi mujhe aisa beizzat karta raha aur mai chaah kar bhi kuch nahi kar paaya...Kya jarurat tha Shruti tumhe bekaar me unn logo ki maamle me dakhal dene ki...Kaash tumne ye sab nahi kiya hota aur naahi unn logo ki himmat itna badhta.

Iss baar Sameer ki aawaj me gussa ke saath ek dard bhi tha...Pehli baar usne beizzati mehsoos kiya tha aur wo bhi sabhi ke saamne.

Sameer ne bas itna hi kaha tha ki Shruti se bhi abb raha nahi gaya...Usne apna sir uthaa kar Sameer ke niraash chehre ko dekha...Shruti ke aankho me aansu ki jagah gussa tha...Lekin Sameer ki haalat dekh jaldi se usne apne chehre ke bhaaw badal kar dukhi hone ka naatak karte hue kaha.

Shruti:- Sorry Sameer.

Isse jyada Shruti ko samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki kya bole.

Sameer bhi gusse me sir ghuma leta hai...Wo to Shruti par bhi gussa tha lekin Shruti ko kuch keh nahi paa raha tha.

Shruti:-Please Sameer aise naaraj mat hoo...Sorry mai apni galti ke liye maafi maangti hu.

Sameer:- Abb sorry se kya faidaa...Unn logo ne apna kaam kar diya...Hame sab ki najar me giraa diya...Mujhe to samajh me nahi aa raha ki maine aisa kya kar diya jo usne mujhe itna sab kuch suna diya...Abb sorry bolne se beetaa hua vakt waapas to nahi aayega...Aaj mai unse haar gaya jinse mai kabhi haarna nahi chaahta tha...Aaj unn logo ne hara diya mujhe sabke saamne.

Isse aage Sameer nahi bol paaya...Apni beizzati par wo aur bol nahi paaya...Shruti ko bhi abb pata chala ki Sameer kitna jyaada naaraj hai.

Shruti:- Mujhe nahi pata tha ki baat itna bigad sakta hai...Agar mujhe pata hota ki ye sab hota to mai kabhi aisa nahi karti...Maine to socha ki ye bahut accha mauka hai unhe aur beizzat karne ka lekin.

Sameer:- Mai iss baare me kuch baat nahi karna chaahta...Mera mood abhi bahut kharaab hai aur aise me mera saara gussa tum par nikal sakta hai...Mai abhi jaa raha hu apne room me...Lekin jaane se pehle itna jarur kahunga ki aage se unki maamle me kabhi dakhal mat dena...Mai abb unki galti ka intejaar kar raha hu...Ek baar galti kar de Priya tab usko jindagi bhar ka dard dunga...Bas ek mauka mil jaaye...Nahi chhodunga usse...Aur apna badla lekar hi rahunga.

Mai tumse ye to nahi pucchumga ki tumne kya kiya tha unke saath jis vajah se wo sab itna kuch bol rahi thi...Lekin ye jarur kahunga ki aage se aisa kuch mat karna please.

Gusse me ye sab kehne ke baad Sameer ek pal waha nahi ruka aur sidhe apne room me chala gaya.

Aaj jo bhi hua usse Priya ke liye Sameer ka nafrat aur badh gaya tha...Kuch din pehle jo gussa shaant tha aaj wo fir se bhadak gaya tha.

Shruti ko kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki kya kare...Usko apni galti ka ehsaas bilkul bhi nahi tha...Usse bas Priya par gussa aa raha tha aur badla lene ki chaahat bhi...Aaj ki baat se Shruti ko itna to jarur pata chal gaya ki Sameer ke saamne kuch nahi karna hai...Jo bhi karna hai Sameer ke peeth picche...Usne aaj Sameer ki najaro me Priya ke liye jo nafrat tha usse mehsoos kar liya tha...Abb usko Sameer ko bina bataaye Sameer ki nafrat ka istemaal karna tha aur ek plan banana tha jisse saanp bhi mar jaaye aur laathi bhi na toote.

In roof​

Chath par Priya akeli baithi thi aur raat ke maahaul ka majaa le rahi thi...Bahut dino ke baad ek chhain mila tha usse...Aaj se pehle aur Sameer se milne ke baad har ek pal ko ghut kar jeeya tha usne...Sameer ka aise sabke saamne beizzat kar dene se bahut pareshaan ho gayi thi...Aaj mauka milaa usse aur usne apna saara hisaab barabar kar liya...Wo chhath ke ek kone me baith kar khusi ke saath niche ki taraf dekh rahi thi ki picche se usko kisi ke aane ki aahat hua.

Picche jo bhi aa raha tha wo aaj har haal me apne kaam ko anjaam dene waala tha...Yahi sahi mauka tha uske liye...Bahut kar liya tha intejaar aur aaj mila wo mauka usko.

UPDATE 48​

Jaise hi Priya ko kisi ki aahat mehsoos hua wo turant picche mud gayi...Andhera me wo pehchaan nahi paa rahi thi ki picche wala shaks kaun hai aur kyu aaya hai...Bas andhera me wo itna hi dekh paayi ki wo shakhs ladka hai.

Priya ke chehre par dar aur hairaani ke mile jule bhaaw tha...Wo soch rahi thi ki itni raat ko chhat par kaun aaya hai aur kis liye...Usne himmat karke puccha.

Priya:- Kaun ho tum?

Ghabraahat me Priya ke munh se bas itna hi nikla...Isse aage kya bole Priya ko kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha.

Priya ke bolne ke kuch der baad hi wo ladka bola.

Ladka:- Mai hu Karan.

Karan ne jab ye bataya tab Priya ne raahat ke saans liya.

Priya bas Karan ko dekh rahi thi...Wo kuch nahi bol rahi thi...Priya ko chup dekh Karan ne kaha.

Karan:- Tum itna ghabrayi hui kyu ho...Sab kuch thik hai na???

Priya :- Haan.

Priya ne bas itna hi reply diya.

Karan:- To fir itna dari hui kyu ho?

Priya:- Ghabra gayi thi tumhe dekh kar.

Priya ne ek lambi saans le kar kaha...Karan Priya ki baat par hairaan ho gaya.

Karan:- Mujhe dekh kar ghabra gayi...Lekin kyu?

Karan ne ye kehne ke baad sawaliya najro se Priya ko dekha.

Priya:- Andhera me acche se nahi dikh raha tha ki kaun hai...Achanak se saamne aane par tumhe pehchaan nahi paayi...Iss liye kisi aur ko samajh kar ghabra gayi thi.

Karan:- Lekin ghabrane ki jarurat kya hai agar meri jagah koi aur hota to.

Priya:- Itni raat ko koi achanak se mere picche koi ladka aye to Ghabraahat to hogi hi...Pata nahi kis intention se aaya ho...Mujhe laga kahi Sameer to nahi hai jo mujhe nukshaan pahuchane aaya ho apna beizzati bardaast nahi kar paane ki vajah se.

Karan:- Majaa aa gaya aaj to...Bahut acche se Sameer ki band baja diya tumne...Bahut time se wait kar raha tha iss pal ke liye...Jo mai nahi kar paaya wo tumne karke dikhaya...I am so happy today...Abb dekhna wo hume apna munh bhi nahi dikhayega panga lena to dur ki baat hai.

Karan ki aawaj se hi pata chal raha tha ki wo kitna khus hai...

Bahut dino ke baad itna khus ho raha tha warna Sameer ne to jeena mushkil kar diya tha uska.

Priya:- Please yaar aaj to uski baat kar ke mood kharaab mat karo...Bahut dino ke baad khus hu mai...Aur uske baare me baat karna nahi chaahti...Lets live this moment.

Iske baad Priya aur Karan ke bich ek khaamoshi chaa jaati hai...Bich bich me dono ek dusre ki taraf dekh lete the aur mushkura dete the...Karan ki najar me to ek confusion tha...Usse samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki kya kare...Lekin Priya ki najar me Karan ke liye pyaar.

Priya:- Tum yaha kyu aaye ho iss vakt?

Khaamoshi ko chirte hue Priya ne Karan se pucha.

Karan:- Mmai to aise hi ayaa ttha.

Karan ne haklate hue kaha...Usse ummeed nahi tha ki achanak se Priya ye sawaal pucch dega.

Priya:- Sach keh rahe ho?

Priya ne muskuraate hue Karan ki aankh me aankh daal kar puccha...Usse pata tha ki Karan jhuth bol raha hai aur wo acche se jaanti thi ki Karan kyu aaya hai.

Karan ne ha me sir hilaa diya.

Priya:- Tumhe kya lagta hai tum itni aasani se mujh se jhuth bol doge aur mujhe pata bhi nahi chalega...Sach sach bataao...Aur abb koi jhuth mat bolna.

Priya ne muskuraate hue warning diya.

Karan ko samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki kya sach me usko sach bolna chaahiye...Agar usne sach bol diya aur Priya naraaj ho gayi to.

Karan:- Wo mai...wo mai...

Isse aage Karan kuch bol nahi paa raha tha...Aaj Priya ko propose karne me usko dar lag raha tha...Bhale hi usne ek chaal chala tha Sameer ke ghadi churaa kar lekin usse ye pata nahi chala tha ki Priya uske baare me kya sochti hai...Kahi mana naa kar de...Iss dar se Karan kuch bol nahi paa raha tha.

Priya:- Kya wo mai wo mai kar rahe ho? Jo bhi kehna hai khul kar kaho.

Iss baar Priya ne serious hone ka acting kiya...Isse Karan aur dar gaya...Ek najar Priya ki aankho me dekha Karan ne...Lekin agle pal hi najar hata liya dar ke kaaran.

Karan:- Kkuch nnahi.

Priya ko abb apne hi harkat par gussa aa raha tha...Accha khaasa Karan usse propose karne jaa raha tha lekin uski acting se Karan dar gaya aur himmat nahi kar paaya.

Priya:- Arre bataao na yaar...Kya kehna chaahte ho aur aise dare hue kyu lag rahe ho?

Iss baar Priya ne thoda dheemi aawaj me kaha...Karan ne iss baar himmat karke bol hi diya.

Karan:- Actually Priya I Llove yyouu.

Karan ne bol to diya...Lekin uska dar abhi bhi waisa hi tha...Priya kya jawaab degi ye soch kar wo aur ghabra raha tha...Life me first time wo itna ghabra raha tha...Priya ko aise chup dekh bahut himmat karke Karan ne apna sar uthaya aur Priya ke chehre ke bhaaw padhne laga...Priya ki chehre ka gussa dekh wo bahut dar gaya aur usse samajh me aa gaya ki Priya usse pyaar nahi karti.

Priya:- Himmat kaise hui tumhaari mujhe propose karne ki?

Priya ka bas itna hi kehna tha ki Karan ka chehra ekdam se latak gaya aur wo niraash hokar picche mood kar waapas jaane laga.

UPDATE 49​

Karan wapas niche jaane hi wala tha ki Priya daud kar aage badhi aur Karan ke kandhe ko pakad kar waapas apne taraf pakad kar ghuma diya aur Karan ko ghurne lagi.

Karan bhi kuch pal chup raha...Kuch der baad himmat karke usne Priya ke chehre ko dekha aur kaha.

Karan:- Sorry...Agar tumhe buraa laga ho to.

Karan ki aawaj se pata chal raha tha ki wo kitna hopeless ho gaya hai.

Karan ki ye baat Priya ko accha nahi laga...Abb usse mehsoos hua ki Karan ko aur tadpaana thik nahi hoga.

Usne abb aur der nahi kiya...Jaldi se Karan ko gale laga liya aur kaha.

Priya:- I love you too Karan.

Priya ne thoda khushi aur thoda sharmaate hue kaha...Uski aawaj se lag raha tha ki aaj maano usse duniya bhar ki khushi mil gaya hai.

Priya bas Karan ke gale se lipti hi rahi...Karan ko ek pal ke liye to kuch samajh me nahi aaya...Lekin jab dusre pal usse samajh me aaya to uska nirash chehra par fir se muskaan laut aaya...Ek pal me wo bhi bahut khus ho gaya aur khushi ke mare usne bhi Priya ko apne baaho me bhar liya.

Dono aaj bahut khus the...Kuch dino se ye dono bas issi pal ka intejaar kar rahe the...Pahla pyaar me proposal accept hone ka majaa hi kuch aur hai...Kuch pal dono yunhi ek dusre ke gale me lipte rahe aur iss pal ko jeete rahe...Dono bas ek dusre ka saath mehsoos kar rahe the...Kareeb 15 minutes baad wo dono alag hue.

Alag hone ke baad Karan muskuraate hue Priya ke chehra dekhne laga jo sharm ke saath apni najar Karan se chura rahi thi.

Karan ko Priya ka ye adaah bahut pasand aaya...Iss khaamoshi ko chirte hue wo pyaar se bola.

Karan:- Kya baat hai? Kuch der pehle to aise ghur rahi thi jaise khaa jaaogi...Lekin abb...Abb to ek najar bhi nahi dekh rahi ho.

Karan ki baat par Priya ko kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki kya kahe...Wo sharmaate hue bas najar churaa rahi thi.

Karan:- Please abb to kuch bolo...Kab se maraa jaa raha hu tumhari pyari baatein sunne ke liye...Lekin tum to kuch bol hi nahi rahi ho.

Lekin Priya fir bhi kuch nahi bolti.

Karan:- Lagta hai maun vrat rakh liya hai abb.

Karan ne dhire se badbadaate hue kaha lekin Priya ne sunn liya...Abb Priya ne ek najar upar uthaa kar Karan ko ghuraa aur agle hi pal muskuraate hue najar jhuka liya.

Karan:- Chhodo ye sab baatein...Ye bataao ki tum mujhse pyaar karti thi to siddhe siddhe jawab kyu nahi diya...Aise ghur rahi thi jaise khaa hi jaaogi...Pata hai kitna dar gaya tha mai. :afraid:

Karan ne shikayat karte hue kaha....

Priya Karan ki iss baat par thoda muskurati hai aur kehti hai.

Priya:- Badla le rahi thi.

Karan:- Badla...Kaisa badla?

Karan ne hairaani ke saath puccha. :eek:

Priya:- Badla nahi leti to kya karti...Pata hai kitna tadpaya hai tumne mujhe...Kab se wait kar rahi thi tum mujhe propose karoge...Lekin tum to bahut darpok ho...Koi itna late karta hai kya...Bas issi vajah se naraj ho gayi thi aur socha tumhe tadpane ka.

Priya ne ulta Karan se shikayat kiya...Karan uski baat sunn muskuraate hue bola.

Karan:- Pyaar ka maamla hai pagli...Jitna aashaan sochte hai propose karna utna aashaan hota nahi...

Kahi saamne waale ne proposal reject kar diya to kya hoga bas ye dar satata rehta hai...Pyaar me ek haa jindagi bhar ki khushiyan deta hai to ek naa jindagi bhar ke gum.

Priya:- Tumhe to mai bahut daring samajhti thi jab tumne mujhe khayi me girne se bachaaya...Lekin tum to darpok nikle.

Priya ne muskuraate hue kaha.

Karan:- Kisi bhi aadmi ke paas chahe kitna bhi taakat aur himmat kyu na ho pyaar ke maamle me wo bhigi billi ban jaata hai...Pyaar insaan ko kya nahi karwaata...Pyaar paane ke chakkar me insaan khud ko puri tarah se badal deta hai.

Pyar ke liye taakat aur dare kaam nahi aata...Bas dil aur character kaam aata hai aur saamne waala aapke aur aapke character ke baare me kya sochta hai ye jaruri hai...Aur mai yahi nahi jaan paa raha tha ki tum mere baare me kya sochti ho...Aur dar lag raha tha ki kahi tum mera proposal reject hi na kar do.

Priya:- Are bas bas...Thoda sa majaak kya kar diya tum to ekdam se serious hokar safaayi dene lage.

Iske baad kuch pal ke liye fir se khaamoshi chaa jaata hai...Dono ek dusre ki aankho me dekh ek dusre ke pyaar ko mehsoos kar rahe the...Bahut sukoon mil raha tha dono ko...Shaayad jindagi ki sabse jyada khushi ka palo me se ek tha abhi ka vakt dono ke liye.

Kuch der ki khaamoshi ko todte hue Priya ne kaha.

Priya:- Karan ek baat bataao.

Karan:- Puccho.

Priya:- Tum mujhse kab se pyaar karte ho.

Karan:- Jab se tumhe pehli baar dekha...Ek alag sa feeling mere dil me aaya jab tumhe dekha tab...Shaayad love at first sight keh sakte hai...Uss time to mujhe ye bas attraction hi laga...Lekin jab dhire dhire tumhaare saath vakt bitaane laga tab jaa kar ehsaas hua ki mai tumse pyar karne laga hu...Bas kehne ki himmat nahi kar paa raha tha...Aaj jaise taise himmat karke bol diya.

Aur tum mujhse kab se pyar karti ho?

Karan ne jo mehsoos kiya tha wo keh diya lekin sach to ye tha ki aaj bhi Priya ki taraf bas wo attracted hi tha.

Priya:- Agar sach kahu to mujhe tumse love at first sight nahi hua tha...Tumhe sirf apna dost maanti thi.

Lekin dhire dhire tumhaara saath accha lagne laga...Jab tum Sameer aur Shruti ke saath ladkar mera saath dete the to mujhe bahut accha lagta tha....Tab jaakar shaayad mujhe bhi tumse pyaar hone laga tha...Bas tum aur Divya hi mere wo dost ho jinhone mujhe mushibat me saath diya tha.

Jab tumne uss din apna jaan me khel kar mujhe bachaya to laga shaayad hi koi mujhe itna saath dega jitna tum dete ho...Har pal mere khushi ke baare me sochte ho aur mere liye kuch bhi karte ho....Tab jaa kar mujhe bhi ehsaas hua ki mai bhi tumse pyaar karti hu.

Mujhe kabhi kabhi lagta tha ki tum mujhse pyaar karte ho...Lekin mai sure nahi thi...Jab mujhe ehsaas hua ki mai tumse pyar karti hu tab sochti thi ki kaash ye sach ho ki tum bhi mujhse pyaar karte ho...Aur aaj mera ye wish bhi sach hua.

I love you Karan...I love you so much.

Itna keh kar Priya Karan ke gale lag gayi...Issi tarah se dono kuch der tak pyar bhari baatein karte rahe...Aur jab raat ke 2:00am baj gaye aur unhe neend laga tab dono niche chale gaye sone ke liye.

Issi tarah suruwat hua Karan aur Priya ka pyar ya fir Karan aur Priya ka attraction ka.

1 Year Later​

Aise hi dhire dhire vakt bitne laga...Inn baato ko beete 1 saal se jyada ho gaya...Sameer, Priya aur unki dost abhi just 4th semester me pahunche the...3rd Semester ka result aana baaki tha...1st aur 2nd Semester Sameer ne top kiya tha...Rajesh, Divya aur Priya bhi acche students the aur unka result bhi bahut accha aaya lekin toppers ki list me unka naam nahi tha...Karan aur Shruti jaise taise paas ho gaye...Padhne ki jagah dusro ke khilaaf saajish rachne lagenge to yahi hoga na. :D

Sameer ko dekh kar koi keh nahi sakta tha ki ye top karega...Lekin Rajesh ko chhod koi ye baat nahi jaanta tha ki Sameer jo kaam karta hai dil laga kar karta hai pure dedication ke saath...Intelligent to wo pehle se hi tha aur padhne me koi kanjoosi bhi nahi karta tha...Ek alag routine tha uske padhne ka....Sameer har ek cheej ko time par karta tha aur apne routine ko hamesha follow karta tha.

Ye to hua inke studies ki baat...Abb inke aapas me relations ke baare me bhi bata deta hu.

Iss 1 saal me Priya aur Karan ka pyaar pehle se thoda aur majboot ho gaya tha...Aur inke baare me college me sabhi ko pata chal gaya tha...Lekin kisi ne jyada interest nahi liya iss pyaar par Shruti ko chhod...Priya aur Divya ki dosti pehle jaisa hi tha aur Karan aur Divya ke bich dosti bhi bilkul waise hi tha...Koi sudhar nahi aaya...Bas kaam ke vakt hi baat karte the.

Dusri taraf Sameer aur Rajesh ka dosti pehle ki tarah hi accha tha lekin kabhi kabhi Sameer ko Rajesh ka Divya ke saath badhta karibiyan dekh gussa aata tha...Lekin kuch kehta nahi tha...Sameer aur Shruti ki dosti pehle se bahut accha ho gaya tha...Sameer ke liye ye sirf dosti tha lekin Shruti ke liye pyar...Wo Sameer ko apne dil ki haal bataana to chaahti thi lekin abhi tak nahi bataya...Shruti ka Sameer chhod kisi ke saath relation accha nahi hua tha...Sabhi ko apna dushman maanti thi.

Sameer aur Priya ki nafrat me bhi koi sudhar nahi aaya tha...Bhale hi wo dono ek dusre se baat karna band kar chuke the lekin ye nafrat abhi tak khatm nahi hua tha...Sameer Priya ki bas ek galti ka intejaar kar raha tha apna hisaab barabar karne ka...Jo shaayad Shruti ki meharbani se bahut jaldi sambhav hone waala tha.

UPDATE 50​

During Lunch Break

Sameer ka aaj mood thoda off tha iss liye wo canteen me nahi gaya...Shruti aur Rajesh ne bahut koshish kiya canteen tak le jaane ka lekin Sameer nahi maana...Sameer ke jidd ke saamne Rajesh aur Shruti ko jhukna hi pada.

Dono chale gaye canteen me aur akele akele baith kar lunch karne lage...Rajesh aaj kuch jaldi hi apna lunch complete karke class me chala gaya.

Shruti kuch pareshaan najar aa rahi thi...Chehra dekh aisa lag raha tha ki wo kuch soch rahi hai...Iss soch ke chakkar me wo thik se khaa bhi nahi paa rahi thi...Tabhi uske paas Neha aa kar baith jaati hai.

Neha:- Kiski yaad sata rahi hai madam?

Neha ki iss majaak se Shruti ka dhyan toota...Wo Neha ko bas ghurti rahi.

Neha:- Sorry Madam...Aapko aapki aashiq ke baare me sochne aur dhyan hatane ke liye maafi chaahti hu...Par kya karu...Ye college hai madam...Yaha aap aise react karengi to sabko pata chal jaayega ki aapko pyaar ho gaya hai...Please apne feelings ko thoda control me rakhiye nahi to pura college ko aapki love story ke baare me pata chal jaayega.

Neha ne muskuraate hue fir se kaha.

Shruti:- Ye kya bakwas kar rahi hai tu...Mujhe kyu kisi se pyar hoga aur kaun hai mera aashiq?

Shruti ne dikhana chaha ki usko Neha ki baat se kitna gussa aaya hai...Koi sun na le iss vajah se dhire aur gusse ke saath usne kaha.

Neha:- Calm down dear...Mere saamne tera ye naatak nahi chalega...Jitna bhi ye jhutha gussa kyu na dikha de tu mujh par koi asar nahi padne wala...Waise bhi sacchai chupane se chhupta nahi...Dekha hai maine aaj kal teri behavior ko...Teri har harkat se pata chalta hai ki tu Sameer se pyar karti hai...Bas acche se jataa nahi paati hai...Are yaar pyaar karti hai to Sameer ko bhi iss baat ka ehsas dilaa ki tu usse pyaar karti hai...Kab tak aise hi chup baithegi.

Shruti Neha ki iss baat par kuch nahi kehti hai...Wo fir se Neha ko ghurne lagti hai...Lekin iss baar naa to wo gussa thi aur naa hi khus...Bas Neha ko dekhe jaa rahi thi aur soch rahi thi ki kya jawaab de Neha ke iss baat ko.

Neha:- Abb ye mat kehna ki mai fir se jhuth bol rahi hu aur tujhe Sameer se pyar nahi hai.

Iss baar Neha ne majaak nahi kiya.

Shruti:- Nahi sach keh rahi hai tu...Mai Sameer se pyar karti hu...Bahut pyar karti hu...Kitni baar ehsaas dilaaya maine Sameer ko...Pura paagal hai wo...Kabhi samajhta hi nahi hai mujhe aur mere pyaar ko...Mere ishaare ko majaak me le leta hai...Sidha propose nahi kar paa rahi hu mai lekin usko bhi to samajhna chaahiye naa.

Jab bhi pyaar ke baare me baat karti hu to pata nahi kyu topic hi badal deta hai...Kabhi pyaar ko seriously leta hi nahi...Pata nahi mai kya karu kuch samajh me nahi aata...Wo Rajesh bhi hamesha Sameer ki pucch ki tarah piche hi pada rehta hai...Kabhi mauka mil nahi paata Sameer ko khul kar apni baat kehne ka...Jab bhi mauka milta hai Sameer baat ko majaak bana kar taal deta hai.

Sochti hu ki wo bahut jald mera baat samajh jayega aur mujhe hi propose karega lekin 1 saal ho gaya naa hi wo mujhe samajh paaya aur naa hi mere pyaar ko. :sigh:

Itna keh kar Shruti chup ho gayi...Uski aawaj me ek bebasi tha...Bahut koshish kiya tha usne Sameer ko apne pyaar ka ehsaas dilaane ko...Lekin abhi tak kaamyab nahi ho paayi thi...Aur kaamyaab ho paayegi iss baat par khud par vishwaas bhi nahi tha usse.

Kuch pal chup baith kar aur kuch sochne ke baad Neha ne thoda gambhir ho kar kaha.

Neha:- Abb to ek hi raasta bacha hai.

Shruti:- Kaun sa raasta?

Shruti ki aawaj me koi utshuktaa nahi tha...Usse pehle hi pata tha ki Neha ki sabhi ideas bakwas hota hai...Fir bhi usne socha ki ek baar sunne me kya jaata hai.

Neha:- Sidha Sameer ko propose hi kar daal...Aaj aar ya paar kar de baat ko...Kab tak aise hi ghut ti rahegi? Mai jaanti hu Sameer ko bhi ehsas hai tere pyaar ko aur shaayad koi vajah hoga jis vajah se wo tujhe accept nahi kar paa raha hai...Aaj baat karke jaan le kya baat hai.

Agar usse sach me tujhse pyaar nahi hota to kisi bahaane se tujhse alag ho gaya hota lekin usne aisa nahi kiya...Meri baat maan aur sidha propose kar daal Sameer ko...Aage kya hoga usse baad me dekhenge.

Itna keh kar Neha chup ho gayi aur Shruti ki taraf dekhne lagi...Shruti ko bhi Neha ki baat thik laga...Kuch der sochne ke baad usne kaha.

Shruti:- Thik hai...Bahut jald propose kar dungi.

Neha:- Abb aur der mat kar...Aaj hi propose kar de...Warna aisa na ho ki koi aur hi Sameer ko pataa le...Kahi mai hi usse na pataa lu. :hehe:

Neha ne aakhiri ki do line hanste hue kaha...Abb wo maaaul ko fir se halka banana chaahti thi...Shruti ko bhi pata tha ki Neha majaak kar rahi hai.

Shruti:- Tu karegi Sameer ko propose? Hahaha :lol:....Bahut comedy karti hai yaar tu? Tere pyar ko accept karna to dur ki baat hai wo teri taraf dekhega bhi nahi...Hahaha...Agar Sameer ne mujhe tere saath dekh liya to kahi wo mujhe hi na reject kar de...Bahut manhus hai tu...Mujhse dur hi raha kar. :lotpot:

Agar kisi aur ne Sameer ko pataane ki koshish kiya to uska mai munh noch lungi. :angrywife:

Issi tarah majaak me lunch break khatam ho jaata hai...Shruti aur Neha apne apne class me jaati hai.

Class ki taraf jaate jaate Shruti ne tay kar liya ki aaj har haal me wo Sameer ko propose karegi...Class me bhi Shruti ka dhyaan padhai me naa ho kar Sameer par hi rehta hai...Wo aaj kaise Sameer ko propose karegi bas issi baare me soch rahi thi.

In parking

Khair jald hi ye vakt bhi aa gaya...College khatam hone ke baad Sameer aur Rajesh parking se apne ghar ki taraf jaane hi waale the ki picche se daud kar Shruti aati hai aur chilla kar kehti hai.

Shruti:- Sameer ruko...Mujhe tumse kuch baat karni hai.

Shruti ne itna jor se chillaya tha ki Sameer ka naa sunne ka sawaal hi nahi tha.

Sameer:- Ha Shruti kaho...Kya baat hai?

Shruti ke paas aane ke baad Sameer ne kaha.

Shruti:- Yaha nahi...Private baat hai aur bahut jaruri hai.

Shruti ki baat sunne ke baad Sameer ne socha kia aakhir kya private baat ho sakta hai...Usko kuch kuch andaaza to ho gaya tha lekin wo bas yahi dua kar raha tha ki jo wo soch raha hai wo naa ho...Wo Rajesh ko akele jaane ka keh deta hai aur Shruti ke picche picche chala jaata hai.

Shruti Sameer ko ek akele jagah me le jaati hai aur bina dare, bina sharmaye himmat karke bol deti hai.

Shruti:- Sameer I Love you.

Sameer jo nahi chahta tha aakhir wohi hua...Shruti ki baat sunne ke baad Sameer 2 saal picche hue ek ghatna ko yaad karne laga...Sameer uss ghatna ke baad pyaar se bhaagne ka bahut koshish kar raha thaekin aaj Shruti ne fir se usse do raaho par laa khada kiya.

Uss ghatna me jo bhi hua tha uske baad Sameer ke paas pyar karne ki taakat nahi tha...Pyaar se vishwaas utth gaya tha uska...Uss ghatna ko yaad karte hue uski aankho se do bund aansu apne aap gaalo par gir gaya aur himmat karke usne jawaab diya.

Sameer:- No Shruti...I Dont Love You...And I cant love anyone.

Sameer ki aawaj me ek dard tha jisse sun kar Shruti ke dil toot gaya...Kitna yakin ke saath usne Sameer ko propose kiya tha ye soch kar ki Sameer uska pyar accept kar hi lega...Lekin Sameer ne uske dil ka tukda tukda kar diya...Bahut chot pahuncha Shruti ko...Kuch pal yunhi wo chup rahi...Lekin wo abhi bhi haar maane waali nahi thi.

UPDATE 51​

Kuch pal ke liye ek khaamoshi chhaa gaya tha...Dono ko apna dard mehsoos ho raha tha...Koi kuch bolne ke mood me nahi tha...Shruti bas Sameer ko dekh rahi thi aur uske chehra dekh aisa lag raha tha ki kabhi bhi wo roo sakti hai...Sameer bhi niche dekh kar fir se ateet ke baare me sochne laga.

Shruti Sameer ko kisi haal me khona nahi chaahti thi...Pehle hi usko ek jhatka laga tha jab Sameer ne uske pyaar ke prastaav ko inkaar kar diya tha...Shruti ko Sameer ki aawaj se Sameer ki baatein ek dam sach lag raha tha...Usse itna to pata chal gaya tha ki jo bhi karna hai abhi karna hoga warna bahut der ho jaayega.

Iss khaamoshi ko todte hue usne ladkhadaate jubaan se Sameer se puchha.

Shruti:- Kyu? Kyu mujhse pyaar nahi karte ho aur pyar se itna bhaagte ho?

Sameer:- Hai ek vajah. :(

Sameer ne ek dard ke saath kaha....

Shruti:- Kahi tum kisi aur se pyaar to nahi karte?

Darte hur Shruti ne puccha ki Sameer kahi ha na keh de.

Sameer:- Nahi...Mai kisi se paar nahi karta aur naa hi kabhi karunga.

Sameer ki har ek lafz se uska dard ka pata chal raha tha.

Sameer ne jab ye kaha tab Shruti ki dard ki jagah gusse ne le liya.

Pehli baar Sameer se gusse ke saath boli.

Shruti:- Tum itna insensitive kaise ho sakte ho Sameer? Tum insaan ho ya nahi...Agar insaan ho to tumhaare paas dil kyu nahi hai...Kehte ho ki kisi se pyaar nahi karte aur naa hi kabhi karoge...Kyu? Kya kabhi tumhe mere pyaar ka ehsaas nahi hua...Itne time se mai tumhaare picche deewani ki tarah pyar ka ehsaas dilati rahi...Tumhaare picche paagalo ki tarah ghumti rahi...Lekin tumne kabhi iss baat ka parwah kiya hi nahi...Kabhi mujhse pyar kiya hi nahi aur naa hi kabhi mujhe apne pyaar ke kaabil socha...Aakhir kyu Sameer? Kyu tum mujhse pyar nahi karte? Kya kami hai mujh me? Aur tum kyu pyar se itna bhagte ho? :mad:

Shruti ki aawaj me gussa aur dard dono tha...Usse Sameer ki inkaar ki vajah samajh me nahi aa raha tha...Upar se Sameer ki chuppi usse aur tadpa raha tha.

Lekin iss baar Sameer chup nahi reh paaya...Shruti ki iss tarah se baar baar pucchne se usne bhi abb sach bataane ka faisla kar hi liya.

Sameer:- Sunna chaahti ho...Kyu mai pyaar se dur bhagta hu? To suno...Mai bhi ek insaan hu...Mai koi insensitive insaan nahi hu aur mere paas bhi dil hai.

Lekin darta hu iss dil se...Kahi dhokha na de de mujhe hi...Kahi kisi se pyaar na ho jaaye...Ye umar hi kuch aisa hai ki har kisi ko pyaar ho hi jaata hai...Na chaahte hue bhi opposite sex ki taraf attract ho hi jaate hai.

Lekin abhi tak maine khud ko rok rakha hai...Bas tum hi wo ladki ho jisse mai apna dost manta hu aur baat karta hu...Tumhaare siwaa koi ladki mera dost bhi nahi hai aur naa hi banana chaahta hu.

Dekha hai maine saccha pyaar karne wale ka kya haal hota hai...Jo galti unki hoti nahi hai unhe wo sazaa bhi milta hai...Pyaar karna gunaah hai kya...Agar hai to mai ye gunah nahi karna chaahta hu...Agar nahi hai to kyu mere dost Mahesh ko bina koi galti ki saza mila.

Usko wo sazaa mila jo saccha pyar karne wale ko akshar milta hai...Saccha pyar ki koi keemat nahi aaj ki jamaane me...Dekha tha maine kitna toot kar usne ek ladki se pyar kiya tha...Ekdam saccha aur niswarth pyaar...Wo uss ladki ke liye kuch bhi karne se picche nahi hat ta tha...Apna pyar ke khushi hi uske liye sab kuch tha...Wo ladki bhi aisa behave karti thi jisse lagta tha ki wo bhi Mahesh se pyar karti hai...Lekin wo sirf apne faaida ke liye Mahesh ka istemaal karti thi...Bewafa to wo thi hi lekin saath me chaalbaaz aur makkar ladki thi. :mad:

Jab Mahesh ko pata chala ki wo ladki Mahesh se pyar nahi karti hai to kitna toot gaya tha wo...Pyar insaan ko puri tarah se badal deta hai...Bigde hue insaan ko sudhar sakta hai to acche insaan ko paagal aur kamjor bana deta hai...Andar se puri tarah se tod deta hai...Aisi haalat bana deta hai ki wo naa khus hone par bhi khus dikhne ka naatak karna padta hai.

Ye sab maine Mahesh ke saath hota dekha hai...Rajesh aur maine jaise taise usko sambhaal liya...Uss din se ek baat pata chal gaya ki aaj ke duniya me saccha pyar shaayad hi kahi ho...Ye hamaara career banaane ka time hai...Aur hume aise time ka istemaal bewafawo ke liye waste nahi karna chaahiye.

Ye pyar aakhir hai kya...Kya hum iske bina jee nahi sakte? Agar pyaar nahi hua to hum mar jaayenge kya? Kya ye rule hai ki college me padhte vakt hame compulsory pyar karna chaahiye?

Sameer ne gusse se Shruti se puccha...Shruti Sameer ka achanak itna gussa dekh dar gayi aur kuch bol nahi aayi...Bas sir ko naa me hilaa diya.

Sameer:- To issi vajah se maine soch liya ki kabhi pyar nahi karunga...Jo galti Mahesh ne kiya hai usse mai nahi dohraaunga...Maine Mahesh ki galti se sabak liya aur khud ko pyar karne se rok liya...Yaa ye keh lo ki mera pyar par se vishwaas utth gaya hai...Pyaar se jitna sukoon milta hai usse jyada dard bewafayi aur bicchdan me milta hai.

Pyar ek meetha jehar hai jiska swaad accha lagta hai lekin pata nahi chalta kab ye hamaare hi jindagi ke liye haanikaarak ban jaaye.

Pyaar se jitna dur raho utna hi bhala hai.

Sameer ne apne dil ki bhadaas gusse me nikaal diya aur Shruti ko samjha diya ki kyu wo pyar nahi karna chaahta...Aur pyaar ke baare me wo kya sochta hai.

Shruti ko bhi pata chal gaya ki Sameer pyar se dur kyu bhaagta hai aur kyu wo Shruti ko accept nahi kar raha hai.

Kahi na kahi Sameer ki baat aur soch bhi sahi tha...Sameer ne jo mehsoos kiya tha wo sab keh diya...Sameer ne pyar ke baare me itna hi jaana tha...Yaa yu keh lijiye usne ek sikka ki bas ek hi side ko dekha tha aur dusre side ko nahi...Bas usse pyar ki negative points ka hi pata tha...Positives se wo abhi bhi anjaan tha aur jaan bhi nahi paayega jab tak usse khud pyar na ho jaaye.

Shruti ko abb samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki Sameer ko kaise manaye...Usko manaana to abb aur mushkil ho gaya tha...Sameer to pyar par vishwash bhi nahi karna chaahta tha.

Shruti:- Trust me Sameer...Mujhe nahi pata uss ladki ne Mahesh ko kyu dhokha diya...Lekin mai tumhe kabhi dhokha nahi dungi...Mai tumse bahut pyaar karti hu...Aur mera pyar saccha hai...Please mere pyaar ko mat thukraao...Jee nahi paaungi tumhaare bina. :pray:

Shruti ne laghbhag gidgidaate hue kaha...Sameer abb bahut uncomfortable feel kar raha tha.

Sameer:- Maine kab kaha ki tum mujhe dhokha dogi....Lekin Shruti please mera baat bhi samajhne ki koshish karo...Mai iss pyaar ke lafde me padna nahi chahta.

Sameer ko bhi samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki kaise Shruti ko samjhaye.

Sameer aur Shruti ki bich ek baar fir se khaamoshi chhaa jaati hai aur dono bas ek dusre ke bolne ka intejaar kar rahe the aur ye bhi chaah rahe the ki wo dono ek dusre ki baat samajh jaaye.

Kuch pal aise hi sochne ke baad Shruti ke dimaag me ek idea aaya aur usne kaha.

Shruti:- Tum shaadi to karoge na?

Sameer:- Haan karunga...Lekin tum abb ye kya puch rahi ho? :hmm2:

Shruti:- Love ya arranged marriage?

Abb Shruti ki har ek lafz ke saath confidence badh raha tha ki wo Sameer ko apna bana kar hi rahegi.

Sameer:- Kisi se love nahi karunga to definitely arranged marriage.

Sameer ne bhi confusion ke saath jawaab diya...Wo ye soch kar confuse ho raha tha ki aakhir Shruti ye sab kyu pucch rahi hai.

Shruti:- To fir mujh se hi arrange marriage karlo.

Shruti ne ek muskaan aur chehre me chamak ke saath ye baat kaha...Usse yakin tha ki abb Sameer bach nahi paayega.

Sameer:- What? Ye kya keh rahi ho tum?

Sameer aage kuch bol paata...Uski baato ko bich me kaat kar Shruti ne kaha.

Shruti:- Iska matlab mai tumhe acchi nahi lagti aur mujhse piccha chhudana chaahte ho?

Sameer:- Nahi aisi baat nahi hai.

Shruti:- To kya baat hai? Tum kisi na kisi se shaadi to karoge hi...To kya problem hai tum mujhse shaadi kar loge to...Mera love bhi success ho jaayega aur tumhe koi problem bhi nahi hoga...Tumhe pyar me padne ki jaruri bhi nahi padegi...Mai tumse pyar kar lungi...Sab kuch thik ho jaayega aur sab khus.

Shruti ne vijay muskaan ke saath kaha...Sameer abhi bhi confused tha.

Sameer:- Lekin tum meri dost ho to mai kaise tumse shaadi...

Sameer ne bas itna hi kaha tha ki Shruti uski baat ko bich me kaat kar gusse se boli

Shruti:- Love stories ki suruwat dosti se hi hota hai...Aur ye pyaar baad me shaadi me badal jaata hai...Abb chup...Abb kuch mat kehna tum...Final ho gaya ki tum mujhse hi shaadi karoge...Tumhaare liye arranged aur mere liye love marriage.

Shruti ne apna faisla suna diya...Sameer ko bhi pata chal gaya tha ki abb wo Shruti se jeet nahi paayega...Ek din usse shaadi to karna hi hai to Shruti se kyu nahi? Shruti ki iss chaturai par wo muskuraye bina reh nahi paaya.

Sameer ko muskurate dekh Shruti ne Sameer ki taraf se haa samajh liya aur Sameer ko gale laga kar fir se keh diya "I Love You"...Lekin iss baar feeling ke saath :love:.

UPDATE 52​

Issi tarah dhire dhire din bitne laga...College me Shruti Sameer ke saath aur Priya Karan ke saath time bitaane lage.

Rajesh aur Divya bhi kabhi kabhi baat kar lete the...Rajesh Divya ko lekar confused tha ki uske dil me Divya ke liye kya feelings hai...Kya Divya uska sirf dost hai yaa fir wo Divya se pyar karne laga hai wo issi confusion me tha...Usse Divya ke feelings ke baare me bhi pata nahi tha...Usne khud ko thoda time dene ka socha ye jaane ke liye ki wo Divya ke baare me kya sochta hai...Aur Divya uske baare me kya sochti hai...Lekin usse kya pata tha ki aane waale vakt me kuch aisa hone waala hai usse sambhalna to dur ki baat hai samajh me hi nahi aayega kaisi musibat hai ye.

College me to sabhi ko pata chal hi gaya tha Sameer aur Shruti ke baare me...Aise hi ek din Shruti ki parents Sameer ke ghar aaye Shruti aur Sameer ka rishta lekar...Sameer ke parents ko bhi koi problem nahi tha ye jaan kar ki dono ek dusre se pyar karte hai...Sameer ne bhi kuch nahi kaha...Usne socha ki gharwaale aur Shruti dono khus hai to usse bhi koi aitraaz nahi hona chaahiye...Sabki khushi me hi uska khushi hai...Unn dono ki engagement aur shaadi ki date unki studies ke baad me rakhne ka socha sabhi ne...Jo abb kuch hi months baad hone wala tha..

Shruti ke liye ye sab koi vardan se kam nahi tha...Usse har khushi mil raha tha jo usne socha tha yaa kismat se maanga tha...Shruti bhi ek mauka nahi chhodti thi Sameer ke aur kareeb aane ki...Jaha bhi jaati Library, Canteen, park ya class room Sameer ko apne paas hi le jaati thi...Sameer ko ye sab bilkul accha nahi lagta tha lekin fir bhi wo chup hi rehta tha...Kuch nahi bolta tha...Bas jo Shruti usse bolti thi wohi karta tha aur Shruti ka saath deta tha.

Shruti Sameer ko apne pyaar ki ehsaas dilane ki bahut koshish karti thi lekin pata nahi kyu Sameer ko bilkul accha nahi lagta tha Shruti ke pyar karne ka tarika...Sameer ko abb Shruti ka koi bhi harkat accha nahi lagta tha...Andar hi andar wo Shruti aur uski behavior se chhidh raha tha...Wo Shruti se dur jaa bhi nahi sakta tha...Jab bhi jaane ka sochta usse Shruti ka dosti aur uske saath bitaaye hue dosti ke pal yaad aa jaata tha...Abb to waise bhi bahut der ho gaya tha inn dono ke rishte jud jaane se.

Abb Sameer bas khud me hi ghutne laga tha...Shruti ne uski azaadi bhi cheen liya tha...

Har baar apna pyar ka ehsaas dilaati thi jo Sameer ko bilkul pasand nahi tha...Abb Sameer bas ek hi dua kar raha tha ki kisi din Shruti badal jaaye aur apna pyar chhod Sameer ke baare me bhi soche, usse samjhe...Sameer ne Shruti ko samjhaane ki koshish bhi bahut kiya tha lekin Shruti baar baar iss baat ko taal deti thi aur Sameer par apna hukum chalati thi...Shruti ko bhi Sameer ka dard aur ghutan nahi dikh raha tha...Wo to bas issi baat se khus thi ki uska pyaar usse mil gaya hai aur abb intejaar tha to Sameer se return me pyar paane ka...Bas wo intejaar karti thi ki Sameer bhi usse pyar kare.

Sameer ko agar koi pyar aur dosti me kisi ek cheej ko chunne ka kehta to Sameer jarur dosti ko chunta...Lekin usse nahi pata tha ki dosti me bhi usse itna ghutna pad sakta hai...Usne abb apni life ko kismat aur apno par chhod diya ek aasha ke saath ki jald hi sab kuch thik ho jaayega.

Issi tarah aur din bitne laga...Abb exams aane me bas 1 months hi baaki tha...Priya aur Karan apne life me khus the...Shruti bhi apni life me bahut khus thi lekin Sameer pehle se jyada frustrated rehne laga tha...Na kisi se kuch bolta na kisi se apni feelings share karta.

Rajesh bhi apni hi soch me vyast tha aur usne soch hi liya ki wo Divya se pyar karta hai...Abb wo Divya ki feelings jaana chaahta tha.

Rajesh ki iss tarah khud me hi busy ho jaane se Sameer aur akela pad gaya...Abb wo bas apna study aur na chahte hue bhi Shruti ki bakbak me time spend karta tha...Bas abhi ke liye ek study hi tha jo uska saccha dost tha...Raat me wo tension se dur hone ke liye padhayi par dhyan deta jisse usko thoda bahut sukoon mil jaata tha. :sigh:

A Day In College

Aaj bhi Shruti akele canteen me baith kar lunch kar rahi thi...Saath hi apne shadi ke sapna dekh muskuraa rahi thi...Wo khud ke khayalon me itna khoyi thi ki usse pata hi nahi chala ki aas paas kya ho raha hai.

Tabhi uske paas aa kar Neha baith gayi aur boli.

Neha:- Abhi se shaadi ki sapne dekh rahi hai.

Neha ne muskuraate hue kaha aur Shruti bhi hosh me aa gayi.

Shruti:- Please tu jaa abhi yaha se...Abhi kuch der ke liye disturb mat kar.

Aise achanak Neha ka disturb Shruti ko accha nahi laga aur usne chhidhte hue Neha se kaha.

Nrha:- Itna natak kyu kar rahi hai...Sidha bol na..."Neha tu chali jaa aur mujhe Sameer ki khayalon me khone de...Disturb mat kar"

Neha ne fir se muskuraa kar kaha...Iss baar Shruti Neha ko bas gusse se ghurti rahi aur kuch nahi boli.

Neha:- Waise bhi mai tujhe disturb karne nahi aayi hu...Tere hi kaam ke liye aayi hu aur iss me tera hi faaidaa hai.

Neha ne iss baar apne chehre ke bhaaw ko badal diya aur issi se pata chal raha tha ki wo kuch serious baat karne wali hai...Abb Shruti usko gusse ki jagah chaunk kar dekhne lagi lekin boli kuch nahi...Bas aankho se ishaare me puccha ki "Kya baat hai?"

Neha:- Tujhe Sameer ka milne se itna khushi hai ki tu ye bhi bhul gayi ki tera koi dushman bhi hai jisse tujhe badla lena hai...Bhul gayi kya Priya aur uski dosto ko...Aur Rajesh ko bhi bhul gayi jo baar baar Sameer aur tere bich me aa jaata tha.

Neha ne iss tarah se kaha jaise iss kaam se sabse jyada faaida usse hi hone wala hai.

Shruti:- Nahi...Nahi bhula hai maine...Sabse badla lungi...Lekin abhi nahi...Pehle exam aur shaadi khatm ho jaaye uske baad sochungi unka kya karna hai...Kisi ko nahi chhodungi...Mere ego ko hurt kiya hai unhone aur meri beizzati bhi...Nahi bhul sakti mai uss beizzati ko...Aaj bhi yaad karte hue mera khoon khaul utthta hai...Bas shadi ho jaane de uske baad sochungi kya karna hai aur kisi ko nahi chhodungi. :mad:

Shruti ne behadd nafrat aur gusse se kaha.

Neha:- Tujhe sochne ki jarurat nahi hai...Humne ek accha sa plan soch liya hai...Bas plan par kaam karna baaki hai.

Neha ne confidence ke saath kaha to Shruti hairaani se Neha ko dekhne lagi aur boli.

Shruti:- Kya? Tune plan bhi bana liya...Nahi koi jarurat nahi hai tujhe plan karne ka...Tera plan kisi kaam ka nahi hota...Aur tujhe itni jaldi kya hai...Kahi isme tera to koi faaidaa nahi?

Shruti ki aawaj se pata chal raha tha ki wo kitna hairaan hai Neha ki baat se.

Neha:- Tu meri dost hai iss liye tera help kar rahi hu...Agar tu nahi chahti meri madad to thik hai mai jaa rahi hu...Lekin itna kahungi ki ek baar meri baat sunle...Tera hi faaidaa hai isme.

Neha ne jaise taise khud ko sambhala aur kaha...Usse dar bhi tha ki kahi Shruti ko ye na pata chal jaaye ki isme uska hi faaidaa hai aur wo bhi bahut bada faaidaa...Shruti ka help bhi wo apne plan ko anjaam dene ke liye le rahi thi.

Shruti:- Kaun sa plan?

Shruti ne bhi utsukta ke saath puccha kyuki usse laga ki ek baar sun lene me kya buraai hai.

Neha:- Yaha nahi...College chhuti hone ke baad tujhe mai apne dosto ke paas le chalungi aur plan ke baare me bataaungi.

Shruti ko samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki aisa kya plan hai jo Neha usko yaha bataana nahi chaahti thi aur apne dosto ke saath kisi aur jagah par batane wali hai...Usse lag raha tha ki koi na koi gadbad jarur hai...Par usne soch liya ki wo baat jaankar hi rahegi.

College khatam hone ke baad Neha Shruti ko apne ghar me le gayi aur baithne ko kaha...Shruti baith kar soch hi rahi thi ki tabhi room me do ladka aaye jisse dekh Shruti buri tarah se chaunk gayi aur hairaani se boli.

Shruti:- Ramesh aur Pratap tum dono. :eek:

UPDATE 53​

Shruti Ramesh aur Pratap ko Neha ke ghar me aur uske room me dekh kar bahut shocked ho gayi thi...Usse samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki ye dono yaha kya kar rahe hai aur Neha ka plan me inka kya kaam hai...Usse itna to pata chal gaya tha ki chaahe jo bhi plan hai wo bahut khatarnaak hai.

Neha:- Aise chaunk mat...Maine hi inhe bulaya hai...(Ramesh ki taraf ishara karke) Ye hai mera boyfriend Ramesh aur (Pratap ki taraf ishara karke) ye hai Pratap, Ramesh ka dost...Hum teeno ne milkar ek plan kiya hai aur wohi batane ke liye tujhe bulaaya hai.

Neha ki baat ne Shruti ko fir se jhatka diya...

Priya aur uski dost se badla lena to koi badi baat nahi tha...Aur iss chhoti si baat ke liye itna plan...Ye baat Shruti ki samajh me nahi aaya...Wo itni buri tarah se shocked thi ki thik se bol nahi paa rahi thi...Bas aankho se hi ishara karke Shruti ne puccha "Kya plan hai?"

Fir Neha ne Shruti ko utna hi bataya jitna jaruri tha...Wo Shruti ko apna mohra bana rahi thi aur jab Shruti apna kaam kar degi tab baaki ka kaam wo karne wali thi.

Jab sara plan Shruti ko samajh me aa gaya tab uska chehra ek dam gambhir ho gaya...Wo soch rahi thi ki usse ye karna chahiye ya nahi.

Neha:- Kya soch rahi hai Shruti? Plan pasand nahi aaya kya?

Shruti ko aise gambhir dekh Neha ne pucha.

Shruti:- Plan to badhiya hai...Par ek cheej accha nahi laga...Rajesh ko marna jaruri hai kya? Nahi usse mat maarna...Bas chhota sa accident hi kaafi hai.

Mai unse badla lena jarur chaahti hu lekin kisi ko jaan se nahi maarungi aur naa hi tum logo ko ye karne dungi.

Shruti ne ekdam gambhir ho kar kaha aur saath hi uske kehne se hi pata chal raha tha ki uski baat me kitni sachchayi hai.

Neha:- Sameer ke dil me Priya aur uski dosto ke liye nafrat paidaa karne ke liye Rajesh ka marna bahut jaruri hai...Tabhi to wo gusse me aake Priya aur uski dosto se badla lega...Aisa badla lega ki saari jindagi Priya aur uski dost tadapte reh jaayenge aur unn sab ko tadapta dekh tera badla bhi pura ho jaayega.

Shruti:- Nahi...Sameer ke gusse ke liye Rajesh ka marna jaruri nahi hai...Acche se jaanti hu Sameer ko aur shaayad hi koi mujhse behtar Sameer aur uski aadat ko jaanta hoga...Dekha hai Sameer ka gussa aur nafrat Priya ke liye...Jab usse pata chalega ki Rajesh ka accident Karan aur Priya ne kiya hai...Tab Karan aur Priya ka khair nahi.

Aur agar Rajesh mar gaya aur usse pata chala ki Karan aur Priya ne ye kiya hai to gusse me Sameer kahi kuch buraa na kar de...Aur agar usse pata chal gaya ki iss game me hum shamil hai to pata nahi kya hoga...Mai Sameer se pyaar karti hu...Usse kisi haal me khona nahi chaahti aur naa hi uski najar me dhokebaaz banna chaahti hu...Wo to bas Priya se badla lena chaahti hu iss liye iss kaam me tum sab ka saath de rahi hu.

Rajesh ko maarne ka khayal chhod do...Uss ka koi faaidaa nahi aur naa hi mai ye sab karne dungi...Apne swarth ke liye kisi ki bali nahi dungi...Agar Rajesh ko maarne ka khayal chhod do to mai ye plan par mai kaam karungi warna nahi.

Shruti apne faisle se picche nahi hatne waali hai ye dekh Ramesh ne kaha.

Ramesh:- Ok thik hai...Hum sirf Rajesh ka accident karenge.

Shruti:- To thik hai...Abb taiyaari karenge Priya aur uski dosto se badla lene ka...Jeena mushkil kar diya tha unhone mera 2 saal tak...Aur mujhe sabke saamne beizzat bhi kiya...Abb Priya apni har galti ka kimat chukayegi aur sochegi kis se panga liya hai.

Shruti ne bahut nafrat se kaha...Abb uske dil me chhain aaya tha Priya se badla lene ka soch kar.

Shruti:- Waise mujhe ek baat samajh me nahi aaya ki tum sab itni chhoti baat ke liye itna kuch soch rahe ho aur tumhe to Priya aur uski dosto se kuch matlab bhi nahi hai...To fir ye sab kyu?

Shruti ne apni confusion ko apne baat se pucch liya.

Neha:- Tu meri dost hai iss liye...Tune mere liye bahut kuch kiya hai...Bahut help ki hai...Abb meri bari hai...Mai bhi tera kuch help karna chaahti hu...Iss liye maine Ramesh se ye sab kaha aur hum teeno ne ye plan banaya...Accha laga jaan kar ki tujhe ye plan pasand aaya.

Fir kuch der ke liye Neha aur Shruti ne aage kya kya karna hai iss baare me baat kiya aur tay kiya ki exams ke baad hi apne plan ko anjaam denge.

Kuch der ke baad Shruti waha se khushi ke saath chali jaati hai ki uska badla bahut jald pura hone wala hai...Lekin usse kya pata tha ki Ramesh aur Pratap ka asli plan kya hai.

Shruti ke jaane ke baad...

Neha:- Ramesh tumne kyu Rajesh ko maarne se mana kar diya...Uske marne ke baad hi to hamara plan acche se kaam karta.

Ramesh:- Humaara target Sameer hai Rajesh nahi...Shruti bhi sahi keh rahi thi...Hame Rajesh ko maarne ki jarurat nahi hai...Usko maare bina hi ham kaam kar sakte hai...Bas Sameer ka gussa aur nafrat ka istemaal acche se karna hai...Aur agar Rajesh mar gaya to ye game kahi ham par hi bhari na pad jaaye...Hume sambhal kar aur bina kisi ko pata chale apne plan ko anjam dena hai.

Sameer se ham saamne se aur aasani se nahi jeet sakte...Usko kamjor karna hi hoga...Aur koi bhi insaan sabse jyada kamjor tab hota hai jab wo emotionally kamjor ho jaaye...Thik wahi karenge ham...Wo gusse me Priya se badla to lega lekin bahut jald ham usse ehsaas dilaayenge ki Priya ki koi bhi galti nahi tha...Tab tak bahut der ho jaayega...Aur Sameer ko aatmaglaani hoga...Wo khud ki karm par pacchtayega...Tab wo emotionally itna kamjor ho jaayega ki ham sab aasani se usse badla le payenge.

Tab hame sukoon milega...Bahut beizzat kiya hai usne hume wo bhi hamara junior ho kar...Usse bhi to pata chale ki usne kis se panga liya hai....Usse sabak sikhaa kar rahenge ki ham jaise bure logo se panga lena nahi chaahiye. :evillaugh:

Sameer abb tera barbaadi suru ho chuka hai...Jitna din chhain se jeena hai jee le...Kyuki abb tujhe ye mauka nahi milega...Jald hi tu kuch aisa karega ki wo khud hi teri barbadi ka vajah ban jaayega...Aatmaglaani se na chhain se Jee paayega aur na mar paayega...Tab bhi tujhe nahi chhodunga...Aur tadpaunga aur tadpa tadpa ke maarunga.

Itna keh kar Ramesh jor jor se hasne laga aur saath saath Pratap aur Neha bhi...Sabhi Sameer se apna badla ka intejaar kar rahe the aur Shruti ki saath se unhe yakin ho gaya ki jald hi wo din dur nahi jab wo Sameer se apna badla lenge.

UPDATE 54​

After 1 month

Aise hi din bitne laga aur sabhi ka exams bhi khatm ho gaya...Sameer ka exam bhi waisa hi gaya jaisa usne socha tha itne tensions ke baawjud bhi...Sameer ke saath saath sabhi ka exams unke expectations ke hisaab se gaya.

Exams ke baad Sameer ko thoda sa chhain mila...

Warna wo pichle kuch mahino se Shruti ke saath ghut ghut kar jee raha tha...Na kisi ko apna dard bataa paata aur naa hi khushi ke saath jee paata...Kabhi kabhi to sochta ki college na jaaye lekin isse uski study par asar pad sakta tha issliye wo majbur ho gaya tha Shruti ke paas jaane ke liye. :sigh2:

Rajesh bhi Divya me hi khoya rehta aur usse bhi Sameer ki iss haalat ka kuch pata nahi tha...Sameer ghar me bhi ekdam shaant rehta aur iss baat se uske parents anjaan nahi the...Lekin wo samajh rahe the ki Sameer ka study abb khatam ho raha hai aur exams ki vajah se tension me hoga.

Aise hi ek din Sameer apne room me baitha khud ke baare me soch raha tha...Pehle wo kaisa tha aur abb kya ban gaya hai...Kaha pehle ho hamesha khus rehne waala, masti majak karne waala aur hamesha dusro ke saath rehne waala Sameer tha aur kaha abb wo puri tarah badal gaya tha...Hamesha shaant rehna, chhoti si baat par bhi gussa aana, akela rehna aur hamesha chhidha hua rehna...Kitna badal gaya tha uska aadat. :sigh:

Yahi sab baato ko dhyan me rakhte Sameer sochne laga ki kahi wo Shruti se shaadi karke koi galti to nahi kar raha hai wo...Aise me uski jindagi aur barbaad ho sakta tha...Lekin kuch der sochne ke baad usne faisla kiya ki wo Shruti se shadi karega aur intejaar karega Shruti ke badalne ka...Issi me sabhi ka khushi hai aur sabhi ki khushi ke liye ye kadam uthana jaruri hai...Yahi sab soch kar usne Shruti se shaadi karne ka faisla le liya.

Aise hi kuch der sochne ke baad usse Rajesh ka yaad aaya...Tab jaake Sameer ko ehsaas hua ki Rajesh se baat kiye bahut din ho gaya hai aur wo apne ghum aur ghutan me Rajesh ko bhul hi gaya tha...Usne aur der na karte hue Rajesh ko phone par bula liya baat karne ke liye aur kuch jaruri baat karne ke liye ek restaurant me.

In Restaurant

Karib ek ghante baad Rajesh aur Sameer dono restaurant me pahunch kar chair par baith gaye.

Rajesh:- Kya baat hai yaar? Aise achanak kyu bula liye mujhe?

Rajesh ki baat se yahi pata chal raha tha ki wo yaha iss vakt aana nahi chaahta tha lekin Sameer ki vajah se usse yaha aana pada.

Sameer:- Tujhse baat karne ka man kiya iss liye bula liya...Abb baat karne ke liye bhi vajah chahiye tujhe...Aur tera baat se to yahi lag raha hai ki tu mujhse baat karna nahi chahta...Agar tera man nahi hai to jaa sakta hai.

Rajesh:- Are nahi yaar...Thoda busy tha aur tune aise bula liya to munh se galti se nikal gaya...Chal bata kya baat hai?

Rajesh ne baat sambhaal liya.

Sameer:- Jaanta hu kis kaam me busy tha.

Sameer ne mudde par aane ki koshish kiya lekin sidhe tarike se wo bataana nahi chaahta tha.

Rajesh:- Kya? Kya kaha tune? Mai kis kaam me busy tha tujhe ye aise pata chala? Bahut din ho gaya tujhe mujhse baat kiye aur dekhe...To fir tujhe kaise pata chala? :eek:

Rajesh ne haklaate hue puccha...Usse dar tha ki Sameer ko kahi sach pata na chal jaaye.

Sameer:- Yahi ki tu Divya ke pyar me aur Divya ki yaad me busy tha.

Sameer ne jhutthe muskaan ke saath kaha...Rajesh ko jis cheez ka dar tha wahi hua...Sameer se chupana chahta tha wo ye baat ki wo Divya se pyar karta hai...Lekin Sameer ko pata chal hi gaya...Rajesh ko samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki kya jawaab de.

Sameer:- Mai jhuth bol raha hu kya? :huh:

Iss baar Sameer ne gambhir bhaaw ke saath kaha.

Rajesh:- Nahi...Mai Divya se pyaar karta hu.

Rajesh ne bhi gambhir bhaaw me jawaab diya aur sath hi aane wale pal ke liye khud ko taiyaar kar liya...Aaj chahe Sameer se fight hi kyu na ho jaaye wo picche hatna nahi chahta tha...Apne pyaar ki baat abb wo Sameer se keh kar hi rahega...Ye usne apne man me soch liya.

Sameer:- Jaanta hai naa Mahesh ko kya sazaa mila tha pyaar karne ka?

Rajesh:- Jaanta hu...Aur mujhe bhi utna hi dukh hua tha jitna ki tujhe...Wo mera bhi dost tha...Dekha hai maine bhi kitna roya tha wo...Kitna aansu bahaaya tha usne uss bewafa ke liye...Uski tadap uska dard aaj bhi aankho se saamne aa rahe hai...Mahesh ko dekh bilkul aisa lag raha tha ki uski jindagi tabaah ho chuka hai abb kuch baaki nahi hai uski jindagi me...Bahut mushkil se sambhala hai humne usse....Bhagwaan aisi sazaa kisi ko na de. :pray:

Jo Rajesh kuch der pehle ekdam se aakramak ho gaya tha wo abb Mahesh ko yaad karke bahut emotional ho gaya...Uski baato se lag raha tha ki kitna dard hua tha usse bhi Mahesh ka wo haal dekh kar.

Sameer:- Issi liye keh raha hu...Sambhal jaa abhi bhi vakt hai...Kahi aisa na ho ki tujhe bhi pyar me dhokha mile aur tu bhi apni galti chupane ke liye bhagwaan ko mat kosna.

Sameer Rajesh ko samjhana chahta tha ki pyaar se jitna ho sake utna dur rehna lekin usse kya pata tha Rajesh bas issi baat ka intejaar kar raha hai sabhi baat clear karne ke liye.

Rajesh:- Tu Divya ko uss bewafa se compare kar raha hai? Bahut baar kaha hai maine tujhe Divya ke baare me kuch mat bol...Lekin tu maanta hi nahi...Har baar Divya me khilaaf kuch na kuch kahe jaa raha hai...Kahi aisa na ho jaaye ki teri baat mere bardasht ke bahar ho jaaye...Tab pata nahi kya ho jaayega hamare beech...Agar tujhe hamara dosti ko sahi salaamat rakhna hai to Divya ke baare me kuch mat bol.

Maine kabhi tera aur Shruti ke maamle me dakhal nahi diya to tu kyu hamaare bich kawaab me haddi ban raha hai? Ye mera life hai aur mai jo chahunga wo karunga...Rokne waala tu hota kaun hai? College me bhi baar baar tang adaata raha hai jaise mai tera naukar hu aur teri marzi se hi mujhe pyaar karna hoga...Bas dost samajh kar kuch nahi kehta tha...Lekin aaj to hadd hi ho gaya.

Jaise tere liye Shruti hai waise mere liye Divya hai...Tu bhi to Shruti se pyar karta hai maine kuch kaha kya...To tu kyu mujhe apna free ka advice de raha hai.

Baat to tu abb samajh hi gaya hoga...Agli baar fir se Divya ke bare me kuch mat kehna...Bardaast nahi kar paaunga.

Itna keh kar Rajesh chup ho gaya...Jab usne apni baat khatam kiya tab uski aankh laal ho gaya gusse se...Bahut dino se jo bhadaas tha uske dil me usse aaj Rajesh ne nikal hi diya.

Sameer ko to vishwash hi nahi ho raha tha ki Rajesh kabhi kabhi bhi usse itna gussa ho sakta hai...Wo to accha kaam hi karne jaa raha tha Rajesh ko samjhaane ka...Lekin Rajesh ne iss baat ka galat matlab nikal liya.

Sameer:- Shaant ho jaa yaar...Mera wo matlab nahi tha...Mai to tujhe samjhana chaahta tha...Lekin shayad samjhane ka ye accha tarika nahi tha...Agar tujhe lagta hai ki tu sahi kar raha hai to koi baat nahi...Kar Divya se pyar...Abb mai kawaab me haddi nahi banunga...Jee le yaar apni jindagi...Bas yahi dua karunga ki tu hamesha khus rahe aur Mahesh ke saath jo hua wo tere saath na ho.

Rajesh:- Mujhe lagta hai abb koi topic nahi hai hamaare paas baat karne ke liye...Sab kuch clear ho gaya hai...Abb mai jaa raha hu...And all the best for your marriage...Uske liye bahut bahut badhayi.

Rajesh gusse me hone ki vajah se baat rookhe pan se kaha :mad:...Aur nikal gaya restaurant se baahar bina Sameer ka jawaab sune.

Rajesh ne shaadi ke liye jo badhayi diya usse Sameer ki chehre par dard bhara muskaan aa gaya...Wohi jaanta tha kitna buraa lag raha hai usse.

Sameer wohi par baith kar Rajesh ko samjhaane ki nakam koshish ke baare me soch raha tha ki tabhi restaurant ke baahar se kisi ka dard bhara cheekh Sameer ke kaano me pada...Sameer ko samajhte der nahi laga ki ye cheekh Rajesh ka hai...Daudte hue wo restaurant se baahar nikla...Bas yahi dua ke saath ki uska soch galat ho aur ye cheekh Rajesh ka na ho. :pray:

Jab Sameer restaurant se baahar nikla to saamne ka najara dekh wo bahut ghabra gaya...Rajesh road ke ek side par pada hua tha...Kamar aur sar me se khoon nikal raha tha...Aur charo taraf aadmiyon ne apna circle bana liya tha saamne ka najara dekhne ke liye...Koi help nahi kar raha tha...Sameer ka dimag ne jaise kaam karna band kar diya tha ghabraahat me...Lekin jaldi se usne khud ko sambhaala aur darte hue teji se Rajesh ki taraf badha.

UPDATE 55​

Shayad Sameer ka luck accha tha uss din kyu ki wo car se aaya tha restaurant me...Agar bike se aata to mushkil bahut badh sakta tha...Shaayad hi koi car lift deta Sameer ko Rajesh ko hospital tak pahunchane me.

Sameer ne bina kuch soche Rajesh ko car ki picche wali seat par acche se rakh kar teji se car ko drive kar ke hospital ki taraf le gaya...Wo jitna jaldi Rajesh ko surakshit tarike se hospital pahuncha sakta tha usne pahuncha diya.

Hospital me pahunchne ke baad usko ek pehchan ka doctor mil gaya..Mr. Sharma bhi ek doctor thhe to Sameer ka doctors se pehchaan hona koi badi baat nahi tha...Bina der kiye Rajesh ko ICU me bheja gaya aur uska treatment ka process suru ho gaya...Police case ki vajah se treatment me koi deri nahi hua.

Andar Rajesh ka treatment chal raha tha aur Sameer ward ke bahar baitha hua tha...Uske chehre me koi bhaaw nahi tha...Andar se wo ekdam dar gaya tha...Aur Rajesh ka aage kya hoga yahi soch kar tension me aa gaya tha...Na jaane kitne bhagwan ko yaad kar liya tha usne...Apna dost ko iss haal me dekh khud par kya gujarta hai ye to sirf wohi jaan sakte hai jinhone ye mehsoos kiya ho.

Kuch pal ke liye to Sameer ko koi hosh hi nahi tha...Dheere dheere uski aankhon se aanshu nikalne laga aur wo khud se hi kehne laga.

Sameer:- (To himself) Maaf karde yaar mujhe...Sab meri hi galti hai...Naa mai tujhse wo sab kehta aur naa hi tu waha se iss tarah nikalta aur naa hi ye sab hota...Lekin yaar yakin kar mera mai tere bhalayi ke liye hi keh raha tha...Mujhe bhi Divya acchi ladki lagti hai...Lekin ye pyar par vishwash nahi raha...Tere liye jarur pray karunga...Pehle tu thik ho jaa aur tera pyar tujhe mil jaaye.

Kuch der tak yun hi Rajesh ke baare me sochne ke baad Sameer ko Rajesh ka parents ka bhi yaad aaya...Abb Sameer ka dar aur badh gaya...Rajesh ke parents ko kaise ye baat bataye ye usko samajh me nahi aa raha tha...Kya gujrega unn par jab unhe apne beta ka iss haal ke baare me pata chalega...Ye soch kar wo bahut dar gaya tha.

Kuch pal aise hi dar aur chinta me gujarne ke baad doctor baahar aa gaye.

Doctor ke baahar aate hi Sameer ekdam se utth kar doctor ke paas gaya aur darte hue puccha.

Sameer:- Doctor abb kaisa hai Rajesh?

Isse jyada Sameer kuch bol nahi paaya...Doctor ne bhi Sameer ka haalat dekh uske kandhe par haath rakhte hue kaha.

Doctor:- Relax Mr. Sharma...Darne ki koi baat nahi hai...Rajesh is out of danger...Jis gaadi ne Rajesh ko thakkar maara tha usne Rajesh ke kammar ma daaye taraf takkar maara tha...Iss vajah se jyaada chot nahi aaya...Sir jameen me takrane ki vajah se bleeding hua tha aur thoda ghaaw kammar me bhi ho gaya hai...Ha agar vakt me na laate to kuch bhi ho sakta tha blood loss hone ki vajah se...Bilkul sahi vakt par laaya usse aur jyada khoon nahi beh paaya...Warna hamaare liye bahut mushkil ho jaata usse bachana.

Sameer ne jaise hi he suna...Wo ekdam se khus ho gaya...Man hi man bhagan ko thanks kaha aur doctor se bola.

Sameer:- Thanks a lot Doctor.

Jyada khushi me Sameer aur bol nahi paaya.

Iske baad Sameer ne Doctor se kuch formal baat kiya aur dawai ke baare me information liya...Doctor ne kaha ki abhi Rajesh ko hosh aaya nahi hai...Kuch ghanto me usse hosh aa jaayega tab wo usse mil sakta hai.

Doctor ke jaane ke baad Sameer ne Rajesh ke parents ko phone lagaya aur hospital me bula kar sab kuch bata diya.

Pehle to wo bahut dar gaye the lekin puri baat sunne ke baad Rajesh ke papa ne kaha.

R. Papa:- Nahi beta...Tumhara koi galti nahi hai...Khud ko doshi mat maano....Mushibat kisi ke saath kahi bhi aa sakta hai...Tumne to accha kiya hai usse sahi vakt par hospital laa kar.

Rajesh ki papa ka baat sun kar Sameer ke dil se thoda bojh kam hua...Wo to dar raha tha ki Sameer ke Papa usse kya kahenge lekin unki baato ne Sameer ko raahat diya.

Kuch pal hi hua tha Sameer ko unse baat karke ki tabhi Shruti ka phone aaya.

Sameer ne na chaahte hue bhi uthaya lekin jaise hi usne phone uthaya Shruti ne jo baat usse bataaya usse sun Sameer ek dam se shocked ho gaya.

Shruti:-Sameer... Rajesh... Rajesh...

Rajesh ka accident kiya hai kisi ne jaan bujh kar...Kaha ho tum? Jaldi se hospital pahucho.

Shruti ne haklane aur darne ka naatak karte hue kaha.

Shruti ki baat sun kar Sameer ekdam se shocked ho gaya :eek:...Rajesh ka accident kaun karwa sakta hai aur Shruti ye kya bol rahi hai yahi soch kar Sameer ne chaunkte hue bas itna hi kaha.

Sameer:- Mai yahi hospital me hu...Tum bhi yahi aa jaao.

Iske baad Sameer ne Shruti ko hospital ka address send kar diya...Wo Shruti se mil kar baat karna chaahta tha...Jab tak Shruti hospital pahunchti Sameer ne khud ko mentally prepare kar liya aane wale pal ke liya.

Jab Shruti ko hospital ki main gate se enter karte Sameer ne dekha wo jaldi se Shruti ke paas pahunch gaya aur Rajesh ki parents se dur le jaa kar kaha.

Sameer:- Abb bataao...Kisne karwaya Rajesh ka accident?

Sameer ne nafrat aur gusse ke saath kaha...Uske chehre ka gussa dekh aisa lag raha tha jaise agar Sameer ko wo insaan mil jaaye to wohi jindaa gaad de.

Shruti:- Priya aur Karan...Shruti kuch der chup rehne ke baad himmat karke boli.

Sameer ko to iss baat par vishwash hi nahi hua.

Sameer:- Kya bakwas kar rahi ho? Yaha Rajesh ka ye haal hai aur mai yaha itna tension me hu...Lekin tumhe majaak sujh raha hai...Agli baar fir se ye bakwaas majaak kiya naa to dekh lena...Abb jaao yaha se isse pehle mai kuch karu...Bahut jhel liya hai tumhaari bakwas....Abb aur nahi...

Sameer ka saara gussa Shruti par utar gaya...Usse vishwash hi nahi ho raha tha ki Priya aur Karan aisa kar sakte hai.

Shruti bhi kuch nahi boli...Bas haath me rakhe tape recorder ko on kiya.

Uss me ek ladka aur ladki baat kar rahe the.

Ladki:- Waao Karan...Tumne aakhir kar hi diya ye kaam...Abb Karan iss duniya se chala jaayega aur Sameer bechara tadapta rahega uska yaad aur dosti me...Fir baad me usse bhi iss duniya se bidaa kar denge.

Karan:- Ye sab tumhaare liye hi to kiya hai Priya...Bahut beizzat kiya hai na usne tumhe...Ussi ka badla le rahe hai hum...Chhodunga nahi uss kameene ko. :evillaugh:

Iske baad Shruti ne tape band kar diya aur Sameer se kaha.

Shruti:- Abb to maanoge na tum....Iss me unka haath hai.

Sameer:-(Nafrat se) Socha nahi tha kameene itna gir jayenge ki picche se vaar karenge...Mera hi galti hai inki galtiyon ko najar andaaz kiya...Chhodunga nahi iss Karan aur Priya ko...Abb dikhata hu Sameer ka gussa kya hai...Bahut seh liya inn sab ko...Socha tha sudhar jaayenge lekin nahi laato ke bhoot baato se nahi maante. :mad:

Sameer ki aawaj se lag raha tha ki wo kitna gussa hai...Agar Karan aur Priya paas hote to unka kya hota ye to uparwala hi jaane.

Sameer ka haal iss vakt kuch aisa tha ki uska sochne samajhne ka shakti bahut kam ho gaya tha...Pehle Shruti ki vajah se ghut ghut kar jee raha tha...Uske baad Rajesh ke saath ye haadsha...Aur achanak Karan aur Priya ke baare me ye sab pata chalne se wo kuch soch hi nahi paaya aur Shruti ka wo voice dubbed record ko sach maan liya. :doh:

Kuch pal yun hi gusse me niche dekhne ke baad Sameer ko kuch yaad aaya aur usne Shruti se puccha.

Sameer:- Lekin tumhe kaise pata chala ki ye Karan aur Priya ne kiya hai? Tumhe ye tape kaha se mila? Aur kisne record kiya hai ye?

Sameer ki iss sawaal se Shruti ki jeet ki khushi achanak gaayab ho gaya...Kaha wo andar hi andar khus thi aur kaha abb wo Sameer ki iss sawaal se darne lagi.

Lekin achanak hi Shruti ke dimaag me ek idea aa hi gaya.

Shruti:- Sab hamare jaise acche nahi hote Sameer...Karan aur Priya...Unhe sab college me jaante hai ki wo kaise hai...Tumne kabhi dhyan nahi diya unhe lekin college me saare students unn se nafrat karte hai aur bahut se dushman bhi hai unke...Unhi me se ek ne ye record kar liya tha chhup kar aur mujhe de diya taaki hum unhe sabak sikhaaye...Jisne ye tape diya usne chehre par nakaab pehna tha privacy ke liye.

Shruti ne bahut hi aasani se apna safayi de diya aur Sameer ne bhi uski baat ko sach maan liya ki Rajesh ka accident me Karan aur Priya ka hi haath hai.

Uske baad Sameer ne Priya aur Karan se badla lene ka thaan liya aur uske dimaag me kuch aisa aaya jisse soch uske chehre par ek kutil muskaan aaya...Uss kutil muskaan dekh kar hi pata chal raha tha ki uska soch kitna khatarnaak hai...Aur ussi khatarnaak soch ke kaaran kar baitha Sameer ye bhool.

UPDATE 56​

Sameer aise hi kuch soch raha tha ki tabhi Shruti ne uska dhyan bhang karte hue puccha.

Shruti:- Abb ham kya karenge?Kuch na kuch to karna hi hoga...Har baar ye log apna manmani karte hai aur ham log chup rehte hai...Issi vajah se inka himmat badhta hai...Abb hame kuch na kuch jarur karna chaahiye aur inhe sabak sikhana chaahiye.

Sameer:- Karunga...Bahut bura haal karunga inka...Jindagi bhar sochenge kis se panga liya hai.

Sameer ne bahut nafrat ke saath kaha.

Shruti:- Kya karoge...Kuch socha hai iss baare me?

Shruti Sameer ko aur bhadkate hue boli.

Sameer:- Abhi jyada socha to nahi...Lekin jo bhi sazaa dunga wo bahut khatarnak hoga ye to yakin ke saath keh sakta hu.

Shruti:- Mere khayal se hume Police ko saara case bata dena chaahiye...Police unn dono ko arrest kar lenge...Tab attempt to murder case me kuch saal jail me sadenge.

Shruti ne keh to diya ye baat lekin wo khud nahi chaahti thi ki aisa ho...Wo chaahti thi ki Priya aur Karan ko aur bhi badi sazaa mile...Sameer ko uss par shak na ho jaaye iss liye jaldbaazi me koi kadam uthana nahi chaahti thi.

Sameer:- Nahi ye koi sazaa nai hai...Jail me 2 ya 3 saal sadenge uske baad free...Mai chaahta hu unhe jindagi bhar ka ghum du.

Bardasht karne ki bhi ek hadd hota hai...Bahut jhagde hue humare bich...Lekin chup raha...Sochta tha 2 saal ke liye hi to college me hai uske baad wo apne raaste ham apne raaste...lekin nahi unhe badla lena hai humse...Dushmani mujhse lekin hamla mere dost par...Jaanti ho bahut mushkil se bacha hai wo...Agar kuch pal aur der hota to pata nahi kya se kya ho jaata.

Ye log itna gir jayenge socha nahi tha...Aaj tak kisi ka bura nahi chaha...

Lekin aaj majbur hu khud se...Shaayad aaj inhe chhod du to pata nahi kal kya karenge...Jaldi kuch na kuch karna hoga aur inhe jindagi bhar naa bhula paane wala sazaa dena hoga.

Sameer ne behad nafrat ke saath kaha...Uska haaw bhaaw dekh kar lag raha tha ki kitna vyakul hai wo...Bas jaldi se Priya aur Karan ko sabak sikhaana chahta tha wo...Shruti Sameer ki baat se ekdam khus ho gayi aur wo chup hi rahi...Usse yakin ho gaya tha ki bahut jald Sameer apna kaam kar lega.

Issi tarah idhar udhar chalne ke baad Rajesh ki papa ne aa kar Sameer ko bataya ki Rajesh ko hosh aa gaya hai...Sabhi Rajesh se mil chuke the...Bas Sameer hi baaki tha.

Sameer bhi Rajesh se milne andar gaya...Rajesh ki sir me ek patti tha aur ek patti kamar ki daayi hisse me.

Sameer ko Rajesh ka ye haal dekh bahut buraa lag raha tha...Ek bund aansu uski aankho se nikal gaya aur bhari awaaj me usne kaha.

Sameer:- Kaisa hai yaar abb?

Sameer ki bhaari awaaj sun Rajesh ko bhi bahut buraa lag raha tha...Aatmaglaani waali aawaj me usne kaha.

Rajesh:- Sorry yaar...Dimaag kharab ho gaya tha mera jo tujh par shak kar baitha...Tujhe apna pyar ka dushman samajh liya tha...Socha ki tujhse meri khusi dikhi nahi jaati...Lekin abhi pata chala papa se ki kaise tune mujhe hospital laaya aur kitna dukhi tha.

Sameer:- Waah yaar...Kya dosti nibhaaya hai tune? Ha kabhi kabhi gusse me baat karta tha...Kabhi kabhi Divya se alag rakhta tha...Wo iss liye nahi ki mai teri khusi se jalta hu balki iss liye ki mai tujhe khus dekhna chaahta hu...Ek dost ki dard dekha hai aur mai ye nahi chahta tha ki tera bhi wahi haal hota dekhu...Sorry yaar...Tera bhalaayi socha tha maine burayi nahi...Jo karna hai kar yaar aaj se mai tujhe nahi rokunga...Please maaf kar de picchli galti ke liye aage se aisa nahi karunga.

Ye kehte kehte Sameer ekdam emotional ho gaya tha aur Rajesh ki aatmaglani badhta jaa raha tha.

Rajesh:- Abb aur kitna sharminda karega mujhe...Maaf karde yaar...Anjaane me galti ho gaya...Ye gussa ka sabak mujhe mil gaya hai yar iss accident se...Pata chal gaya hai ki gusse me apna dimaag par se kaabu khona nahi chaahiye...Tujhse ladne ke baad mai itna gussa me tha ki bina kuch dekhe chal raha tha aur ye sab ho gaya.

Bhai yakin kar pyar ka maamla aisa hi hota hai...Apne bhi paraye lagne lagte hai jab wo pyar ka virodh kare to...Uss vakt dimaag kaabu me nahi rehta...Na chaahte hue bhi tujhe galat samajh liya.

Abb aage se aisa kuch nahi hoga...Agar tujhe galat lagta hai to mai Divya ki taraf dekhunga bhi nahi.

Rajesh ki aawaj se lag raha tha ki usse sach me paschataap hai apni galti par.

Sameer:- Overacting band kar...Nahi bhul paayega Divya ko agar tu usse saccha pyaar karta hai to...Pyaar ke baare me itna to jaanta hi hu...Tujhe pyar karne se nahi rok raha hu...Bas ye keh raha hu ki galat ladki se pyar mat karna...Divya ko mujhse jyada tu jaanta hai to acche se soch le kya karna hai...Tera life hai aur tujhe hi ye decision lena hai.

Sameer ne behad suljha hua jawaab diya...Issi ke saath dono ki bich gile sikwe bhi khatam ho gaya.

Rajesh:- Yakin kar yaar Divya waisi ladki nahi hai...Wo mujhse keh degi "I dont love you" lekin dhokha nahi degi.

Sameer:- Ok thik hai...Bas yahi dua karunga ki tujhe tera pyar mil jaaye aur tu hamesha Divya ke saath khus rahe.

Iske baad Sameer aur Rajesh thodi der aise hi normal baat karte hai...Sameer ne ye nahi bataya Rajesh ko ki uske accident ke piche Priya aur Karan ka haath hai...Wo nahi chahta tha Rajesh ko koi tension dena.

Rajesh ki ward se nikalne ke baad Sameer ne Shruti ko ek kone me le jaa kar pucha.

Sameer:- Tumhe Priya aur Karan ka address pata hai kya?

Shruti:- Nahi...Lekin kyu?

Sameer:- Pehle unka address pata lagaunga fir baaki ka kaam...Bahut bura haal kiya hai unhone Rajesh ka...Kitna dard ho raha tha usko ye haal me dekh kar...Chhodunga nahi kameeno ko.

Sameer ka chehra me ekdam se nafrat ka bhaaw aa gaya.

Sameer:- Kal pehle college jaaunga aur unn dono ka address dhund nikalunga...Uske baad...

Itna kehte hi Sameer chup ho gaya aur ek kutil muskan uske chehre par aa gaya.

Next Day

Sameer subah 10:00 am ke kareeb apna college pahuncha...Wo jaise hi administration ki taraf jaane wala tha piche se ek haath Sameer ki kandhe par pada.

Sameer ne picche Mudd kar dekha to ek 50-55 saal ka aadmi khada tha aur uski aankh nashe me laal tha...Pair ladh khada raha tha...Dekhne se hi pata chal raha tha ki unhone sharab piya tha.

Aadmi:- Beta tum Priya ko jaante ho kya?

Uss aadmi ki munh se aa raha sharab ka badbu Sameer ko bilkul accha nahi lag raha tha...Wo usse dur jaana chahta tha lekin Priya ki nam sunkar wo wahi ruk gaya.

Sameer:- Kaun Priya? :hmm2:

Uske baad uss aadmi ne ladhkhadaate jubaan me Priya ka huliya bataya...Sameer ko yakin ho gaya ki ye aadmi wahi Priya ke baare me bata raha hai jisse dhundne wo yaha aaya tha.

Sameer:- Aap usse kyu dhund rahe hai? Kaun hai aap?

Aadmi:- Mai Priya ka papa hu...Bahut din ho gaye usse mile iss liye uski Maa ne jabardasti mujhe milne ke liye bhej diya...Ye Maa Beti aur inka torture. :sigh:

Sameer ne jaise ye suna usse ek dam se shock laga :eek:...Koi baap apne beti ke baare me aisa kaise keh sakta hai? Koi baap aise sharabi aur gair jimmedar kaise ho sakta hai? Unki baat se aisa lag raha tha ki unhe Priya se koi lagaaw nahi hai aur usse milne bhi nahi aana chaahte hai.

Kuch der aise hi sochne ke baad Sameer ki dimaag me ek baat aaya aur saath hi chehre par kutil muskaan...Usne ek plan bana liya Priya ka Papa ka istemaal karke Priya ki jindagi barbaad karne ka....Ekdam se uske chehre me raunak aa gaya aur khushi ke saath bola.

Toggle signature
My Stories

UPDATE 57​

Sameer:- Wo to apne ghar me hogi...Iss vakt yaha college me kya karne aayegi wo? Course aur exam to complete ho gaya hai humaara.

Priya's Dad:- Abhi abhi gaaw se aaya hu...Jab uske flat me gaya to wo nahi thi...Phone par puccha to college me hu bola tha usne...

Iss liye aa gaya college me dhundne...Aur jaate jaate uske padhaai ki baare me puch bhi lunga college me.

Sameer:- Wo aapko apne padhaayi aur exam ke marks ke baare me bataati nahi hai kya?

Sameer ko Priya ki Papa ki behavior sach me hairaan kar raha tha...Koi bhi pita apne santaan ke prati aise careless kaise ho sakta hai? Wo bas yahi soch raha tha. :hmm:

Priya's Dad:- Bataati to hai...Kehti hai ki accha marks laati hai har exam me...Lekin mujhe viswash nahi hai ki wo sach bol rahi hai...Jhuth bhi to bol sakti hai...Ye ladki padhne ke liye kuch bhi kar sakti hai...Lekin padhne me kamjor hai...Iss liye mujhe lagta hai ki ye jarur jhuth bol rahi hai aage padhne ke liye...Yahi baat aaj college walo se puchunga.

(Kuch sochte hue) Beta tum to uske dost ho na...To tumhe to pata hi hoga wo kaisi hai padhne me...Padhne aati hai college me yaa fir masti karne aati hai?

Priya ke Papa Sharab ki nashe me aa kar kya bol rahe hai ye bhi unhe pata nahi tha...Apni hi beti ki buraai kisi dusre insaan se kar rahe the.

Sameer:- Uncle kehna to nahi chaahiye...Ye aap dono baap beti ka maamla hai...Lekin aap puch rahe hai to bata deta hu...Priya padhne me bahut kamjor hai...Bahut mushkil se pass ho rahi hai exams me.

Sameer Priya se badla lene ke liye kuch bhi karne ko taiyaar tha...To fir ye toh ek maamuli sa jhuth tha uske liye...Usse itna to pata chal chuka tha ki Priya ke Papa Priya ko utna nahi chahte hai bas issi baat ka faaidaa utha kar Sameer Priya ke Papa ko Priya ke khilaaf hi bhadkane ka soch raha tha.

Aur hua bhi waisa...Sameer ki baat sun kar Priya ke papa ke chehre par teji se gusse ki bhaaw aa gaye aur wo bole.

Priya's Dad:- Itna bada jhuth...Aane do uss ladki ko...Maine pehle hi mana kiya tha usse aur padhne ko...Lekin ye Maa Beti meri baat maane tab na...Waise bhi ladkio ka padhne se kya faaidaa...Shadi ke baad to pati ka sewa hi inka dharm hai...Lekin ye Priya bahut ziddi hai...Aur iski Maa bhi iska hi saath de rahi hai...Mujhse lad jhagad kar aa gayi padhne lekin padhaai nahi masti kar rahi hai...Aur humse jhuth bolti hai ki padhayi accha chal raha hai...Aane do usko....Khabar leti hu uska acche se gaanw le jaa kar. :mad:

Priya ke Papa ne behad nafrat ke saath kaha...Sameer ko apna kaam ashaan hota najar aane laga.

Sameer:- Haan uncle...Ekdam sahi kaha aapne...Ye aajkal ki ladkiyaan...Aajkal to fashion ban gaya hai inka padhna, likhna aur mard ka har kaam karna...Mera bhi yahi maana hai ki ladki ko ghar ka kaam hi karna chaahiye...Issi me ghar ka izzat, sanskar aur maan maryada tika rehta hai...Warna dekhiye na aajkal ki ladkiya kitni besharm ho gayi hai...Inka ye fashion dekh kar to aisa gussa aata hai ki puccho hi mat...Galti bhi humaara hi hai...Aakhir humne hi inhe chhoot de rakha hai.

Sameer ko pata chal gaya tha ki Priya ke Papa purane khayalat ke hai...Aur Sameer ki ye baat se wo jarur sehmat honge.

Idhar Sameer apne man me soch raha tha.

Sameer:- (In his mind) Oh God....Naa chahte hue bhi mujhe kya kya bolna pad raha hai :ohno:...Aisa bolna to dur sochta bhi nahi hu mai...Lekin iss Priya ki vajah se ye sab bolna pad raha hai aur khud ki najro me girna pad raha hai...Lekin koi baat nahi Priya ko sabak sikhaane ke liye ye sab karna hi hoga...Buraai ko sabak sikhane ke liye buraai ka istemaal karna galat nahi hoga. :yes2:

Itna sochne ke baad Sameer ne ek najar Priya ki Papa ki taraf ghumaya...Wo bahut gusse me najar aa rahe the...Sameer ne mauka dekh ek aur prahar kiya.

Sameer:- Uncle aap mujhe accha aur ekdam sidha insaan lagte hai iss liye ek jaruri baat keh deta hu...Priya aapke siddhapan aur acchayi ka faaidaa utha rahi hai...Aap jaante hai padhaayi me wo kamjor kyu hai...Kyuki uska ek boyfriend hai...Ek ladka ke saath chakkar chal raha hai uska...Aise me wo time padhayi par degi ya apne boyfriend par...Priya ekdam chalu type ki ladki hai.

Sameer ne Priya ki Papa ko bhadkaane ka koshish kiya...Usse thoda dar bhi lag raha tha ki kahi Priya ke papa kahi usse hi gussa na ho jaaye aur usko peet na de...Lekin tir jaake thik nishaane par laga.

Priya's Dad:- Mujhe to pehle se hi shak tha iss ladki par...Pehle se hi ladko ke saath baat karti hai...Bahut bigad gai ye ladki aur college me wo ye sab kar rahi hai...Kya karu iss ladki ka kuch samajh me nahi aa raha.

Priya ke Papa ka gussa saatwe aasman par tha...Wo gussa aur sharaab ki nashe me aakar apne beti ke liye hi nafrat ko bahar nikal rahe the aur Sameer ki baat par andhe tarike se yakin bhi kar rahe the...Nasha aur gussa me unke sochne samajhne ki shakti bhi khatam ho gaya tha. :doh:

Sameer ne jaisa socha tha Priya ke papa usse bhi gire hue nikle...Koi anjaan unki beti ke character par ungli uthaaye uss par bhi wo kuch nahi keh rahe the...Ulta saath de rahe the...Abb Sameer ko apna manjil jyada dur nahi lag raha tha.

Aise hi sochne par Sameer ke dimaag me Priya se badla lene ka ek jabardast idea aaya...Wo pura confirm nahi tha ki ye plan kaam karega ya nahi...Fir se usne Priya ke Papa se kaha.

Sameer:- Waise mere paas ek idea hai Priya ko sudharne ka aur aapki izzat mitti me naa milne ka...Aapka hi faaidaa hai isme.

Sameer ne Priya ke Papa ki aankho me aankh daal kar kaha.

Priya's Dad:- Kya idea?

Priya ki Papa ne utshukta ke saath puccha...Sameer ki baato se itna to unhe yakin ho gaya tha ki Sameer unke saath hai...Unhone ye tak nahi socha ki kis liye aur Sameer ka kya faidaa unka saath dene me...Bas Sameer ki baat par andha yakin kar rahe the.

Sameer:- Priya ki shaadi karwa dijiye.

Sameer ne ek krur aawaj me ye kaha...Uski iss krur aawaj se pata chal raha tha ki wo kitna nafrat karta hai Priya se...Uski baato se Priya ke Papa ko ek jhatka sa laga...Gusse me wo bole.

Priya's Dad:- Shaadi karwa du...Paagal ho gaye ho kya? Aise kaise shaadi karwa du uska...Dahej ka paisa kaise dunga...Kaun karega bina dahej ke usse shaadi...Pehle hi wo mere liye bojh hai...Itna paisa kaha se aayega mere paas uske liye? Aise bakwaas idea apne paas hi rakho.

:angry:

Ye pehli baar tha jab Priya ke Papa Sameer se gussa hue the.

Sameer:- Are nahi nahi uncle...Aapne meri baat ka galat matlab nikal liya...Iss shaadi me aapka hi faaidaa hai.

Sameer ne jaldi se baat ko sambhaalte hue kaha...Priya ki Papa kuch nahi bole bas Sameer ki baat ka intejaar kar rahe the.

Sameer:- Dekhiye Uncle...Meri baat maaniye aur Priya ki shadi kisi sharabi se kara dijiye...Priya khubsurat to hai hi...Usse shaadi har koi karna chahega...Kisi ameer Sharabi ko pakadiye aur usse Priya se shaadi ke liye manaiye...Mujhe yakin hai wo Priya ko inkar nahi karega...Ulta aap ko hi dahej dega wo. :approve:

Priya ka ek ladka ke saath chakkar chal raha hai...Agar Priya uske saath bhaag gayi to kya izzat reh jaayegi aap ke gaaw me...Aur wo ladka bhi accha nahi hai...Jaanta hu mai usse...Wo kuch hi din me Priya ko chhod dega tab sochiye kitna beizzati hoga aapka...Fir koi bhi Priya se shaadi nahi karega.

Iss liye behtar yahi hoga ki aap kisi sharabi se uska shaadi kara dijiye.

Sameer ki baat sun kar Priya ke papa soch me pad gaye :hmm2:...Unhe bhi Sameer ki baat sahi lag raha tha.

Priya's Dad:- Lekin beta sharaabi se shadi kara dena thik rahega kya? :hmm:

Pehli baar Priya ki Papa ko Priya ka thoda sa fikar hua...Lekin iss feeling se wo anjaan the...Wo abhi bhi yahi maan rahe the ki wo Priya se nafrat karte hai.

Sameer:- Iss me aapka hi faaidaa hai...Bas Sharabi log hi dahej ulta aap ko denge...Aap bhi to ek sharabi hai to kya aap apna ghar nahi chala rahe? Apni biwi aur family ko time de rahe hai ya nahi? :hinthint: Kuch nahi hoga Uncle...Priya bhi khus rahegi aur aapko bhi paisa mil jaayega.

Sameer ki iss baat se Priya ke papa ne usse gusse se ghoora...Sameer ko jald hi apna galti ka ehsaas ho gaya.

Sameer:- Oh sorry Uncle...Mai bhi sharabi hu...Sharabi baat par itna gussa kyu ho rahe hai? Sharabi hona koi galat baat to nahi...Bas duniya waale hume galat maante hai.

Sameer ne jald hi baat sambhaal liya aur Priya ke Papa ke chehre me ek muskaan aa gaya...Aakhir ek to mila jisne unki taarif kiya. :toohappy:

Kuch der sochne ke baad Priya ke Papa bole.

Priya's Dad:- To tum kyu nahi kar lete Priya se shaadi?

Sameer ko iss baat se ek bada jhatka laga :yikes:...Jaise taise usne khud ko sambhaal kar kaha.

Sameer:- Are nahi Uncle...Mere paas aapko dene ke liye kuch nahi hai...Do vakt khaane ka jugaad nahi ho paata acche se...Garib pariwaar me paida hua hu...Daaru bhi chhup chhup kar peena padta hai. :(

Priya's Papa:- Oh...Thik hai...Gaanw me hi koi dhund lunga...Waise beta tumne ye bataya nahi ki tum mera madad kyu kar rahe ho? Aajkal to koi kisi ka madad nahi karta aur ek sharabi ka to bilkul bhi nahi.

Sameer:- Ek sharabi hi to dusre sharabi ka kaam aata hai. :D

Iske baad Sameer Priya ki Papa se unke gaanw ka address leta hai...Aur waha se chala jaata hai.

Raaste me Sameer khud se hi baat kar raha tha.

Sameer:- Priya abb aayega maja...Dekhna teri life ko nark se bhi badtar bana dunga...Bahut khel liya tune mere aur mere dosto se...Naa chaahte hue bhi mujhe tere khilaaf aisi plan banana pad raha hai jo mai kabhi nahi chaahta tha...Tune hi mujhe majbur kiya hai. :angry++:

Tu Karan se pyaar karti hai naa...Jald hi ye pyar ka khel par full stop lag jaayega...Jaanta hu pyar tutne ka dard kya hota hai...Dua karunga ki tujhe bhi ye dard mile aur jindagi bhar tu roti rahe.

Agar tera pyar Karan ke liye sacha nahi hai to bhi koi fark nahi padega...Tera laalchi baap ko tere khilaaf bhadka kar ek sharabi se shaadi karwa raha hu...Sharab hi rishte bigadne ka kaam karta hai...Jab tera shaadi kisi sharaabi se ho jaayega tab to teri life apne aap barbaad ho jaayega...Jindagi bhar roti rahegi...Tujhe mai jindagi bhar ke liye ghum dene jaa raha hu...Jiski vajah tu hai sirf tu.

2 din baad tera gaanw aaunga aur tera dukh aur dard dekhunga apni aankho se...Tab jaa kar mujhe chhain milega...Tujhe rota hua dekhna chaahta hu...Teri shadi wo bhi bina teri marji ke dekhne me maja aayega...Teri barbadi dekhne aa raha hu mai.

I am coming soon.

Itna keh kar Sameer apne chehre me ek kutil muskaan lekar apne ghar ke liye nikal gaya.

UPDATE 58​

2 Days Later

Sameer subah subah hi nikal gaya Priya ki gaanw ke liye, Priya ke papa ke diye hue address ki madad se...Ghar me usne bataya ki 1 ya 2 hafte ke liye ghumne ke liye kahi baahar jaa raha hai.

Mr. Sharma ne bhi unki baat maan liya...Unhone socha ki abhi abhi exams khatam hua hai aur Sameer ka study bhi complete ho gaya hai...Kuch din baad usse job karna hai to yahi mauka hai kahi ghum kar mood fresh karne ka...Unhe iss baat se koi aapatti nahi tha aur naa hi Sameer ki Maa ko bhi.

Sameer ne iss baare me Shruti se kuch baat nahi kiya tha...Sameer ne socha ki 1 ya 2 hafte ka hi to kaam hai aise me batana jaruri nahi hai.

Karib 5 ya 6 ghante ki bike ki safar ke baad Sameer Priya ki gaanw pahunch gaya...Jab usne Priya ki gaanw me kadam rakha to apne aap hi uske chehre par ek kutil muskaan aa gaya.

Usne bike rok kar aas paas ke maahaul ko dekha...Gaanw dekhne me naa hi bahut bikashit(developed) thaa aur naahi jyada abikashit...Gaanw dekhne me thik thaak tha...Gaanw ki log middle aur low class family se belong karte the...Bas ek ya do hi honge jo upper class se belong karte ho.

Gaanw me hariyaali charo taraf tha...Pollution shehar ki tulna me bahut hi kam tha...Sameer gaanw me aa kar khud ko ekdam fresh mehsoos karne laga...Thodi der usne gaanw me ghumne ka socha...Ghumte ghumte uske dimaag me ek baat aaya.

Sameer:- (In his mind) Kya mai jo kar raha hu wo sahi kar raha hu? Kahi mai ye sab karke kisi ki life barbaad to nahi kar raha yaa fir mai koi galti to nahi kar raha...Kya mujhe Priya ko maaf kar dena chaahiye? :hmm2:

Issi baat ko soch kar Sameer idhar udhar tehelne laga...Iss sawaal ki jawaab ko dhundne laga...Aur bahut jald hi usse jawaab mil gaya aur khud se hi kehne laga.

Sameer:- Nahi mai Priya ko maaf nahi karunga...

Usne maafi laayak kaam nahi kiya hai...Uski vajah se Rajesh ki jaan jaa sakti thi aur kayi aur jaan ko gam me jeena padta...Kya hota Rajesh ki parents ka jab wo budhaape me apne jawaan bete ko kho dete kisi ki ego ki vajah se.

Kitni baar samjhaya Priya tujhe please humse dur reh...Hume jyada ukshane ki koshish mat kar kuch karne ke liye...Lekin tu nahi maani....Bahut kar liya apni manmaani aur har baar maine tujhe samjhaya...Lekin laato ke bhoot baato se nahi maante...Teri har galti ko maaf kiya yaa fir badla lene ka iccha hote hue bhi nahi liya...Socha sab kuch thik ho jaayega...Lekin kuch thik nahi hua...Ulta aur bigadta chala gaya...Aaj tujhe chhod diya to pata nahi kal kahi tu Shruti aur mujhe bhi nukshan pahuchane ka koshish na kar le.

Tune mujhe majboor kar hi diya Priya ye sab karne ke liye...Mai kabhi nahi chaahta tha ye sab karne ko lekin aaj majbur hu...Pehle teri shaadi jo tere marji ke khilaaf hoga usse apni aankho se dekhunga fir yaha se ek sukoon ke saath jaaunga...Majaa aayega tujhe jindagi bhar ki dard aur aansu dene me.

Agar wo Karan aa gaya to bhi tujhe bacha nahi paayega...Tere baap ko bahut bhadka dunga aur wo aasani se bhadak bhi jaayega...Pehle tera khel khatam karta hu uske baad Karan ka.

Itna sab kehne ke baad Sameer ki aankho me nafrat aa gaya...Usne tay kar liya ki yahi uska aakhiri faisla hoga aur wo apni faisle se kabhi piche nahi hatega...Aur saath hi Priya ki barbadi dekh kar hi jaayega.

Iske baad Sameer gaanw ki ek dhaabe me chala gaya aur kaha.

Sameer:- Bhaiya...Iss gaanw me mujhe kuch kaam hai...1 ya 2 hafta rukna pad sakta hai...Kiraye me ek room milega...Paisa ki chinta mat karo...Har din ka 500 dunga.

Sameer ne ek aasha ke saath kaha...Wo gaanw ke kone me tha...Waha room mil jaata to koi pareshaani nahi hone waala tha...Agar gaanw ke bich me hota to shaayad Priya usse dekh sakti thi.

Dhaabe wala ne jab ye suna wo ekdam se khus ho gaya...Har din ka 500 uske liye badi baat tha...Aise me 1 ya 2 hafte tak wo bahut kama sakta tha...Khushi ke saath wo bola.

Dhaabe wala:- Haan bhai...Ek kamra to hai...Par shaayad wo aapke haisiyat aur paisa ke hisaab se utna accha na ho.

Dhaabe wala ke last ki line me kuch chinta thi lekin Sameer ki jawaab ne usse khus kar diya.

Sameer:- Koi baat nahi bhaiya...Bas ek bed aur thoda saaf suthra room chaahiye aur khane ki acchi subidha.

Dhaabe waala:- Ho jaayega...Kab se rahenge? Aur agar buraa nahi manenge to ek baat pucchna chaahta tha "Aap kis kaam se aaye hai"?

Sameer:- Abhi se rahunga...Aur kaam koi khaas nahi hai aur aap ki samajh se baahar hai...Bas rehne ke liye jagah nahi hai iss liye yaha pucchne aaya tha.

Sameer thoda chhidh gaya tha Dhaabe waale ki sawal se.

Dhaabe wala:- Koi baat nahi bhai...Agar nahi chaahte to mat bataaiye...Chaliye aapko room dikhaa deta hu.

Iske baad Sameer ko Dhaabe wala Sameer ko room dikha deta hai...Room thoda chhota tha lekin ek insaan ke liye kafi tha...Facility ke naam me koi saaman nahi tha par fir bhi Sameer ne manage karne ka aur apne kaam par dhyan dene ka socha.

Room dekh lene ke baad Sameer ne Dhaabe waala se Priya ki Papa ke baare me puccha.

Dhaabe wala:- Aapko kya kaam hai bhai usse?

Dhaabe wala ne nafrat se jawaab diya.

Sameer:- Kuch khaas nahi...Jab wo shehar aaye thhe tab mujhse kuch paisa udhar liya tha jo abhi tak unhone nahi lautaya...Iss liye puch raha hu.

Dhaabe wala:- Wo sharabi aisa hi hai...Sabhi se udhar leta hai par lautata nahi hai...Abb gaanw me koi udhar nahi deta to shehar jaane laga.

Ek bar fir Dhabe waala ne nafrat se kaha...Aur Sameer ko Priya ki ghar ka address de diya...Sameer ne kuch nahi kaha bas dhabe waale ki baat se ye pata chal gaya ki Priya ki Papa ki gaanw me utna izzat nahi hai.

Sameer ne ek topi aur sunglass laga liya aur chhote chhote daadhi shave kar liya taaki Priya usse aasani se nahi pehchaan sake...Aur chala gaya Priya ki gaanw dekhne.

Kuch der chalne ke baad Sameer Priya ki gaanw ke saamne pahunch gaya jo gaanw ke bich me tha...Priya ka ek kaccha ghar tha jo mitti se bana tha...Ghar ka haalat dekh anuman lagaya jaa sakta tha ki ghar ki aarthik sthiti kuch khaas accha nahi hai.

Iske baad Sameer waapas apne room me laut aaya aur aaram karne laga aur bahut jald thakan ki vajah se usse neend aa gaya.

Lekin shaam me uska neend toot gaya...Fresh ho kar baithne ke baad uski kaan me ek aawaj aaya...Aawaj me ek dard mehsoos ho raha tha aur aisa lag raha tha wo insaan andar se ghutan sa mehsoos kar raha hai...Sameer ne jab khidki se baahar dekha to paaya ki wo Priya hai.

Priya ki murjhaye chehra dekh Sameer ki chehre me thoda muskaan aa gaya...Priya apne saheliyon ke saath gaanw me chal rahi thi...Shaayad wo sabhi gaanw me ghumte ghumte waha tak pahunch gayi thi...Priya ki saheli usse baat kiye jaa rahi thi lekin Priya ekdam khaamosh thi...Ye dekh kar Sameer ki chehre me apna jeet ki khushi aa gaya.

UPDATE 59​

Sameer abhi bhi Priya ki saheli aur Priya ki baatein sun raha tha...Priya apne 3 saheli ke saath ghum rahi thi.

Saheli 1:- Priya tu itni chup kyu hai? Pehle to kitna bolti thi...Abb ekdam se chup ho gayi hai...Kya baat hai...Shehar me jaake tujh me aisa kaun sa badlaaw aa gaya hai jo humse baat bhi nahi kar rahi hai abb.

Ye baat sun kar Priya kuch bolne hi wali thi ki Saheli 2 bich me hi bol deti hai.

Saheli 2:- Abb ye shehar me jaakar padh likh kar aayi ladki hum jaise gawar se kyu baat karegi...Kaha inka haisiyat aur kaha humara.

Ye baat sun kar Priya ko bahut buraa laga lekin firse wo kuch bolti uski teesri saheli ne kaha.

Saheli 3:- Are nahi nahi...Ye baat nahi hai...Bechaari ka college me koi boyfriend hoga jisse na mil paane ki vajah se ye udaas hogi.

Teeno saheli ne to hasi majaak me ye sab keh diya...Lekin unhe kya pata tha ki unka ye majaak Priya ko kitna taklif pahunch raha hai...Jab bardaast ke baahar hua ye baatein tab Priya ekdam gusse se boli.

Priya:- Band karo tum sab apni bakwaas...

Tab se jo man me aaye wohi boli jaa rahi ho...Ye bhi nahi dikh raha hai ki saamne waala kya mehsua kar raha hai aur tum logo ki baato se usse kitna taklif pahunch rahi hai.

Itna keh kar Priya chup ho gayi...Priya ki aawaj me gussa aur bahut saara dard tha...Priya ki baatein sun uski sabhi saheli wohi ruk gayi aur ekdam shaant ho gayi...Sabhi ko pata chal gaya ki koi to baat hai jis vajah se Priya itna dard me hai. :mad:

Saheli 1:- Sorry Priya...Hum to bas aise hi majaak kar rahe the.

Itna keh kar wo chup ho gayi...Priya kuch nahi boli.

Saheli 2:- Kya baat hai Priya...Kabhi tujhe itna dukhi nahi dekha...Please yaar bata kya baat hai...Lagta hai jarur kuch hua hai.

Priya fir bhi chup rahi...Wo itna dukhi thi ki kuch bhi bola nahi jaa raha tha usse...Abb dhire dhire uski aankho se aansu behne lage. :cry2:

Priya ko rota dekh uski sabhi saheliyan dar gayi...Bahut samjhaane aur support ke baad aur jor dene ke baad Priya rote hue boli.

Priya:- Papa ne meri shaadi tay kar di hai. :(

Priya ne rote hue kaha.

Priya ki iss baat se kisi ko kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki isme aakhir rone ki kya baat hai...Shaadi ke pehle aisa rona normal baat to hai nahi...Lekin kisi ko kya pata tha iss vakt Priya ke dil me kya baat hai.

Saheli 3:- Iss me rone ki kya baat hai...Teri umar ho gayi hai shaadi ki...Aur tune to shehar jaa kar apni padhaai bhi khatm kar liya...Aakhir kisi na kisi din shaadi to karni hi hai. :dazed:

Usne bas itna hi kaha tha ki Priya uss par bhadak gayi aur gusse se boli.

Priya:- Band kar apni bakwaas...Aur apna gyan apne paas hi rakh...Tab se tum logo ki bakwaas sun rahi hu...Bina kuch soche samjhe kuch bhi bak kar rahi ho.

Mai Karan se pyar karti hu aur ussi se shaadi karna chaahti hu...Papa meri shadi jabbardasti karwa rahe hai...Aur mai iss shaadi se khus nahi hu.

Suru me to Priya ne gusse me kaha lekin last ki kuch lines rote hue...Apni baat khatam karne ke baad Priya wahi niche baith kar jor jor se rone lagi.

Uska dard ab uski saheliyon ne samjha...Uski dard sabhi mehsoos kar rahe the...Kuch der sabhi ne Priya ko rone diya...Jab wo roo kar shaant hui tab fir se uski saheli ne kaha.

Saheli 1:- To fir apne Papa ko samjha yaa fir maa ko...Aise rone se kuch nahi hone waala...Jab tu unse baat karegi tabhi to baat banega.

Priya:- Tujhe kya lagta hai maine koshish nahi kiya hai? Jab 2 din pehle Papa ke saath yaha aayi thi tabhi maine keh diya apne aur Karan ke baare me...Ye bhi kaha ki mai Karan ke saath shaadi karna chaahti hu.

Lekin unhone saaf mana kar diya aur kaha ki unhone ek ladka dhund liya hai aur mujhe ussi se shadi karna hoga.

Maa ko bhi samjhaya...Maa to maan gayi aur Papa se baat bhi kiya unhone.

Lekin Papa nahi maane...Aur kaha ki agar maine unki pasand se shaadi nahi kiya to wo jehar khaa lenge aur unhone unn logo se bahut karz liya hai aur ussi ko chukane ke liye mera shaadi karwa rahe hai.

Mai aur maa majbur hai.

Priya ne fir se rote hue kaha.

Saheli 2:- Tab to ek hi raasta hai...Tu uss ladka se baat karle...Agar nahi maana to ham usse baat kar lenge...Aur bhaga denge usse yaha se.

Usne Priya ko samjhaate hue kaha aur maahaul ko bhi accha karne ke liye hanste hue kaha...Lekin uski hansi ko Priya ki agli hi baat se gaayab ho gaya.

Priya:- Jaante ho wo kaun hai...Pratap. :

Saheli 2:- Kaun Pratap....Kahi wohi Pratap to nahi. :eek:

Priya:- Ha wohi Pratap...Gaanw ka sabse awaara ladka jo mujhse ek saal senior bhi hai...College me bhi wo dono Pratap aur Ramesh aise hi awaaragardi karte the...Pehle se hi bahut bigad chuka hai.

Kal maine usse baat kiya tha lekin wo nahi maan...Kaha ki har haal me mujhse shaadi karega.

Abb kya karu...Majburi ho gayi hai mere liye ye shaadi karna...Sab Papa aur unki sharab ki aadat se ye sab hua hai...Wo to bachpan se mujhe pasand nahi karte the...Jo bhi hu Maa ki vajah se hu...Papa har haal me mera shaadi karwa kar rahenge. :cry:

Naa hi jee paa rahi hu aur naa hi mar sakti hu....

Ye sab kehte hue fir se Priya ki aankho me aansu aa gaye...Uski dard bas wo uski Maa aur uski saheliya hi samajh rahe the.

Abb uski saheliyan bhi chaah kar kuch nahi kar pa rahi thi...Bas bhagwaan se dua kar rahe the ki ye shaadi naa ho.

Aise hi kuch der tak Priya roti rahi saari bat yaad karke aur apna future ke baare me soch kar...Uski saheliyon ne usse kissi tarah samjha kar waha se le gayi.

Unke jaane ke baad Sameer soch me pad gaya.

Priya ko rote dekh ek pal ke liye to Sameer pighal gaya tha lekin agle hi pal usne apne dil ko majbut bana liya aur apne faislaa par tike rehne ka faisla kiya. :yes2:

Unke jaane ke baad Sameer ne khud se kaha.

Sameer:- Dekha Priya...Bhagwaan sab dekhta hai...Tumhe tumhaara paap ki sazaa mil raha hai...Ek din tumne Rajesh ki life se khelne ka koshish kiya tha lekin aaj Pratap ki haatho me hai tumhaari life.

Aaj tum jo iss tarah se roo rahi thi iski vajah bhi tum khud hi ho...Naa tum Rajesh ke saath ye sab karti aur naa mujhe aisa kuch karna padta.

Yaad hai ek din maine tumhe issi Pratap aur Ramesh ki ragging se bachaya tha aur unse dushmani kar liya tha ye jaante hue bhi ki tum meri dost nahi ho.

Insaniyat ki khaatir tumhaara saath diya.

Lekin aaj kuch aisa haal hai ki mujhe khushi ho raha hai tumhaara aur Pratap ki shaadi ki baat sun kar...Ek sukoon mil raha hai.

Pratap jaisa pati paa kar tumhaara life acche se barbaad ho jayega...Wo bhi tumhaari Papa jaisa hi banega baad me jaa kar aur saari jindagi tumhe apne kiye aur kismat par rona padega.

Itna keh kar Sameer chup ho gaya...Usse yakin ho gaya ki uska plan kamyaab ho gaya aur issi ke saath uske chehre par ek muskaan aaya jo uski jeet ka gawaahi de raha tha. :woohoo:

UPDATE 60​

Sameer ne jitna socha tha uss se bhi bahut jyada vakt laga iss shaadi me...Usne socha tha shadi 1 ya 2 hafte me ho jayega lekin shadi aaj raat ko hone wala tha pure 2 mahine ke baad.

2 mahine kitna mushkil se bitaa wo to bas Sameer hi jaanta tha...

Jab se wo yaha gaanw me aaya tha tab se usne ek baar bhi ghar me baat nahi kiya tha network problem ko vajah se.

Usne socha ki waapas ghar jaa kar hi baat karega apne Maa aur Papa se...Lekin usse kya pata tha ki uske parents usse naa paa kar kitna pareshaan hai...2 hafte tak to unhe kisi baat ka koi fikar nahi tha..Uske baad unhone socha ki bahut jald laut aayega...Kisi vajah se aa nahi paaya hoga.

Lekin dekhte dekhte 2 mahina pura ho gaya par Sameer nahi aaya...Police complaint bhi karwa diya gaya tha Sameer ko dhundne ke liye Mr. sharma ne...Lekin koi faaidaa nahi hua...Sameer kisi ko bina bataye gaya tha Priya ke gaanw.

Har beette din ke saath Mrs. Sharma ki chinta aur fikar Sameer ke liye badhta hi jaa raha tha...Ek dar bhi lag raha tha ki Sameer kaha hoga aur kis haal me hoga...Unka haalat bhi waisa hi ho gaya tha jaisa ek aam Maa ka haalat hota hai apne bacho se iss tarah dur hone par.

Mr. Sharma ne unhe sambhaalne ki bahut koshish kiya...Hamesha unhe yakin dilaane ki nakaam koshish karte ki bahut jald Sameer laut aayega...Lekin Maa ka dil aisi baaton se kaha maanta hai.

Sach baat to ye tha ki Mr. Sharma bhi bahut dar gaye the Sameer ki iss tarah se laapata ho jaane se...Unhe bhi kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki Sameer kab aayega aur kaha hai.

Bas khud ko kisi tarah se sambhaal kar majbut hone ki dikhawa kar rahe the Mrs. Sharma ko sambhalne ke liye.

Do mahine beet jaane ke baad aur Sameer ki abhi tak nahi laut aane ki vajah se Mrs. Sharma ki haalat kaafi kharab ho gaya tha...Aisa lag raha tha wo bas jinda hai lekin unme jaan hi nahi bacha hai abb...Bas Sameer ki yaad me roti rehti thi aur uski laut aane ki dua mangte rehti thi. :pray:

Mr. Sharma ki haalat bhi bahut kharab ho gaya tha...Apne bete ki laapata hona aur biwi ki aisi haalat unse bhi bardasht nahi ho raha tha...Wo bhi bas yahi dua kar rahe the ki Sameer jaha kahi bhi ho bas jaldi laut aaye aur sab kuch pehle ki tarah thik ho jaaye. :pray:

Lekin unhe kya pata tha ki Sameer unke liye ek shocking surprise saath me laane wala hai.

Sameer ki laapata hone se Shruti ko bhi kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki kya vajah ho sakta hai Sameer ki aisi laapata hone ki...Wo bhi yahi dua kar rahi thi ki Sameer jaldi se laut aaye.

Inn sabhi baato se anjaan Sameer vyast tha apne badle me...Usse bilkul bhi andaza nahi tha ki uski iss tarah se laapata ho jaane se uski parents par kya beet rahi hogi...Wo to bas yahi soch raha tha ki uske parents uska intejaar kar rahe honge lekin jyada chintit nahi honge.

Sameer Priya se badle lene ke liye itna andha ho gaya tha ki wo bas Priya ki chehre me dard aur aankho me aansu dekhna chaahta tha.

Din me kabhi kabhi Priya ka rota hua chehra dekh leta issi se uska din ban jaata...Uska daily routine hi yahi ban gaya tha subah uthna, naashta karna, lunch karna, Priya ka rota hua chehra dekh khud khus hona, dopahar ka naasta karna aur raat me dinner ke baad Priya ka rota hua chehra ko yaad karke khus ho kar soo jaana...Iske alawa wo bas intejaar karta tha ki jaldi se priya ki shadi ho jaaye.

Aaj bahut intejaar karne ke baad wo din aa hi gaya...Sabse jyada intejaar shaayad Sameer ne hi kiya tha iss din ka...Priya ki shaadi me hone waale har ek function me Sameer kuch der ke liye mehmaano ki tarah jaata aur Priya ka dard bhara chehra dekh waapas laut aata...Uska kismat bhi accha tha ki kisi ne usko nahi pehchana.

Aaj shadi ka din tha...Sameer bhi mehmaano ke bich pahunch gaya uss room ke baahar jiske andar Priya taiyaar ho rahi thi...Kuch din pehle Divya bhi aayi thi Priya ki shaadi me...Wo bhi Priya ki shaadi se khus nahi thi lekin wo bhi kuch kar nahi paa rahi thi siwa Priya ki dard baantne ki.

Abhi shaadi ke liye kuch vakt baaki tha...Priya ke room me Priya taiyaar ho chuki thi...Uske room me uski Maa aur Divya hi bache the aur sab baahar chale gaye the.

Sameer bhi Priya ki dard me kaha hua aakhiri baatein sunne aaya tha aur gate se baahar chhip kar sun raha tha.

Andar room me Priya ki aankho me aansu the aur saath me uski Maa aur Divya ka bhi.

Kuch der chup rehne ke baad Priya rote hue boli.

Priya:- Maa mujhe ye shaadi nahi karni hai...Please ek baar Papa ko samjhaiye ne.

Priya ki aawaj se uska dard ka pata chal raha tha.

Priya's Mom:- Mai kya kar sakti hu...Bahut samjhaaya maine uss sharabi ko lekin daru ki lat ne usse aisa janwar bana diya hai ki koi bhi baat nahi sunna chaahta...Yaha tak ki apni beti ki jindagi bhi daaw me laga diya hai...Kuch virodh karo to jeher khane ki dhamki deta hai...Aur ganw waalo ko bhi batane ki baat kar raha tha ki uske maut ka zimmedaar hum hai...Gaanw walo bhi unka hi baat ka yakin karenge aur humaara jeena bhi mushkil kar denge.

Priya ki Maa ki awaaj me bebasi aur apne pati ke liye nafrat tha.

Sameer bhi soch me pad gaya Priya ki Papa ke baare me soch kar ki kaisa insan hai ye jo iska family bhi iss ko respect nahi karta hai...Lekin Sameer ne iss baat se apna dhyan hataakar aage ki baat sunne laga.

Priya:- To fir Maa...Meri life aisi hi barbaad ho jaayega...Inn sharabiyo ki vajah se...Kya mujhe bhi jindagi bhar inke saath hi ghut ghut kar jeena hoga? Kya mai Karan ke sath kabhi chhain se jee nahi paaungi? :(

Priya ne rote hue fir se kaha...Abb uski bhi aasha khatam ho gaya tha kuch bhi thik hone ka.

Priya's Mom:- Kar bhi kya sakti hu mai? Meri jindagi bhi teri Papa ki vajah se kharab ho gayi thi...Bahut mushkil ke saath jiya hai maine uske saath...Kabhi bhi khus nahi hu mai jabse meri shaadi usse hua...Meri jindagi bhi ekdam nark ho gaya hai.

Jab tu paidaa hui tab maine socha ki tujhe aisi jindagi jeene nahi dungi...Issi liye tujhe bahut mushkil se padhaaya likhaaya taaki tu apne pairo par khadi ho sake...Sab kuch acche se ho raha tha...Tera padhayi bhi acche se jaa raha tha aur tu bhi apni jindagi me khus thi...Aur tujhe khus dekh mai bhi khus thi...Achanak se ye sab ho gaya...Tera Papa hi teri jindagi ka dushman ban gaya aur meri jindagi bhar ka mehnat barbaad ho gaya.

Priya ki Maa ne fir se bebasi ke saath kaha...Unki baat sunn kar Sameer bhi soch me pad gaya firse ki kya wo jo kar raha hai wo sahi hai...Uski ye galti ek Maa ki pyar, mehnat aur balidan ke saath anyaay ho jaata.

Sameer ye sab soch hi raha tha ki kisi ne galti se Sameer ko dhakka de diya...Sameer ladhkhadaate hue aage jameen me giraa...Kismat ya badkismati se Priya ka room ka darwaja thoda khula hua tha...Sameer jaldi se utth picche khada ho gaya lekin aaj uska bad luck tha ki Divya ne usse dekh liya aur pehchaan bhi liya.

Sameer ko dekhte hi Divya ki dimag me hazaron sawal aane lage...Aur usse ek bahut bada saazish ki shanka hone laga :detective:...Uske dimaag me ye baat aaya ki "Sameer yaha kya kar raha hai? Uska iss gaanw se koi bhi connection nahi hai...Fir wo yaha kyu aur kaise? :hmm:

UPDATE 61​

Sameer ko iss tarah se Priya ke ghar me dekhne ke baad Divya ke dimaag me hazaron sawal aa rahe the...Usse lagne laga ki Priya ki iss tarah achanak shadi me shaayad Sameer ne hi koi gadbadi kiya hai.

Usne aur der na karke Sameer se baat karne ka socha...Lekin wo Priya ke saamne Sameer se koi baat kar bhi nahi sakti thi.

Usne jaldi se Priya ki Maa ke kaan me kuch kaha...Priya wo dekh nahi paayi....Priya ki Maa ke kaan me kuch kehne ke baad Divya ne Priya ko kuch der me aane ka bol kar Priya ki Maa ke saath dusre room me chali gayi.

Sameer ne socha abb uska kaam ho gaya aur abb raat me Priya ki shaadi ho jaayega...Uske baad Sameer waapas apne room ki taraf jaane laga ki piche se Divya ki aawaj ne usse rok diya.

Divya:- Itni jaldi kaha jaa rahe ho Sameer? Shaadi me aaye ho thoda chaai naashta to karte jaao. :angry:

Divya ki baat sun kar Sameer ko hairaani hua ki Divya ne usse kaise dekh liya aur kaise pehchaan liya...Wo naa hi aage badh paaya aur naa hi picche ghum kar kuch bol paaya...Bas apne jagah par khada raha.

Divya:- Tum hi se keh rahi hu Sameer...Abb aise hi khada rehna band karo aur mere picche aawo...Kuch baat karni hai tumse.

Divya ne Sameer ke saamne aa kar kaha..

Sameer ko to abb kuch bhi samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki kya kahe...Wo abb bhi kuch bol nahi paa raha tha...Bas khud ko taiyaar kar raha tha Divya ki aane waale sawaalo ke liye.

Divya:- Yaha baat karna thik nahi hai...Chalo ek room me chalte hai...Mere picche aawo..

Itna keh kar Divya aage badh gayi.

Ek pal ko to Sameer ko laga ki yaha se bhaag jaaye lekin agle hi pal uske dimaag me aaya ki wo itna darpok to nahi hai jo aisi chhoti chhoti mushibaton se bhaagta fire.

Usne socha "Galti mera nahi Priya ka hai...Jo usne kiya mai to bas ussi galti ka sazaa de raha hu usse...Aur mai bina galti ke kyu bhaagne ki soch raha hu...Dekhta hu kya sawaal pucchti hai ye Divya...Iski sawalon se ya iski emotional baato se mai apna irada nahi badalne waala...Jo soch liya hai wo pura karke hi rahunga...Priya ki barbadi hi mera makshad hai iss gaanw me aane ka aur wo aaj pura ho hi jaayega."

Itna soch kar Sameer ne khud ko taiyaar kar liya khud ko aur chala gaya uss kamre me jaha par Divya kuch der pehle gayi thi.

Sameer bhi bina dare chala gaya kamre me...Lekin usne jaise hi uss kamre me kadam rakha uss ka himmat fir se gaayab ho gaya saamne bed par baithi Priya ki Maa ka udaas chehra dekh kar.

Room me bas Sameer, Divya aur Priya ki Maa the...Kuch pal ki khaamoshi ko tod kar Divya boli.

Divya:- To Sameer...Kya kar rahe ho tum yaha humaare gaanw me aur iss shaadi me?

Divya ki sawaal me hairaani aur gussa dono tha.

Sameer:- Aise hi ghumne ke liye kal ghar se nikla tha...Galti se iss gaanw me aa gaya...Agar pata hota ki ye Priya ka manhus gaanw hai to kadam rakhne se pehle hi waapas chala jaata.

Sameer ne baat sambhaalne ke liye kaha lekin uski baat aur aawaj dono se pata chal raha tha ki wo saaf jhuth bol raha hai.

Divya kuch bolti uss se pehle hi Priya ki Maa ne kaha.

Priya's Mom:- Jhuth bol raha hai ye ladka...Picchle kuch hafto se isse dekha hai shaadi ki rashm par...Har ek rashm me aata hai aur kuch der ke baad chala jaata hai...Maine to socha ki kissi rishtedaar ka dost hai iss liye kuch nahi kaha...Aur waise bhi apni beti ke liye itna chintit hu ki kuch bolne ka man bhi nahi karta.

Waise Divya ye ladka kaun hai aur tumne mujhe yaha kyu laaya...Kuch der baad Priya ki shaadi hai. :hmm:

Priya ki Maa ne udaas aur gussa bhari aawaj me kaha.

Divya ne Priya ki Maa ko shaant rehne ka ishara karke Sameer se kaha.

Divya:- Abb kya safaayi doge Sameer? Sameer aaj tumhari haalat dekh sach me hassi aa raha hai.

College me tum apna kitna shaan dikhate the...Jaise ki tum kabhi jhuth nahi bolte ho, Hamesha dosti nibhaate ho...Jo bachan diya hai usse jarur puri karte ho...Apna rules aur regulations hamesha follow karte ho...Khud par kitna ghamand tha tumhe.

Lekin aaj aisa kya baat ho gaya? Jo kabhi jhuth nahi bolne wala Sameer ko aaj jhuth bolna pad raha hai jo acche se bol bhi nahi paa raha hai.

Divya ye baat acche se jaanti thi ki Sameer ko aasani se ukshaya jaa sakta hai...Koi aisi baat keh do jisse sun kar Sameer hurt ho jaata hai to Sameer acche se kuch bhi soch aur samajh nahi paata hai aur khud par kaboo kho deta hai...Issi vajah se Sameer aur Priya ki bich nafrat ka suruwaat hua tha.

Divya ne jo tir andhera me chalaya tha wo jaake sidha nishaane par laga...Hua bhi aisa hi Sameer ne khud par kaboo kho diya...Wo to pehle hi sab kuch batane ke liye kamre me aaya tha...Lekin Priya ki maa ki vajah se chup ho gaya tha.

Lekin abb usse bardasht nahi ho raha tha Divya ki baatein.

Usne bhi apna sabr kho hi diya aur kaha.

Sameer:- Haan aaya hu mai iss gaanw me apne kaam ko anjaam dene...Priya se apna badla lene...Usse sabak sikhaane ki kabhi dusro ko iss hadd tak pareshan nahi karna chaahiye ki saamne wala bardasht na kar paaye.

Priya ki abhi jo shaadi ho rahi hai wo mera planning ki vajah se ho raha hai...Maine hi uske baap ko bhadkaya tha uski khilaaf aur paise ka laalach diya tha...

Aaj mera badla pura ho jaayega jab Priya ki shaadi ho jaayega...Uski shadi Pratap se ho raha hai ye baat mai acche se jaanta hu...Aur yakin karo usse bura husband shayad hi Priya ko mile...Jindagi bhar royegi apni kismat aur apni karmo par. :mad:

Sameer ne behadd nafrat ke saath kaha...Ye sab kehne ke baad Sameer ke chehre me gussa aa gaya tha...Ek najar usne Divya aur Priya ki Maa par daala.

Dono hi khaamosh aur shocked the.

Bahut der se chup baithi Priya ki Maa abb chup nahi reh saki...Aankho me aanshu ke saath ek dard bhari aawaj me unhone kaha.

Priya's Mom:- Kyu beta? Kyu kiya tumne aisa? Kya mila tumhe Priya ki jindagi barbaad karke? Aur kya galti tha meri bacchi ka jo aise sajaa diya tumne? Tumne accha nahi kiya Priya ke Papa ka iss tarah faaida utha kar meri majbur beti ke saath ye sab karke.

Tumne to uski jindagi barbaad kar diya uske saath ye sab karke...Dekhna ek din bhagwan tumhe tumhaara iss gunaah ka sazaa jarur dega ek masoom ladki ki jindagi barbaad karne ka. :verysad:

Isse jyada bol nahi payi Priya ki Maa...Itna bol kar wo apni chehre ko haath me chupa kar rone lagi.

Divya ne unhe jaldi se sambhala aur gusse me Sameer se kaha.

Divya:- Socha nahi tha Sameer tum itna niche gir sakte ho...College me hui chhoti moti ladayi ko apna ego me le liya aur uss chhoti si ladaayi ka badla tum iss tarah se le sakte ho.

Tum humaare dost nahi the college me lekin kabhi nahi laga ki tum itna buraa insaan ho...Jaise bhi the tum mujhe to hamesha laga ki tum accha insaan ho...Lekin aaj pata chala kitna galat thi mai.

Priya tumse ladti thi to tum bhi to waise hi the...Galti tum dono ka tha.

Priya ne to baad me tumhe ignore bhi kar diya tha aur sab kuch bhul gayi thi lekin tum nahi bhul paaye...Aur aaj tumne apna badla ke liye jo harkat kiya hai usse saabit ho gaya ki tum bhi ek ghatiya aur egoist insaan ho.

Itna keh kar Divya ne nafrat se apna munh fer liya.

Lekin ye baat Sameer ko bilkul pasand nahi aaya...Ek to wo pehle se gussa tha aur upar se Divya ki baat ne uska gusaa aur badha diya...Gusse se chilla kar bola wo.

Sameer:- Band karo apna bakwaas...Kya kaha tumne maine ye sab ego aur badla ke liye kiya?

Badla to tumhari wo dost Priya le rahi thi...Mera kuch nahi bigaad payi to Rajesh ka accident karwa diya...Maine to usse ignore kar diya tha aur apni life se hi matlab rakhne laga tha...Lekin Priya aur Karan ki uss harkat ne mujhe wo karne par majbur kar diya jo aaj mai kar raha hu.

Priya se to apna badla le hi chuka hu...Ab Karan ki baari...Uss ki to wo haalat karunga ki wo soch bhi nahi sakta.

Agar tum bhi iss game me shaamil ho to tumhaara bhi khair nahi.

Sameer ne behad nafrat se kaha.

Divya:- Ye kya keh rahe ho tum? Mujhe pata hai Rajesh ka accident hua tha 2 mahine pehle...Lekin iss accident me Priya aur Karan ne kya kiya?

Priya ne hairaani me Sameer se puccha.

Sameer:- Tumhe nahi pata Priya ne kya kiya?

Sameer ne gusse se Divya ko dekh kar kaha aur jawaab me Divya ne naa me sir hilaa diya.

Uske baad Sameer ne sab kuch bata diya Divya aur Priya ki Maa ko jo Shruti ne usse bataya tha.

Sameer:- To abb bolo...Mai kaha galat hu? Usne Rajesh ko maarne ki koshish kiya hai...Egoist mai nahi wo hai...Humaari dushmani ko hum tak hi nahi rakh kar Rajesh ko bhi humaare dushmani ka shikaar banaya.

Socho agar Rajesh ko kuch ho jaata to...Uski bachpanaa me ek family hi barbaad ho jaata...Mai jo kar raha hu uske saamne bahut hi chhoti si baat hai ye.

Aur mai usse sabak sikhaa kar hi rahunga...Ek kadam picche nahi hatunga.

Sameer ki aawaj me Priya ke liye gusaa aur nafrat lagataar badhte jaa raha tha.

Sameer ki baat sun kar Divya aur Priya ki Maa ko vishwash hi nahi ho raha tha ki Sameer sahi keh raha hai.

Divya ko laga ki Sameer ko bahut badi galatfehmi ho gaya hai. :hmm2:

Divya:- Nahi Sameer...Tum jo soch rahe ho wo tumhaara galatfehmi hai...Mai Priya ko bachpan se jaanti hu...Hum dono issi gaanw ke hai...Bachpan se hi jaanti hu usse...Wo aisi galat kam kar nahi sakti aur naa hi aisi kaam me kisi ka saath de sakti hai.

Exam khatam hone ke din se hi Priya meri flat me thi...Kabhi baahar tak nahi nikli...Bas Karan se phone par baat kar leti thi kabhi kabhi...Mera yakin karo usne kabhi aisi ghatiya plan ke baare me nahi socha.

Sameer:- Nahi mai yakin nahi kar sakta tum par...Tum usse bachane ke liye ye sab keh rahi ho...Agar abhi yakin kar liya to pata nahi wo Priya aur Karan mil kar baad me kya kya nukshaan karegi humaara.

Sameer ki baat se lag raha tha ki wo kisi bhi kimat par Divya ki baat par yakin nahi karega...Divya ko bhi ye baat samajh me aa gaya aur achanak uske dimaag me ek plan aaya aur wo room se baahar chali gayi.

Divya ki baahar jaate hi fir se Priya ki Maa ne rote hue bhaari aawaj me kaha.

Priya's Mom:- Beta Divya sahi keh rahi hai...Tumhe koi galatfehmi hua hai...Meri Priya aisi nahi hai...Haan wo ladayi jarur karti hai kisi se bhi...Par wo dil ki buri nahi hai...Wo aisi galat kaam kabhi bhi nahi kar sakti...Maine paala hai usse...Acchi parwarish diya hai usse.

Priya ki Maa ne rote hue kaha...Unka rona Sameer ko bhi bura lag raha tha...Usne bhi apna gussa shaant karke kaha.

Sameer:- Maine aapki parwarish ke baare me kuch nahi kaha hai Aunty aur naa hi kuch kahunga...Ho sakta hai aapki parwarish sahi ho lekin Priya ne kuch nahi sikhaa...Galat raaste me chal padi wo.

Har Maa Baap ko lagta hai ki uska baccha kabhi galat nahi ho sakta...Aapko bhi apne beti par bharosha hai lekin hamesha ye sach ho ye jaruri nahi hai.

Mai yakin ke saath keh sakta hu ki Priya aur Karan ne mil kar hi ye sab kiya hai.

Sameer jaise hi chup hua tabhi Divya bhi room me aa gayi aur apna mobile jaldi se Sameer ki taraf badhate hue kaha.

Divya:- Ye lo Rajesh ka phone...Wohi tumhe sab kuch batayega.

Sameer hairan ho kar Divya ka phone leta hai...Wo soch raha tha ki iss gaanw me to network problem hai...Fir kaise phone lag gaya?

Yahi sab sochte hue Sameer ne phone me Rajesh ka number dekha.

..Jab wo sure hua ki ye Rajesh ka hi number hai tab usne phone ko apne kaan me laga kar Rajesh se baat kiya...Dusri taraf se Rajesh ne jo kaha usse sunn kar Sameer ki pairo tale jameen khisak gaya...Aur haath se mobile niche jameen me gir gaya. :eek:

UPDATE 62​

Jaise hi Sameer ne phone ko apne kaan me laga kar bola.

Sameer:- Hello....

Sameer isse aage kuch kehta Rajesh ne uske baat ko bich me hi kaat kar kaha.

Rajesh:- Tu waha kya kar raha hai Priya ke gaanw me? Sab ko bina bataye chala gaya...Pata hai tere Maa aur Papa ka kya haal hai tere aise gaayab hone se? Kisi ko bina bataaye chala gaya. :angry:

Rajesh ne bahut gusse me ye baat kaha...Wo aur bhi bahut kuch kehna chaahta tha lekin Sameer ne uski baat ko bich me hi kaat kar kaha.

Sameer:- Ghar me sab thik to hai na? Maine ghar me phone karne ki bahut koshish kiya lekin network hi nahi aa raha hai.

Sameer ne thoda ghabrahat me kaha...Rajesh ki baat sun kar usse dar lagne laga ki kahi ghar ka maahaul kharab na ho.

Rajesh:- Pehle ye bata tu waha Priya ki gaanw aur ghar me kyu gaya hai?

Rajesh ne bahut gusse me Sameer se puccha...Sameer ne socha ki Divya ne abhi Rajesh ko sab kuch bata diya hai to jhuth bolne se koi faaidaa nahi hai...Usne Rajesh ko sab sach bata diya ki kyu wo Priya ki gaanw aur ghar aaya hai.

Rajesh:- Accha ye bata tujhe kaise pata chala ki wo accident Priya aur Karan ne karwaya hai?

Sameer:- Shruti ne bataya tha...Aur mere paas ek casette bhi hai proof ki taur par. :dazed:

Sameer ne bas itna hi kaha tha ki Rajesh ne dusri taraf se gusse me uski baat kaat kar kaha.

Rajesh:- Sameer kabhi socha nahi tha tu itna bada bewkoof ho sakta hai...Wo kisi ne jhutthi dubbed casette diya tha Shruti ko aur Shruti ne bhi yakin karke tujhe de diya.

Ek baar mujhe batana bhi jaruri nahi samjha tune...Mujhe pata hai kisne mera accident kiya tha...Wo abhi jail me hai...Khud Shruti ne aa kar mujhe iss baare me bataya jab uska misunderstanding khatm hua...Lekin sunne ke liye tu yaha thha hi kaha? :doh:

Aaj Divya se baat karne ke baad pata chala ki tu waha par hai.

Tune ek nahi do galtiya kiya hai...Priya ko bina uski kisi galti ki wo sazaa dene jaa raha hai...Aur dusra kisi ko nahi bataya ki tu kaha jaa raha hai...Ek baar apna ghar aa kar apni Maa ki haalat dekh lena...Samajh jaayega.

Rajesh ki baat Sameer ke liye kisi shock se kam nahi tha...Ek to usse pata chala ki Priya ki Rajesh ki accident me koi galti nahi hai aur usne jaldbaazi me kya kar diya hai aur dusra uski vajah se uski Maa ka buraa haal hai.

Usse samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki kya bole...Lekin himmat karke usne pucch hi liya.

Sameer:- Maa kaisi hai?

Sameer ne darte hue puccha.

Rajesh:- Abhi tak to thik hai...Lekin kuch din aur gaayab raha to sure nahi hu aage kya hoga..

Rajesh ne gusse me jawaab diya.

Sameer ko Maa ki thik hone ki khabar se thoda raahat mila...Lekin ye raahat bas kuch hi pal ke liye tha...Darte hue usne dusra sawaal puccha.

Sameer:- Tu sach keh raha hai Priya ki koi galti nahi hai?

Rajesh:- Ek to galti kiya hai tune...Aur usse sudhaarne ki jagah aur sharmindaa hone ki jagah aisi bakwaas sawal puch raha hai. :angry:

Tujhe kya lagta hai mai abhi majaak karne ki mood me hu...Saaf saaf keh chuka hu Priya ki iss accident me koi haath nahi tha aur naa hi Karan ke...Jisne mera accident kiya tha wo abhi jail me band hai.

Agar meri baat ka vishwaas na ho to Shruti se hi pucch...Uski baat ka to yakin karega na?

Tujhse baat karne ka bhi man nahi kar raha...Bas itna kahunga ki tu mar gaya mere liye...Aaj se tera aur mera dosti khatm...Tu bas Shruti ki hi dosti ke laayak hai.

Agar abhi bhi sharm bacha hai tujhme jara sa bhi to apna galti sudhaar...Kuch bhi kar lekin Priya ki life tabaah hone se bacha le...Saara galti tera hi hai.

Teri ek galti ka sazaa bechaari Priya ko jindagi bhar sehna pad sakta hai...Jindagi bhar afsosh hoga tujhe apni aisi ghatiya harkat par.

Mujhe nahi lagta ki abb tu kuch kar paayega...Bahut jald Priya ki shaadi hone wali hai abb...Agar thodi bhi sharm hai tujh me aur lagta hai tune galat kiya hai to Priya ki shadi hone mat dena.

Ek baat aur sunn...Tu dusro ko judge karta rehta hai na ki ye ladka accha hai wo ladka bura hai...Ye ladki acchi hai wo ladki buri hai...Aur mujhe Divya ke bare me bata raha tha wo kaisi ladki hai.

Baaki ke baare me to mujhe pata nahi par mai tujhe judge kar chuka hu...Abb tere baare me bhi bata deta hu...Tu naa hi ek accha beta hai...Naa hi ek accha dost...Aur naa hi ek accha insaan hai...Tu ekdam ghatiya insaan hai ye baat to tujhe samajh me aa gaya hoga...Agar nahi aaya to tune kya kiya hai ek baar acche se yaad kar thande dimag se...Pata chal jaayega tujhe.

Abb phone rakh aur aaj ke baad mujhse kabhi baat mat karna. :mad:

Itna keh kar Rajesh ne phone kaat diya...Aur khud se kehne laga.

Rajesh:- Sorry Sameer...Kabhi socha nahi tha tujhse aise baat karunga...Abhi bhi karna nahi chahta tha lekin majbur hu...Anjaane me tujhse bahut bada galti ho gaya yaar...Agar jaldi se iss maamle ko sambhala nahi gaya to bahut badi durghatna ghat jaayega yaar.

Agar tere saath iss tarah se baat nahi karta to tu baat samajhta hi nahi...Mujhe pata hai abb tujhe meri baat samajh me aa gaya hoga aur apni galti ka ehsaas ho gaya hoga...Aur kissi tarah apni galti sudhaar lega.

(Rajesh ne jo bhi kaha tha Sameer ko apne accident ke baare me wo sab jhuth tha...Kisi tarah Sameer ko uska galti ka ehsaas karaane ke liye Rajesh ne ye bola tha...Divya ki baato se usse yakin ho gaya ki Priya ka iss accident se koi lena dena nahi hai...Aise me Rajesh ko yahi idea sahi laga jaldbaazi me Sameer ko samjhaane ke liye.)

Rajesh ki baat sun kar Sameer ko ek jordar shock laga aur haatho se mobile niche gir gaya.

Kuch pal tak to wo ekdam shaant aur sidha khada raha...Wo apni jagah se hil bhi nahi paa raha tha...Abb jaake usko apni galti ka ehsaas hua aur samajh me aaya ki wo kya paap karne jaa raha tha.

Kuch pal wahi khade rehne ke baad darte hue usne Divya aur Priya ki Maa ki taraf dekha.

Divya Sameer ko gusse se ghuri jaa rahi thi to Priya ki Maa dard aur gusse bhari najar se Sameer ko dekhe jaa rahi thi.

Sameer unse ek pal bhi najar nahi mila saka aur usne apni najar ghuma liya.

Kuch der ki khamoshi ko tod kar Divya ne kaha.

Divya:- Abb kya kahoge Sameer?

Divya ki baat me Sameer gussa saaf mehsoos kar sakta tha..

Sameer:- Bahut bada paap ho gaya mujhse anjaane me. :ohno:

Sameer ki aankho se do bund aansu giraa aur bhaari aawaj me usne Divya se keh diya.

Divya:- Anjaane me...Isse tum anjaane me kehte ho...Tumne jaan bujhkar kiya hai...Priya se tum itna nafrat karte the ki bina soche samjhe tumne ye sab kar diya.

Ek baar bhi nahi socha tumhaara ye ghatiya khel ka kya anjaam ho sakta hai...Agar tumhe lagta tha Priya ne ye sab kiya hai to tum jaa kar Priya se baat karte iss baare me...Lekin tumne aisa nahi kiya...Apne man me Priya ke liye ek aisi image banaya jisse tumhe laga ki Priya har haal me galat hai.

Sach me Sameer tum jaisa ghatiya insaan aaj tak nahi dekha maine.

Itna keh kar Priya chup ho gayi.

Sameer sharm se sir bhi uthaa nahi paa raha tha...Upar se Divya ki ye baatein Sameer ko aur chot pahuncha raha tha...Abb to Sameer ko bhi lagne laga ki kitna ghatiya hai wo.

Kuch der sharm se sir jhukane ke baad himmat karke apna sar uthaa kar Priya ki Maa ki taraf dekha aur apna dono kaan pakad kar rote hue bhaari aawaj me kaha.

Sameer:- Mujhe maaf kar dijiye Aunty...Anjaane me ek bahut bada paap kar diya.

Sameer ki iss baat par Priya ki Maa ne aankho me aansu ke saath chehra dusri taraf ghuma kar kaha.

Priya's Mom:- Mere maaf kar dene se kya hoga? Tumne to apna kaam kar diya...Sazaa to meri masum beti ko bhugatna padega...Accha dushmani nibhaaya hai tumne...Abb pata nahi kya hoga meri beti kaa...Bina kisi galti ki itni badi sazaa usse mil raha hai.

Itna keh kar Priya ki Maa chup ho gayi aur jo aansu ko unhone aankho me thaam kar rakha tha abb aur tham nahi paaya...Aankho se lagatar aansu ki bund girne lage aur wo jor jor se rone lagi.

Sameer ko ye sab dekh khud se nafrat hone laga aur khud ko hajaar gaaliya dene laga...Usse dekha nahi jaa raha tha kisi Maa ko iss tarah rote hue dekhna...Aur iss aansu ki vajah bhi wohi hai ye baat jaane ke baad Sameer khud se hi sharminda ho raha tha. :sigh2:

Usse samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki abb kya kare...Kaise apni iss bhool ko sudhare....Abb usse kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha...Wo aur khada reh nahi paaya...Achanak se niche gir gaya...Ek jinda laash jaisa ho gaya tha wo.

Kuch der yunhi wo niche jameen me baith rota raha...Bahut dino ke baad roya tha Sameer wo bhi apni hi galti par.

Kuch der rone ke baad Sameer ka dhyan achanak hi ghadi par chala gaya...Shaam ke 5:00 pm baj rahe the...Shaadi ki taiyaari bahut jaldi shuru hone waala tha...Achanak usse yaad aaya ki agar issi tarah rota raha to sab kuch khatam ho jaayega aur wo kuch nahi kar paayega.

Kuch der sochne ke baad uske dimaag me ek idea aaya...Usse pura vishwash to nahi tha ki uska ye idea kaam karega ya nahi lekin ek koshish jarur karna chaahta tha.

Dhire se wo utth khada hua aur Divya se dhire se kaha.

Sameer:- Divya please Priya ki Papa ko bulaao?

Divya:- Kyu? Abb aur kya karna baaki reh gaya hai jo abb karne ka soch rahe ho?

Divya ki aawaj me har baar ki tarah iss baar bhi gussa tha...Lekin Sameer ne iss baat ka parwah na karte hue kaha.

Sameer:- Please baato me time waste mat karo...Jaldi se Priya ki Papa ko bulaao...Unse baat karke dekhta hu.

Sameer ki aawaj me bechaini tha.

Divya:- Unse baat karke kuch haasil nahi hone wala...Wo nahi maan ne waale hai...Humne bahut koshish kar liya par...

Divya abhi bahut kuch bolne waali thi lekin Sameer ne usse bich me rok kar kaha.

Sameer:- Please time waste mat karo...Aur mujh par yakin karo mai sab kuch thik kar dunga.

Sameer ka murjhaaye hue chehra me bhi ek chamak aa gaya iss baat ko kehte hue.

Divya ne bhi Sameer ki baat par jo confidence tha usse notice kar liya aur uska ummeed bhi badhne laga ki shaayad sab kuch thik ho jaaye.

Abb usne ek pal bhi waste kiye bina chali gayi Priya ki Papa ko bulane aur Priya ki Maa kabhi teji se jaa rahi Divya ko dekh rahi thi to kabhi Sameer ko ek aasha ke saath ki sab kuch thik ho jaaye. :pray:

Kuch hi der me Divya Priya ke Papa ke saath aa gayi...Aaj Priya ki Papa ne sharaab nahi piya tha.

Jaise hi Priya ki Papa room me aaye wo Sameer ko dekh kar shocked ho gaye.

Priya's Dad:- Tum yaha kya kar rahe ho?

Priya ki Papa ne hairaani me kaha...Sameer ko samajh me nahi aa raha tha kya jawaab de...Wo kuch pal chup hi raha...Wo to itna sharminda ho gaya tha khud se ki kuch bol bhi nahi paa raha tha.

Priya's Dad:- Tum Priya ki shaadi dekhne aaye ho ya mujhse koi kaam tha?

Priya ki Papa ne fir se hairaani me pucha lekin iss baar Sameer ne socha ki aise chup rehne se kuch nahi hone wala...Thoda himmat ke saath usne kaha.

Sameer:- Aap ye shaadi rukwa dijiye.

Priya ki Papa ko yakin nahi hua jo Sameer ne kaha...Sameer ne hi unhe wo idea diya tha lekin aaj wo hi achanak iss tarah unke hi ghar me aa kar ekdam se shaadi rukwane ko keh raha hai ye baat par unhe aur hairaani hua.

Priya's Dad:- Ye tum kya keh rahe ho?

Sameer:- Sahi keh raha hu...Rok dijiye ye shaadi.

Sameer ne Priya ke papa ko bich me rok kar bina koi bhaaw ke kaha.

Priya's Dad:- Nahi abb nahi rok sakta...5 lakh mile hai mujhe iss shaadi se...Aur tumhe kya problem hai iss shadi se? Tum hote kaun ho mujhse ye sab kehne waale?

Priya ki Papa ki aawaj me iss baar gussa tha...Shaadi rukwa kar wo apna nukshaan nahi karwana chaahte the.

Sameer:- Aapke liye apni beti ki jindagi se jaruri paisa ho gaya...Aur aap 5 lakh me apni beti ka shauda kar rahe hai...Kaise ghatiya insaan hai aap?

Sameer ki aawaj me bhi gussa aa gaya tha...

Priya ki Papa ki iss baat se wo ye bhi bhul gaya tha ki wo kuch der pehle khud se sharminda tha .

Aisa lag raha tha agar unhe nahi roka gaya to kuch der baad yuddh suru ho sakta tha.

Divya aur Priya ki Maa kabhi Sameer ko to kabhi Priya ki Papa ko dekh rahe the...Unhe kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki aage kya hone wala hai.

Priya's Dad:- Aye ladke chup reh...Jubaan sambhaal kar baat kar...Meri beti hai mai jo marzi karu...Tu hota kaun hai mujhe samjhaane wala?

Aur waise bhi maine kabhi Priya ko apna beti nahi maana...5 lakh mil rahe hai mujhe iss shauda se...Aur waise bhi ye paisa kam hi hai...Usse palne me padhane me isse jyada kharcha laga hai.

Priya ki Papa gussa aur nafrat me ye sab bol gaye lekin unhe nahi pata tha ki paas khadi Priya ki Maa unhe nafrat bhari nigaaho se dekh rahi hai.

Sameer ne jaise hi ye baat suna gusse me usne apna mutthi bheench liya aur gusse me tej aawaj se bola.

Sameer:- Kaisa baap hai aap? Apni baccho ke baare me aisa soch bhi kaise sakte ho aap...Jindagi me aap jaisa ghatiya insaan nahi dekha.

Socha tha agar aapko samjha diya to aap jarur maanenge...Lekin aap jaise ghatiya insaan ko samjhaana to kya samjhaane ka sochna bhi bekaar hai.

Sameer ne bahut gusse me kaha.

Priya's Dad:- Abhi mujhe acchayi ki paath padha raha hai...Lekin bhul gaya wo tu hi tha jisne mujhe ye sab karne ke liye kaha tha...Tab kaha gaya tha tera ye acchayi?

Priya ki Papa ne nafrat aur gusse wala muskaan ke saath kaha.

Sameer:- Maine jo bhi kiya wo sab galatfehmi me kiya...Lekin abb apni galti sudhaar raha hu.

Aur aap mujhe dosh dena band kijiye...Priya se mera koi rishta nahi hai...Lekin aap baap hai uska...Apna aur paraye me bahut antar hota hai.

Paraaye insaan dhokha de ya dusro ko taklif pahunchaaye ye koi nayi baat nahi hai...Aaj kal chalta rehta hai ye sab...Lekin kam hi dekha jaata hai koi apno ko dhokha de...Jaise aap....Aur mere najar me aap jaisa ghatiya insaan koi nahi hai.

Sameer aur Priya ki Papa dono ki aawaj lagatar badh rahe thhe...Divya aur Priya ki Maa me se kisi ka bhi himmat nahi ho raha tha unhe rokne ka.

Sameer ki baat se Priya ke Papa ko gussa to bahut aaya lekin unhone bas itna hi kaha.

Priya's Dad:- Dekh ladke...Kuch der baad Priya ki shadi hone wala hai...Mai tujh par haath utha kar koi hangama khada nahi karna chahta.

Ye shaadi kisi bhi kimat me nahi rukne waala hai...Behtar yahi hai ki tu yaha se chup chaap nikal jaa.

Priya ki Papa Sameer ko gusse se dekhe jaa rahe the.

Sameer samajh gaya ki Priya ke Papa par paiso ki bhoot sawar hai...Unko kisi bhi haal me nahi samjhaaya jaa sakta hai.

Usse samajh me aa gaya abb usse kya karna chahiye aur der nahi karte hue Priya ki Papa se puccha.

Sameer:- Aapko ye shaadi ke liye ladke waale kitne paise de rahe hai?

Priya's Dad:- 5 lakh...Lekin tujhe iss se kya matlab? Itna paisa tune jindagi bhar nahi dekha hoga.

Priya ki Papa ne Sameer ka majaak udaate hue kaha...Lekin Sameer ne iss baat ko ignore karke kaha.

Sameer:- Ye shaadi rukwa dijiye...Mai aapko 10 lakh dunga.

Sameer ko majbur ho kar ye bolna hi pada.

Sameer ki baat par Priya ki Papa ko yakin nahi hua...Unhone hairan ho kar puccha.

Priya's Dad:- Tu paagal hai kya? Kaisi baat kar raha hai? 10 lakh tune apni jindagi me kabhi dekha hai kya jo dene ki baat kar raha hai? Uss din to tu keh raha tha tu bhi sharabi hai aur gareeb pariwar se hai. :hmm:

Sameer:- Jhuth kaha tha maine...Baato me vakt kharab mat kijiye aur shadi rukwa dijiye...Cheque abhi mere paas nahi hai room me chhut gaya hai...Bahut jald 10 lakh ka cheque aapko dunga.

Sameer Priya ki Papa ke sath aur baat karna nahi chaahta tha...Wo jaldi se saara maamla khatm karna chaahta tha.

Priya's Dad:- Lekin mai kaise maan lu...Tu mujhe dhokha bhi to de sakta hai. :huh:

Sameer:- Ek baar Divya se ya fir Priya se puch lijiye kaun hu mai? 10 lakh mere liye koi badi baat nahi hai...Lekin please aap apni bakwas band karke jaa kar ladkewaalo ko mana kijiye.

Sameer ne frustrated ho kar kaha.

Sameer ki baat sun kar Priya ki Papa ne ek najar Divya ki taraf dekha aur aankho se hi sawal puccha ki kya Sameer sach keh raha hai...Divya ne bhi haa me sir hilaaya.

Issi bich Priya ki Papa ne pehli baar Priya ki Maa ko dekha...Unhe kuch samajh me nahi aaya ki kya react kare...Lekin agle hi pal unhone apni najar Priya ki Maa se hata kar Sameer ki taraf dekha aur gambhir aawaj me kaha.

Priya's Dad:- Accha thik hai...Lekin ek samasya aur hai?

Sameer ne Priya ki Papa ko ghur kar dekha aur kaha.

Sameer:- Paisa mil jaayega...Ab aapko kya samasya lag raha hai? :mad:

Priya's Dad:- Lekin mai ladke walo ko kya keh kar mana karu?

Sameer:- Aasan hai...Abb jaakar keh dijiye iss shaadi ke liye aap 5 lakh nahi 5 crore lenge...Wo log shaadi se jald hi inkaar kar denge...Agar kuch kaha panga hua to aap bhi koi hangama khada kar dijiye...Iss kaam me to aap maahir hai.

Sameer ne gusse me aur chhidhte hue jawaab diya.

Priya's Dad:- Accha thik hai...Lekin paisa jaldi se chaahiye mujhe.

Sameer ne abb jaa kar raahat ka saans liya...Abb usse Aatmaglaani se mukti mil gaya tha aur ek sukoon mila usse ki usne apni galti sudhar liya hai aur Priya aur uski Maa ki najron se girne se bach gaya.

Ek lambi saans lekar usne kaha.

Sameer:- Paise ke liye kuch bhi karne se piche nahi hat rahe...Paise hi aapke khusi, izzat aur sab kuch se bada hai...Bahut jald aapko pata chal jaayega kitna galat hai aap...Marne ke baad aap ye paisa apne saath nahi le jaa payenge...Kabhi jindagi ko acche se jeene ki koshish kijiye tab aap ko pata chal jaayega jindagi kitna hasin hai aur paise dhan daulat kuch bhi nahi hai iske saamne.

Khair chhodiye ye baat...Aap kabhi nahi samjhenge.

Itna keh kar Sameer ne Priya ki Papa ki taraf dekha jo kuch nahi bol rahe the...Unke chehre se aisa lag raha tha ki wo bahut khus hai...10 lakh milne ki khusi unke chehre se saaf jhalak raha tha...Saath hi wo kuch baat soch rahe the.

Sameer ne abb Priya ki Maa ki taraf najar ghuma kar kaha.

Sameer:- Aunty maine jo galti kiya hai usse sudhaar liya hai...Aur maine aap sab ko itne din jo dukh diya uske liye dil se maafi maangta hu.

Nafrat aur galatfehmi ne mujhe ye sab karne par majbur kar diya tha...Agar ho sake to please maaf kar dijiye.

Ek aur request hai aapse...Priya se keh dijiye ki abb meri life me kabhi nahi aane ke liye aur kabhi mai dikh bhi gaya to wo mujhe ignore kare.

Pehli baar Priya ki Maa ko raahat mila...Jis baat ka dar tha unhe aur wo parshaan thi wo abb thik ho chuka tha...Unhone bhi sir ko haa me hilaa kar Sameer se kaha ki unhone Sameer ko maaf kar diya hai.

Divya bhi bahut khus thi ki Priya ki jindagi barbaad hone se bach gaya.

Sameer:- Accha to abb mai chalta hu...Ek baar fir mafi maangta hu apni galti par.

Itna keh kar Sameer gate tak pahuncha hi tha ki Priya ki Papa ki piche se aa rahi aawaj ne usse rok diya.

Priya's Dad:- Ruko...Tum aise nahi jaa sakte ho.

Sameer ne gusse me picche mudaa aur kaha.

Sameer:- Ghar se baahar jaa raha hu...Gaanw se nahi...Mai apna vaada nibhaata hu...Aapko jald hi 10 lakh mil jayenge.

Priya's Dad:- 10 lakh to mujhe chahiye hi...Aur saath me tumhe Priya se shaadi bhi karna hoga.

Sameer ko to jhatka laga ye baat sunke.

Sameer:- Kya? :yikes:

Divya aur Priya ki Maa bhi hairan ho gaye the ye baat sun kar.

Priya's Dad:- Sahi suna tumne...Bhulo mat ye gaanw hai...Yaha izzat aur maan maryada hi sab kuch hota hai.

Agar Priya ki shaadi tut jaayega tab kaun uska haath thaamega...Aur humaara izzat ka kya hoga? Agar tum ye shaadi rukwaana chaahte ho to tumhe ye shaadi karna hi hoga.

Priya ki Papa ko apne izzat, maan maryada ka koi parwah nahi tha...Tabhi se wo soch rahe the ki Sameer agar itni jaldi 10 lakh dene ko taiyaar ho gaya hai to iske paas bahut paisa hoga...Agar Priya ki shaadi Sameer se ho jaayega to unhe paise ki koi chinta nahi hoga baad me aur sukoon se baaki ki jindagi bita paayenge sharab me.

Priya ki Papa ne to apni baat Sameer ko keh diya lekin Sameer iss baat se bahut gusaa ho gaya aur gusse me kaha.

Sameer:- Iss se mujhe koi parwah nahi...Aapko 10 lakh de raha hu isse jyada kuch nahi...Aur aapka kya izzat hai hi kya gaanw me? Koi aapka izzat karta hai? Aap iss gaanw me sabse badnaam sharabi ke roop me jaane jaate hai.

Priya's Dad:- To fir kaun thaamega Priya ka haath...Kya usse jindagi bhar kunwari rehna padega...Agar tum ye shaadi nahi karoge to mai ye shaadi nahi rukwaunga.

Priya ki Papa ki baat se aisa lag raha tha ki wo apne faisle se picche nahi hatenge. :nope:

Sameer:- Karan...Priya usse pyaar karti hai aur Karan bhi usse...Aapko Priya ki shaadi ki chinta karne ki jarurat nahi hai...Karan kar lega shaadi Priya se.

Sameer ne behad gusse me kaha.

Priya ki Papa ko ek pal to jhatka laga Sameer ki baat sun kar...Unhe laga ki unka ye sapna adhura reh jaayega...Lekin agle hi pal wo jidd me add gaye.

Priya's Dad:- Nahi...Agar tum ye shaadi rukwaana chaahte ho to tumhe hi ye shaadi karna hoga...Gaanw waalo ke saamne aur beizzat nahi hona chahta.

Agar wo Karan usse sach me pyar karta to wo tumhaare jagah hota...Khair maine apna faisla suna diya hai...Aage tumhaara marzi.

Priya ki Papa ne pehle hi dekh liya tha Sameer kitna utawla ho raha hai ye shaadi rukwaane ke liye...Unhe pata tha ki Sameer ye shadi rukwane ke liye kuch bhi kar sakta hai...Issi liye wo kuch pal aur intejaar karna chahte the Sameer ko apne baat manwane ke liye.

Sameer:- To aap nahi maanne waale? :angry:

Priya's Dad:- Maine apna faisla pehle hi suna diya hai.

Abb Sameer aur bardasht nahi kar paaya aur gusse me Priya ki Papa ki taraf badhne laga.

Divya ko samajh me aa gaya ki agar abhi Sameer ko nahi roka gaya to maamla aur bigad sakta hai.

Wo teji se Sameer aur Priya ki Papa ke bich me aa gayi aur Sameer ke paas pahunch jar Sameer ka haath pakad kar usse room se baahar le gayi.

Sameer ko kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki ye sab kya ho raha hai...Bas Divya ke piche jaane laga ye soch kar ki Divya akele me usse kya bataane wali hai.

Lekin usse kya pata tha ki jo Divya kehne wali hai aur usse jo karwane wali hai uss se uski ki life me ek bahut bada tufaan aane wala hai.

UPDATE 64​

Bas kuch hi der me Divya Sameer ko dusre room me le gayi...Room me pahunchte hi Sameer ne pucha.

Sameer:- Mujhe iss tarah se iss room me kyu lekar aayi tum?

Divya:- Tum se issi baare me baat karna tha jo mai Priya ki Papa ke saamne nahi kar sakti thi.

Sameer:- Mujhe iss baare me kuch baat nahi karna...Buddhe ki himmat to dekho...Agar tum bich me na aati to 2 4 daant tod deta...Ek ungli kya diya buddha pura haath hi maang raha hai. :angry++:

Sameer ne behad gusse me kaha.

Divya:- Please Sameer...Shaant ho jaao...Ye gussa hone ka vakt nahi hai.

Divya ne Sameer ko samjhaate hue kaha...Lekin Sameer samajhne ke mood me nahi tha.

Sameer:- Kaise shaant ho jaau...Wo buddha jo marji wo kar raha hai aur bol raha hai...Jaanti ho kya karne ko keh raha hai.

Mai Priya se shaadi kar lu...Ye maine apne sabse bura sapna me bhi nahi socha.

Socho agar ye shaadi ho bhi gaya to kya hoga...Mera Shruti se bahut jaldi engagement hone waala hai...Aise me usse pata chalega ki maine usse dhokha de kar Priya se shaadi kar liya to uss par kya bitegi...Wo mujhse pyar karti hai.

Mai apne Papa aur Maa ko kya munh dikhaunga.

Priya to tumhaari dost hai na...Tum to jaanti hi ho ki uski shaadi Karan se hone waala hai...To mai kaise kar lu Priya se shaadi? Agar kar bhi liya to mai kya jawaab dunga Priya ko?

Kya ye kahunga ki mai tumhaari jindagi barbaad karne jaa raha tha aur mujhse galti ho gaya...Aur yahi galti sudharne ke liye tumse shaadi karke ek aur galti kar liya...Kaise usse najar mila paaunga mai?

Jo sir aaj tak uske aur Karan ke saamne nahi jhukaya ye shaadi karne ke baad apne aap jhuk jaayega.

Nahi Divya mai nahi kar paaunga ye shaadi...Sab kuch tabaah ho jaayega iss shaadi se...

Kisi ka bhala nahi hoga.

Itna keh kar Sameer shaant ho gaya...Uski aawaj me ghabraahat aur gussa dono tha.

Sameer ki baat sunne ke kuch der baad Divya ne kaha.

Divya:- To aur kar bhi kya sakte hai hum...Iss tarah se to Priya ki shaadi Pratap se ho jaayega aur uski jindagi barbaad ho jaayega...Aur iski vajah tum hoge...Sirf tum.

Sameer:- Ek raasta hai...Jaa kar abhi buddhe ka akal thikaane par laata hu...Izzat de kar aur jhuk kar kya baatein kiya mujhe kamjor samajhne laga...Abhi batata hu mai kya cheej hu.

Itna keh kar Sameer room se baahar nikalne laga lekin piche se aa rahi Divya ki aawaj ne usse fir se rok diya.

Divya:- Agar tumne haath bhi lagaya to wo cheekh kar chilla kar mehmaano ka bhid jama kar denge...Aur tum khud ko kya film ka hero samajhte ho jo itne mehmaano ko maar kar bach jaaoge.

Tum nahi jaante Priya ke Papa kitne bada kameena hai...Wo tum par kuch bhi ilzaam laga denge jaise tum iss ghar me chori ke liye ghuse ho...Yaa fir kuch aur...

Wo apne faaidaa ke liye kuch bhi kar sakte hai...Pata nahi unhone tum me kya dekh liya hai jis vajah se wo Priya ki shaadi tumhaare saath karwaana chaahte hai.

Wo apna faisla kabhi nahi badlenge...Kuch paise ke liye wo apni beti ko bech sakte hai kisi ko to socho wo apne faaidee ke liye kyu apna faisla badlenge?

Divya ki baat sun kar Sameer fir majbur ho gaya...Wo Divya ki taraf ghum kar bebasi bhari aawaj me bola.

Sameer:- To tum chaahti ho ki mai priya se shaadi kar lu?

Divya:- Nahi mai nahi chhahti tumhaara aur Priya ka shaadi ho...Lekin kar bhi kya sakte hai...Agar unki baat nahi maane to wo Priya ki shaadi kara denge uss Pratap ke saath.

Sameer:- Aaj tak uss buddhe se ghatiya baap nahi dekha.

Divya:- Ye keh kar tum apni galti se piccha chhudaana chahte ho? Bhulo mat suruwat tumne hi kiya hai...Priya ki Papa se jyada ghatiya shaayad koi nahi hai...Lekin tum ne bhi koi accha kaam nahi kiya hai.

Divya ne Sameer ko ek baar fir uski galti yaad karaate hue kaha.

Sameer:- Apni galti maanta hu...Usse picche nahi hat raha hu...Apni galti ka ehsaas hai iss liye abhi tak yaha hu warna kab ka nikal gaya hota yaha se.

Mujhe Priya se koi matlab nahi hai aur naa hi uski jindagi se...Bas mai ye nahi chaahta ki meri galti se kisi ko koi taklif pahunche.

Iske baad Sameer aur Priya ki bich khaamoshi chaa jaata hai...Kuch der ki iss khaamoshi ko todte hue Divya ne kaha.

Divya:- To tum kuch nahi karoge apne galti sudhaarne ke liye? Tumne hi kaha tha na tum apna bhool sudharna chaahte ho...To kaise sudharoge? Aise hi shaant baith kar...Tab tak Priya ki shaadi bhi ho jaayega.

Bas kuch hi der me Priya ki shaadi hone wala hai...Aur tum kuch kar nahi paa rahe ho.

Tum kehte ho ki tum shaadi karke Priya se najar nahi mila paaoge...To jab Priya ki shaadi ho jaayega aur usse pata chalega ki tumhaara kripa se ye shaadi hua hai to kya jawaab doge usse? Kya beetegi uss par jab usse pata chalega ki bina uski koi galti ki ye sajaa milaa hai aur wo kisi ki dushmani ka shikar hui hai?

Aur kya jawaab doge tum Priya ki Maa ko? Unhone tumhe itna bada galti ki baawjood maaf kar diya hai...Aur abb tum par hi aasha kar rahi hai ki tum kisi tarah bacha loge Priya ko iss shaadi se...Kya yahi jawaab doge ki tumhe apni galti ka koi afsos nahi hai aur tum apna galti sudharoge bhi nahi? Chaahe kisi ki jindagi hi barbaad kyu na ho jaaye.

Aur kya jawaab doge tum apne Parents ko jab unhe tumhaare iss mahaan kaam ke baare me pata chalega?

Aur kya jawaab doge tum khud ko? Kya kabhi chain se jee paaoge? Priya ki jindagi barbaad karne ka shraap lagega tumhe...Har pal ghut ghut kar jiyoge...Kabhi shaanti nahi aayegi tumhaare jindagi me.

Itna keh kar Divya chup ho gayi...Sameer par iss baat ka bahut bada asar hua...Divya ne Sameer ko uski galti ka aayina (mirror) dikha diya...Wo soch me pad gaya aur khud me aur bhi jyada ulajh gaya...Ek taraf usse khayi dikh raha tha to dusri taraf kua.

Kuch der shaant rehne ke baad Sameer bola.

Sameer:- Agar ye shaadi kar bhi lu to sabhi ko kya jawaab dunga mai...Sabhi ki najro me gir jaaunga...Ye shaadi karunga to Shruti ke saath anyaay hoga.

Sach me maine bahut galat kiya...Bahut buraa insaan hu mai. :sigh2:

Sameer ekdam maayus ho kar bola.

Divya:- Nahi Sameer...Tum bure insaan nahi ho...Agar bure insaan hote to mai tumhe samjhaane ki koshish bhi nahi karti aur tum samajhna bhi nahi chaahte.

Tum abhi tak meri baat sunn rahe ho issi se pata chalta hai tumhe apni bhool ka ehsas hai.

Mai bhi nahi chaahti hu Priya ki jindagi ke saath iss tarah se khilwaad ho...Lekin Priya ki shaadi Pratap se ho isse behtar tumse ho jaaye.

Mai ye nahi kehti hu ki jindagi bhar ke liye shaadi karo tum...Bas Priya se shaadi karke tum usse yaha se uske baap se dur le jaao...Kuch time baad divorce le lena aur Karan to hai hi Priya ke liye.

Iss tarah se Priya yaha se bach niklegi aur tum apna bhool bhi sudhaar loge.

Aur rahi baat tumhaara parents aur Shruti kaa to...Suru me unhe jhatka jarur lagega iss shaadi se aur tumse naraaj bhi honge.

Lekin ek khushi bhi hoga unhe ki tumne kisi ki jindagi barbaad hone se bachaya...Ek badi galti ko sudharne ke liye choti si galti kiya.

Agar Shruti tumse saccha pyaar karti hai to tumhaara baat jarur samjhegi aur tumhaara saath degi.

Bahut jald sab tumhe samjhenge aur maaf kar denge...Issi tarah tum apna bhool bhi sudhaar loge aur sab kuch thik ho jaayega.

Uske baad tum Priya se divorce le lena aur Priya bhi Karan se shaadi kar legi baad me.

Issi me sabhi ke liye accha hai...Mujhe jo sahi laga wo maine keh diya...Tumhe abb force nahi karungi...Jo bhi faisla lena hai jaldi se lo time jyada nahi hai hamaare paas...Ha lekin meri baat ko ek baar acche se sochna jarur.

Itna keh kar Divya room se baahar jaane lagi...Tabhi Sameer ka aawaj piche se uske kaano me pada.

Sameer:- Baad me Karan Priya se shaadi to kar lega na? Mujhe to uske pyar me bilkul bharosa nahi hai.

Sameer ki aawaj me ek bechaini tha...

Usse dar tha ki kahi Karan Priya ko bich raaste me naa chhod de.

Divya:- Agar saccha pyar karta hai to jarur karega.

Itna keh kar Divya chali gayi...Usse bahut der baad ek raahat mila...Usse vishwash tha ki Sameer jarur maan jayega...Usne Sameer ko acche se sochne par majbur kar diya tha aur Sameer ke chehre me aa rahi bhaaw ko padhne ke baad usse yakin tha ki Sameer Priya se shaadi karne ke liye jarur maanega.

Divya ko bahut sukoon mil raha tha apne dost ki jindagi barbaad hone se bachaane ke liye...Usne apna dosti ko bahut acche se nibhaaya tha...Abb usse intejaar tha to bas Sameer ki jawaab ka.

Usne jaake Priya ki Maa ko sab kuch bata diya...Priya ki Maa ko bhi ek raahat mila ki shaayad abb Priya Pratap se bach gayi hai...Lekin apni beti ki iss tarah se shaadi se unko dukh bhi ho raha tha...Abb bas wo yahi dua kar rahi thi ki unki beti ki aage ki jindagi khushi ke saath beete.

Divya ki jaane ke baad Sameer ne kuch der tak bahut gambhir roop se socha...Jyada time nahi tha sochne ka...Usse Divya ka baat sahi laga aur saath hi Priya ke Papa par bahut gussa aa raha tha.

Gusse ke saath wo Priya ke Papa ke paas gaya aur apne gusse ko dabaa kar shaadi ke liye manjuri de diya.

Priya ki Papa bahut khush ho gaye Sameer ki iss faisle se...Unhone turant Pratap ke Papa ke paas jaa kar shaadi ke liye inkaar kar diya.

Iss tarah se puri taiyari ke saath aane ke baad shaadi cancel ho jaane se kuch hangama to hua lekin baat ko sambhaal liya gaya.

Baraati ka laut te vakt Pratap ne gusse se Sameer ko ghura lekin Sameer ne najar andaaz kar diya...Baraati ke sabhi log laut gaye lekin Ramesh wahi par chupa raha shaadi ki photos khinchne ke liye.

Wo chahta tha ki ye photos upload karke social sites me upload kar de aur college ki sabhi dost Sameer aur Priya ka majaak banaye...Jis vajah se Priya Sameer ko aur nafrat karne lage.

Sameer ki shaadi ki maanne ki baat pata chalne ke baad Priya ki Maa turant Priya ke paas gayi aur Priya se boli.

Priya's Mom:- Priya...Ek khushi ki khabar hai...Teri shaadi Pratap se nahi Sameer se ho raha hai.

Priya ko iss baat se ek jhatka laga...Chaunkte hue usne puccha.

Priya:- Kaun Sameer?

Priya's Mom:- Wohi Sameer...Jo tere saath college me padhta hai...Abhi jyada baat karne ka time nahi hai jaldi se taiyaar ho jaa.

Priya ke liye ye sabse bada jhatka tha...Usse samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki ye sab kya ho raha hai.

Wo yahi soch rahi thi ki abb Sameer kaha se aa gaya aur uski jindagi ke saath kitna khel khela jaa raha hai.

Priya:- Nahi mai usse shaadi nahi karungi...Bahut majaak ho raha hai meri life ke saath...Abb aur nahi...Maa aap nahi jaanti Sameer ko...Wo kitna buraa ladka hai.

Mana kar dijiye Papa se iss shaadi ke liye...Warna mai kuch kar lungi. :(

Priya ne behad gussa, dard aur nafrat ke sath kaha.

Priya's Mom:- Abhi koi baat mat kar...Bahut jald shadi hone waali hai...Agar tu mana kar degi to mai jehar khaa lungi...Itna jarur samajh le ki Sameer utna bhi buraa nahi hai...Usne tujhe teri jindagi tabaah hone se bachaya hai.

Baaki ki baat tujhe baad me pata chal jaayega...Agar abhi shaadi nahi kiya tune to teri jindagi tabaah kar dega tera sharabi baap...Aur mai bhi jehar khaa kar chali jaaungi iss duniya se...Tujhe meri kasam hai...Aage teri marzi.

Priya ki Maa ne ek bebasi ke saath ye sab kaha.

Priya ki Maa ko pata tha ki unki ye jehar khaane ki baat sunkar Priya unhe mana nahi karegi.

Aur hua bhi aisa hi...Priya ne mana to nahi kiya lekin dard aur gusse ke saath bebasi se apni Maa ko dekhne lagi...Aur kuch der baad uski aankho me aansu aane lage.

Kuch der baad Divya bhi room me aa gayi...Priya ne ek aakhiri koshish kiya Divya se baat karke apni Maa ko samjhaane ka...Lekin Divya ne bhi usse Sameer se shadi karne ke liye keh diya.

Iske baad Priya bilkul ek jinda laash ki tarah ho gayi...Usse apni Maa aur Divya par bahut gussa aa raha tha...Lekin wo kuch kar bhi nahi pa rahi thi.

Issi tarah kuch der baad Shaadi ka vakt bhi aa gaya...Sameer aur Priya taiyaar ho kar mandap me baithe thhe.

Priya ne to Sameer ko ek baar dekha tak nahi...Sameer bhi jinda laash jaisa ho gaya tha...Majbur ho kar wo kabhi Priya ko dekh raha tha to kabhi sabhi shaadi me aaye mehmaano ko.

Sabhi mehmaan aise shaadi badalne se shocked the aur aapas me baat kar rahe the...Lekin Sameer aur Priya ki ghar waalo ko iss baat se koi fark nahi pada.

Dhire dhire shaadi ki rashmein suru hone laga...Priya aur Sameer dono hi majboori me sabhi rashm ko nibhate gaye...Sindur lagane aur mangal sutra bandhte vakt Sameer ka haath kaamp raha tha lekin jaise taise usne kar hi diya.

Saath fere lete vakt Sameer ko laga ki kab usse chakkar aa jaayega aur gir jaayega lekin khud par kisi tarah se kaabu rakha hua tha usne...Priya ka bhi wohi haal tha.

Issi tarah se bahut mushkil se Sameer aur Priya ne shaadi kar liya...Shaadi karte vakt wo dono jaise khud se hi jung lad rahe the.

Sameer, Priya aur Mehmaano ko chhod kar sabhi iss shaadi se khus the.

Priya ki Papa ka to khushi ka koi thikaana hi nahi tha.

Divya aur Priya ki Maa utna khus to nahi the lekin ek sukoon jarur mila unhe.

Sameer ko to aisa feel ho raha tha jaise usne koi gunaah kar diya ho...Wo khud ki najro me apni bhool ke liye sharminda ho raha tha.

Priya ko to rona aa raha tha apni bebasi aur kismat par...Lekin wo roo nahi paa rahi thi...Uske saare sapne khatm ho gaya tha aur apne aage ki life soch kar aur dukhi ho rahi thi.

Shaadi ka wo manhus raat sabhi ke liye bahut mushkil se beeta.

Agle din Priya ki Papa Sameer ko le gaye shadi ki certificates me sign karwane ke liye.

Aur ussi din dopahar ko riti riwaaj ke saath Priya ki bidaai ho gayi.

Priya ko apne gharwaalo aur Divya se itna nafrat ho gaya tha ki wo apni bidaayi me royi bhi nahi aur ek udaas chehra ke saath kisi ko bina dekhe Sameer ke saath uske ghar ke liye chal diya.

Iss bich Sameer aur Priya ki bich koi baat nahi hua...Dono chup rahe saare raashte...

Sameer ke paas bolne ka himmat nahi tha to Priya apne gussa ko dabaa kar chup thi...Usse bhi pata tha bahut jald uska ye gusaa jwalamukhi ki tarah fatne wala hai.

Priya ki Maa ko Priya ki ye harkat bura jarur laga lekin wo Priya ki haalat samajh sakti thi...Unhe ek sukoon jarur mila ki jitna wo kar sakti thi apni beti ke liye unhone kar diya.

Issi tarah Sameer aur Priya ki ladaayi aur nafrat, Shruti ka bhadkaana, Sameer ka bhool aur Priya ki Papa ka laalach ke kaaran Sameer aur Priya ki shaadi ho gaya.

UPDATE 65​

Priya kuch der Sameer ko dekhti rahi...Uske chehre me hairaani, gussa aur dard ke mile jule bhaaw tha.

Kuch der chup rehne ke baad usne Sameer se pucha.

Priya:- Waah Sameer...Bahut acche se nibhaya tumne nafrat ko...Tumhaara badla me kisi ki life barbaad ho jaaye isse tumhe koi matlab nahi.

Bas agar tumhaara kisi ke saath dushmani ho jaaye...To jab tak tum usko nukshan na pahuncha do tab tak tumhe chhain nahi milega. :mad:

Priya ne gusse ke saath kaha.

Sameer:- Sorry...Bahut bada galti ho gaya...Rajesh ki accident ne mera dimaag kharab kar diya aur mujhse ye bhool ho gaya.

Sameer ne khud ki najaro me sharminda ho kar sir jhuka kar Priya se dheemi aawaj me maafi maanga.

Priya:- Tumne itne saare galtiya kiya hai...Chalo bataao tumhe sabse bada galti kaun sa laga?

Sameer Priya ki baato ka jawaab dene hi wala tha ki kuch sochte hue chup ho gaya.

Sameer ko aise chup dekh kar Priya ki gussa aur badh gaya...Iss baar aur tej aawaj me wo boli.

Priya:- Abb kyu chup ho? Jawaab do? Meri life ko barbaad karne ke baad abb tum chup ho?

Priya ki har ek shabd Sameer ko aur sharmindaa kar raha tha...Bas kuch din pehle ki hi baat hai..Sameer Priya ki tej aawaj me ek bhi baat bardaast nahi kar paata tha...Lekin aaj wo Priya ki kisi bhi baat ka jawaab dhang se bhi nahi de paa raha tha...Har ek pal Sameer khud ko uss bhool ke liye kosta raha. :sigh2:

Iss baar Sameer ne himmat karke Priya ki sawaal ka jawab diya.

Sameer:- Bahut saari galtiya nahi...Sirf ek galti hua hai mujhse...Jaldbazi me faisla le liya aur chala gaya tumhaara gaanw tumse badla lene...Ek baar tumse baat kar lena chaahiye tha.

Sameer ne fir se dheemi aawaj me Priya ko dekhe bina hi jawaab diya.

Priya:- Matlab tumhe iss baat ka koi afsosh nahi hota ki tumhari vajah se meri shaadi Pratap se ho jaata.

Priya ka har ek shabd me pehle ki tarah hi gussa tha.

Sameer:- Bilkul nahi hota...Agar sach me Rajesh ki accident ke piche tum aur Karan hote to mujhe bahut sukoon milta tum dono ki jindagi barbaad karne me.

Mai bura insaan nahi hu...Kisi ko be wajah koi nuksaan nahi pahunchaata hu mai...Lekin koi baar baar pareshan kare ya mujhe nukshan pahunchaye usse mai bilkul nahi chhodta...Aur uske liye mujhse bura koi nahi hota.

Meri vajah se tumhaari life barbad hone jaa raha tha is liye mujhe ye sab karna pada...Warna mujhe koi parwah nahi tumhari life ki.

Shaadi ke baad pehli baar Sameer ne iss tarah ki baat kiya Priya se...Lekin uski aawaj me pehle ki tarah iss baar bhi sharmindagi tha...Wo Priya ka saamna aur nahi karna chaahta tha...Lekin wo iss vakt majbur tha.

Iss ke baad Priya ne bhi kuch nahi kaha...Wo Sameer ko samajhne ki koshish kar rahi thi...Har naye din usse Sameer ki nayi roop dekhne ko mil raha tha.

Sameer ne abhi tak Priya ki taraf nahi dekha tha...Sameer ki haalat bhi bahut ajeeb tha...Jis ladki se wo itna nafrat karta tha aaj wo ussi ladki ka gunehgaar khud ko maan ne par majbur ho gaya tha...Aur khud ki hi najro me sharminda ho gaya tha.

Priya bhi Sameer ki baat ko soch rahi thi...Wo fir se apni shaadi ki vakt ki baat ko sochne lagi...Ye sab sochte hi Priya ki aankho se fir se aansu nikalne laga.

Usse apne Papa aur Sameer par bahut gussa aa raha tha...Aur apni Maa aur Divya ke liye uske dil me izzat aur badh gaya.

Yahi sab sochte hue wo Karan ke bare me bhi sochne lagi...Usse bilkul bhi yakin nahi ho raha tha ki Karan uska saath iss tarah se chhod dega...Karan ka aise saath chhod dene se aur shaadi kar lene se wo bilkul toot gayi...Usse abb apne Maa aur Divya ke alawa koi apna najar nahi aa raha tha.

Usne kuch vakt pehle hi faisla le liya tha ki wo Sameer se divorce lene ke baad kisi aur desh me jaake settle ho jaayegi...Aur wohi se apni life ka nayi tarah se suruwat karegi...Aur fir se yaha ki iss maaahoul me nahi lautegi jaha uske apno ne hi usse tod kar rakh diya.

Sameer aur Priya ki iss khaamoshi ko Sameer ke mobile me aa raha phone call ne toda.

Sameer ne mobile me dekha ki wo phone call Mahesh ka tha...Sameer room ke baahar jaldi se gaya aur phone receive kiya.

Sameer:- Ha Mahesh bol...Abb kaisa hai tera bhai ka haal.

Mahesh:- Abb thik hai...Minor accident tha...Koi khatra nahi hai.

Aur ye bata tu itna dhire se kyu bol raha hai...Sab kuch thik to hai na?

Sameer:- Kya thik hoga? Kuch thik nahi hai...Abhi abhi Priya ko sab kuch bata diya...Abb to usse najar milaane me bhi dar lag raha hai.

Mahesh:- Chinta mat kar yaar...Sab kuch thik ho jaayega.

Baato hi baato me bhul gaya...Maine tujhe milne ke liye bulaane ke liye phone kiya tha...Ussi jagah me aa jaa jaha par kal mile the.

Sameer:- Nahi yaar...Aaj nahi kal milte hai...Aaj kuch accha feel nahi kar raha hu...Kal aaram se milte hai aur tujhe bataana bhi hai kaise meri ye shaadi hua...Kal aaram se mil kar batata hu.

Mahesh:- Mujhe sab pata chal gaya hai...Rajesh ne sab kuch bata diya mujhe...Wo bhi yahi hai abhi.

Aur ghar me rahega to aur accha feel nahi hoga tujhe...Aur ghutan mehsoos hoga...Aaja yaha par...Ekdam fresh mehsoos karega.

Rajesh ki baat sunte hi usse yaad aaya ki usse Rajesh ko pucchna tha kisne uska accident kiya aur kaun hai wo.

Abb Sameer ne Mahesh aur Rajesh se milne jaane ka faisla liya aur jaise hi wo apne room ki taraf jaane ke liye muda usne Priya ko apne picche dekha...Priya ko dekh Sameer ne fir se apni najar jhuka liya...Aur sochne laga ki Priya abb yaha kyu aayi hai.

Priya:- Tumne sab kuch to bata diya..

.Lekin ye nahi bataya ki Shruti ko kis ne wo casette diya aur kis ne Rajesh ka accident kiya.

Aur ek baar Shruti ko yaha bulaana usse ek baar acche se baat karni hai.

Last ki line Priya ne behad gusse me kaha. :angry:

Sameer:- Iss baare me mujhe bhi kuch nahi pata hai...Wo hi pata lagaane jaa raha hu...Iss shaadi se itna tension me hu ki dimaag se ye baat nikal gaya tha.

Aur tum Shruti se kyu milna chaahti ho? Kisi ne usko de diya jaan bujh kar aur Shruti ko galatfehmi ho gaya...Jisne ye sab kiya hai usse mai chhodunga nahi.

Priya:- Nahi ek baar mujhe usse milna hai...Kuch baat karni hai usse...Kuch bahas nahi karna chaahti mai iss baare me.

Sameer:- Thik hai...Bol dunga usse.

Itna keh kar Sameer nikal gaya Mahesh aur Rajesh se milne.

UPDATE 66​

Karib 1 ghanta baad Sameer pahuncha ussi park me jaha Mahesh aur Rajesh maujud thhe.

Sameer ne dono ko gale lagaya...Rajesh ko gala lagane ke baad Sameer ne dekha Rajesh thoda pareshaan dikh raha hai.

Sameer:- Kya hua tujhe abb? Pareshaan dikh raha hai? :huh:

Rajesh:- Soch raha tha ki tu kahi abb tak mujhse naaraj to nahi hai...Tujhe samjhaane ke liye ye sab bolna pada yaar...

Rajesh aage kuch bolta usse pehle hi Sameer ne uski baat ko bich me kaat kar kaha.

Sameer:- Kal hi to phone me kaha tha tujhe ki mai tujhse naraaj nahi hu...Tune jo kaha mujhe samjhaane ke liye hi kaha.

Waise bhi galti mera hai to mai kaise tujh par naraaj kaise ho sakta hu...Bhool ja uss baat ko...Abb sochna ye hai ki aage kya karna hai.

Sameer itna keh kar aage jaa kar bench par baith gaya...Rajesh aur Mahesh bhi Sameer ke paas aa kar baith gaye.

Kuch der ki chuppi ke baad Mahesh ne Sameer se kaha.

Mahesh:- Waah yaar...Kya shaadi kiya hai tune? Aisi shaadi ke baare me kam hi sunne ko milte hai. :D

Mahesh ne muskuraate hue kaha to Sameer bhi samajh gaya ki Mahesh majaak kar raha hai.

Sameer:- Ha yaar...Aisi shaadi ke baare me kam hi sunne ko milta hai...Lekin abb jo divorce hoga wo normal divorce hoga.

Sameer ki baat me na khushi tha aur naa hi ghum...Lekin uski baato ne Mahesh aur Rajesh dono ko hairan jarur kar diya.

Mahesh:- Kya? Itni jaldi divorce ka faisla :yikes:...Ye kiska faisla hai tera ya Priya ka?

Mahesh ki aawaj me hairaani tha.

Sameer:- Ham dono ka faisla hai ye...Priya ne hi mujhe kaha tha divorce ke bare me...Ye shaadi bhi maine iss liye hi to kiya tha ki Priya se baad me divorce lunga aur Priya Karan se shaadi kar legi.

Lekin saala Karan shaadi se picche hat jaayega ye nahi socha tha. :mad:

Abb mera aur Priya ke bich jamti nahi hai to iss shaadi ka kya matlab...Ye ek bura vakt hai ham dono ke life ka...Abb bas yahi aasha hai ki divorce ke baad sab kuch thik ho jaaye.

Sameer ki baat me abhi bhi naa hi khusi tha aur naa hi koi ghum.

Mahesh:- Chinta mat kar yaar...Sabhi ki life me bura vakt aata hai...Hume aise vakt me khud ko sambhalne ke saath paristhiti se mukabla bhi karna padta hai.

3 saal pehle maine aisa vakt ka saamna kiya tha...Aaj tu kar raha hai...Mujhe yakin hai sab kuch thik ho jaayega.

Sameer:- Pata nahi yaar aur kya kya din dekhna baaki hai mujhe...Iss baat ka kisi se shikayat bhi nahi kar sakta kyu ki sara galti mera hai.

Picchle kuch samay se aisa ghutan mehsoos kar raha hu ki kisi ko bata nahi sakta...Jaise taise khud ko sambhaal raha hu...Jis Priya ki tej aawaj bhi mai pasand nahi karta tha...Aaj ussi Priya ki kadwi baato ko sunna pad raha hai aur mere paas sir jhukane ke alawa aur koi raasta bhi nahi hai.

Sab kuch vakt ki haath me chhod diya hai maine...Dekhta hu aage kya kya hona baaki hai.

Sameer ne bahut dukhi ho kar kaha...Mahesh aur Rajesh dono Sameer ko samjhaane lage.

Lekin fir bhi Sameer ki ghutan kam nahi ho raha tha...Sameer unhe dikhane ke liye khus hone ka naatak kar raha tha lekin dono ko pata tha ki Sameer bas naatak kar raha hai unhe khud ko khus dikhane ka...Abb wo dono bas dua kar rahe the sab kuch jaldi se thik hone ka.

Kuch der ki chuppi ke baad Sameer bola.

Sameer:- Rajesh tune kaha tha na jisne tera accident kiya hai wo jail me hai...Uske baare me bata...Mai bhi ek baar usse milna chaahta hu.

Sameer ki iss achanak pucha hua baat se Rajesh ek pal ke liye ekdam se ghabra gaya...Lekin agle hi pal usne khud ko sambhaal liya lekin kuch bol bhi nahi paaya.

Sameer:- Kuch puch raha hu tujhse? :huh:

Iss baar Sameer ne gusse me puccha.

Rajesh:- Chal chhod na yaar...Abb uss baat ko bhul jaa...Waise bhi usse sajaa to mil raha hai naa.

Rajesh ne baat sambhalne ke liye kaha.

Sameer:- Nahi jis ki vajah se mera life ka ye haal ho gaya hai aur maine itni badi bhool kar diya...Usse kaise bhul jaau? Jaldi bata uske baare me. :waiting:

Sameer ne iss baar gusse ke saath bechaini me pucha.

Sameer ka iss sawal se Rajesh fir chup ho gaya...Usse samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki kya jawaab de.

Sameer:- Abb fir chup kyu ho gaya tu? Maine pucha hai tujhe kuch...Jaldi bata uske baare me jisne tera accident kiya hai...Ek baar milna chaahta hu.

Sameer ka gussa Rajesh ki chuppi ki vajah se har ek pal badh raha tha.

Rajesh ko bhi laga ki abb wo aur jhuth nahi bol paayega...Behtar yahi hoga ki Sameer ko sach bata de.

Rajesh:- Kisi ne mera accident nahi kiya tha aur koi jail me nahi hai...Mera hi galti tha ki gaadi ki raaste me aa gaya.

Shadi ki time maine jhuth bola tha wo shadi rukwane ke liye.

Sorry yaar nahi chaahte hue bhi jhuth bolna pada uss shadi ko rukwane ke liye.

Sameer ko to ek pal ke liye yakin hi nahi hua jo Rajesh ne usse kaha :eek:...Jab agle pal usse yakin hua to uska gussa uske kabu me hi nahi raha...Uss se Rajesh ka ye dhokha bardaast nahi ho raha tha.

Wo apni jagah se uttha aur thodi dur baithe Rajesh ki taraf gusse ke saath jaane laga...Mahesh ko pata chal gaya tha ki aise me Sameer kuch bhi kar sakta hai. :angry:

UPDATE 67​

In Park

Sameer gusse me Rajesh ki taraf badh hi raha tha ki Mahesh bich me aa gaya.

Sameer:- Tu bich me mat aa...

Aaj isse nahi chhodunga...Dost kya maan liya isse ye to sar par chaadhne laga. :angry++:

Bahut suna hai iska bakwas maine bahut pehle se hi...Har baar isse dost samajh kar iski galtiyon ko najar andaaj kiya.

Iska baat ka vishwash karke maine Priya se shaadi kar liya Priya ko bachaane...Lekin aaj pata chala isne mujhe dhokha diya hai...Priya ka galti chupa kar meri haalat ka faaidaa utha kar mera shaadi karwa diya uske saath. :mad:

Itna keh kar Sameer kuch pal ke liye chup ho gaya...Ek najar usne gusse se Rajesh ko dekha...Rajesh ko samajh me nahi aa raha tha usse kya kehna chaahiye...Mahesh kuch bolne hi wala tha ki Sameer ne fir Rajesh ko gusse se dekhte hue kaha.

Sameer:- Kyu yaar? Kyu dhokha diya tune mujhe...Tujhe apna dost maanta tha yaar...Humara dosti itna bada tha ki Shruti se bhi tujhe hamesha upar rakha...Hamesha tera baat ka hi yakin kiya...Har sukh dukh me tera saath dekh kar laga ki tu mera saccha dost hai.

Tujh par khud se jyada vishwash karta tha...Issi liye teri phone ki ek call me hi tera baat maan kar Priya se shaadi kar liya...Teri baat par ek baar bhi shak nahi kiya.

Lekin tune kya kiya...Mera dosti ka galat faaidaa uthaya...Tu Divya se pyar karta hai aur uski baat maan kar tune mujhse wohi kaha jo usne tujhe mujhse kehne ko kaha.

Itna keh kar Sameer fir chup ho gaya...Uske dimaag me fir ek galatfehmi ne janm liya...Rajesh kuch kehne hi wala tha ki fir Sameer ne kaha.

Sameer:- Accha to abb samajh me aaya Priya aur Divya ka plan. :angry:

Jaan boojh kar mujhe fasaya dono ne...Aur unka saath diya tune...Shaayad Priya ne mera paisa dekh kar mujhe fasaane ka socha hoga...Ya fir kuch aur plan hoga uska mere khilaaf mujhe mentally torture karne ka. :detective:

Aur uska saath diya Divya ne...Kya khel khela hai usne...Mujhe to bilkul bhi shak nahi hua uss par ki wo mujhe fasa rahi hai...Mujhe to laga wo mujhe samjhaa rahi hai aur mujhe galti karne se rok rahi hai...Lekin mujhe kya pata tha wo dono aisa kuch plan kar sakti hai.

Unhone jo kiya wo kiya...Lekin tujhse aisa ummeed nahi tha...Tune apne pyar ke liye humaara dosti ka bhi khayal nahi rakha...Apne pyar ke liye mere saath aisa majaak kiya tune...Tere pyar ki nasha ne meri jindagi me itna bada bhukamp aa gaya.

Divya ki kuch dino ke pyar ke liye tune mere dosti ka parwaah bhi nahi kiya...Maine kab roka tha tujhe Divya se pyar karne ke liye? Tu Divya se pyar karta to mujhe koi problem nahi tha...Tujhe teri life me khus dekh kar mai bhi khus ho jaata...Lekin apne pyar paane ke liye mujhe dhokha diya ye tune bilkul accha nahi kiya...Issi liye tu sab kuch jaan kar bhi anjaan bana hua tha aur mujhse itna bada jhuth bhi bola.

Tum sab ne mil kar mujhe fasaya hai...Kisi ko nahi chhodunga jisne mujhe fasaya hai...Suruwat tujhse hi karna padega...Aaj tak tune Sameer ka dosti dekha hai gussa nahi. :angry:

Itna keh kar Sameer shaant ho gaya lekin chehre ki bhaaw aur khatarnaak ho gaya.

Mahesh Sameer ki baat sun kar kuch samajh nahi paa raha tha...Rajesh ko Sameer ki baat sun kar bahut hairaani ho raha tha.

Rajesh ko yakin nahi ho raha tha Sameer uski ek jhuth se itna kuch soch sakta hai...Abb usse dar lag raha tha ki Sameer gusse me kuch aur galat na kar le...Usse samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki kaise Sameer ko samjhaye aur uska galatfehmi dur kare.

In Sameer's Home

Shruti:- Tune mujhe kyu bulaya?

Shruti ki aawaj me nafrat ke saath gussa bhi tha.

Priya:- Tujhse baat karni hai.

Priya ki bhi aawaj me gussa ke saath nafrat tha...

Shruti:- Lekin mai tujhse baat karna nahi chaahti hu...Aur ye bata ki tune Sameer se kyu kaha mujhe bulaane ke liye...Aur haan tune Sameer ko fasa kar bilkul accha nahi kiya...Jaldi se chali jaa Sameer ki life se.

Priya:- Wohi to bataa rahi hu...Abb sunegi bhi ya bas aise hi bhaunkti karti rahegi.

Shruti ne iss baar kuch nahi kaha bas gusse se Priya ko ghurti rahi.

Priya:- Pehle ye bata ki maine aur Karan ne kab Rajesh ka accident kiya tha aur kis ne tujhe ye casette diya?

Priya ki iss sawal se Shruti ka chehre ke rang ek dam se udd gaya...Apni chori pakde jaane ka dar uske chehre me saaf dekha jaa sakta tha jo Priya ne dekh liya tha.

Shruti ko bilkul bhi andaaza nahi tha ki Priya ko ye baat pata chal gaya hoga aur wo bhi itni jaldi...Wo Priya se bachne ke liye jawaab dhundne lagi.

UPDATE 68​

In Park

Sameer ne Mahesh ko thoda side karke Rajesh ki taraf aage badha...Wo Rajesh ke saamne pahuncha hi tha ki Rajesh ne achanak se uske gaal me ek jordaar thappad maar diya.

Sameer ko Rajesh ki thappad ki ummeed bilkul bhi nahi tha...Usne gusse se apna chehra utha kar Rajesh ko dekha aur kuch kehne hi wala tha ki Rajesh ki gusse se bhari aawaj uske kaan me pada.

Rajesh:- Tu paagal ho gaya hai...Pata nahi kya kya bakwas soche jaa raha hai.

Tu aisa soch bhi kaise sakta hai mere baare me aur Divya ke baare me...Tujhe ye jaana hai na ki maine jhuth kyu bola?

Agar ye jhuth nahi bolta aur kadwi baatein nahi bolta to tu mujh par yakin hi nahi karta...Paagal ho gaya tha tu apna badla lene ke liye...Jab Divya ne mujhe saari baat bataaya tab mai ekdam shocked ho gaya tha...Mujhe to vishwash bhi nahi ho raha tha ki tu apne badle ke liye itna paagal ho jaayega.

Divya ki baato me sachaayi tha ye mai abhi bhi vishwash ke saath keh sakta hu...Aur mujhe ye bhi vishwash hai ki Priya itna galat kaam nahi kar sakti...Aur mera accident to bilkul nahi...Mera uske saath kabhi jhagada hua nahi hai...Teri vajah se usse baat nahi kiya hai wo alag baat hai.

Tujhse jyada Priya ke baare me jaanta hu...Tu jitna galat samajhta hai usse wo utni hai nahi...Tu to hamesha uske saath ladta jhagadta rehta hai to tujhe uska acchaayi ka kaise pata chalega...Tere dimaag me uske liye negative image hai ye baat mai acche se jaanta hu.

Kabhi tujhe uske baare me bataya nahi kyu ki kabhi jaruri samjha bhi nahi...Tum dono jitna dur rehte the utna hi accha tha...Lekin abb haalaat aur paristhiti badal chuka hai...Iss liye batana pad raha hai...

Isse jyada aur kuch bataunga nahi...Kuch dino baad tujhe khud pata chal jaayega wo kaisi hai.

Jis din tera shaadi hua uss din Divya ki baat sun kar mujhe itna to pata chal chuka tha ki Priya ki shaadi bahut jald hone waala hai...Agar jaldi se kuch nahi kiya to baat bahut bigad sakti thi...Tujhe samjhaana bhi bahut mushkil ho gaya tha uss vakt mere liye kyuki tu apne badle ki aag me jal raha tha.

Tujhe kisi bhi haal me yakin dilaana tha...Aur mujhe wo jhuth bolna pada.

Maanta hu maine ye jhuth jarur bola hai ki jisne mera accident kiya hai wo jail me hai...Lekin ye baat jhuth nahi hai ki Priya aur Divya ki iss accident se koi lena nahi hai aur usne tujhe fasaya hai...Ye baat mai yakin ke saath keh sakta hu.

Rajesh ne behad gusse ke saath kaha...Rajesh ki baat khatam hote hi Sameer ka gussa bhi shaant ho gaya...Wo kuch bolne hi wala tha ki fir se Rajesh ne pehle waale andaaj me usse kaha.

Rajesh:- Sameer tu bahut ajeeb insaan bahi yaar...Tujhe Divya li baato se aur Priya ki Maa ki wo dard bhari baato se aur unka apni beti ke liye fikar dekh kar bhi yakin nahi hua ki Priya galat nahi hai...Priya ki baato se bhi yakin nahi jo raha hai tujhe ki Priya galat nahi hai...Sach me tujh me koi feelings hai hi nahi. :sigh:

Abhi bhi tu apni galti maanne ki vajah khud ki galti ko chupaane ki koshish kar raha hai.

Itna keh kar Rajesh chup ho gaya aur Sameer ko gusse se ghurne laga...

Rajesh ki ye baat sun kar Sameer jaakar bench par waapas baith gaya aur apne sar ko jhuka kar apni hatheliyo par rakh liya...

Rajesh:- Abb aise chup kyu ho gaya...Kuch der pehle tak to bahut badi badi baatein kar raha tha...

Sameer:- Galti ho gaya yaar fir se.

Sameer ki aawaj me udaasi aur aatmaglani tha.

Rajesh:- Tu kehta hai galti ho gaya...Lekin tujhe pata hai tu kitna bada galti kar raha hai...Kabhi soch samakh kar kuch kaam nahi karta hai tu...Hamesha jaldbaazi me karta hai apni marzi se...Aur issi vajah se aaj iss mushibat me fasa hua hai.

Rajesh ki aawaj me abhi bhi gussa tha.

Sameer:- Pata nahi yaar aajkal mai kya kar raha hu mujhe hi samajh me nahi aa raha hai...Picchle kuch months se bahut pareshaan ho gaya hu...Andar hi andar bahut ghut raha hu...Kya karta hu kuch samajh me nahi aata hai...Kabhi dimaag shaant nahi rehta hai...Har pal dimaag me kuch na kuch tension rehta hai.

Jitna khud ko tension free karne ki koshish karta hu utna hi ulajh jaata hu...Aur issi vajah se mujhse itna bada bhool ho gaya jo maine bina kuch samjhe jaldbaazi me kar diya...Aur aaj bhi tujh par itna gussa ho gaya tea jhuth bolne ki vajah se...Na chaahte hue bhi bahut gussa aata hai kabhi khud par to kabhi saamne waale par.

Pata nahi kab tak aise hi ghut kar jeena hoga mujhe.

Sameer behad pareshaan ho kar bola.

Rajesh to abhi bahit kuch kehme waala tha Sameer ko...Lekin Sameer ki haalat dekh kar usne baad me kehne ka socha aur Sameer ko samjhaate hue kaha...

Rajesh:- Yaar jitna ghut kar jiyega utna hi depressed hota jaayega...Abb to tune aur Priya ne ye decide bhi kar liya hai ki aage kya karna hai tum dono ko...To sab kuch laghbhag thik ho chuka hai...Tu abb aur tension mat le...Kuch dino ke liye bhul jaa ki tune koi galti kiya hai...Aur kisi kaam me vyast ho jaa...

Isse tujhe inn saari baato ka tanaav khatam ho jaayega...Jitna tension lega utna hi depressed hota jaayega...Aur baad me bahut pareshaani hoga tujhe...Iss liye abhi vakt me hi sambhal jaa...Aur jitna ho sake utna Shruti se dur rehna iss vakt...

Sameer:- Lekin Shruti sekyu dur rahu?

Sameer ne hairaani ke saath puccha...

Rajesh:- Abhi iss vakt Shruti ke baare me mai koi baat nahi karna chaahta hu...Tera tension aur badh jaayega...Fir bhi kuch baatein bata deta hu...

Maine dekha hai tu college ki aakhiri vakt se hi iss tarah ghut ghut kar jee raha hai...Ussi vakt se maine mehsoos liya hai ki tu pareshaan hai...

Tu maan ya na maan iski vajah Shruti hi hai...Iss liye keh raha hu ki tujhe sabse jyada tension Shruti ki vajah se hai...Iss liye kuch dino tak usse ignore kar...Aur dekhna tu bahut jald normal ho jaayega...

Rajesh ne apni baat keh diya...Uski aawaj me Shruti ke liye nafrat bhara tha...Wo Shruti ke baare me Sameer se aur baat karna chaahta tha khaaskar casette ke baare me...Lekin Sameer ka pareshaani dekh usne baad me baat karne ka faisla kiya...

Sameer:- Shruti...

Sameer isse jyada kuch bolta Rajesh ne uske baat bich me hi kaat kar kaha...

Rajesh:- Nahi abhi iss baare me aur koi baat nahi karenge...

Iske baad Sameer ne Mahesh aur Rajesh ke saath kuch der baat kiya kisi dusre topic par...Rajesh aur Mahesh ne puri koshish kiya Sameer ko uski pareshaani se dur karne ka...Unse baat karke Sameer ka mood bhi thoda halka ho gaya...

In Sameer's Home

Priya:- Abb bolti kyu nahi...Sameer se tune yahi kaha tha na ki maine aur Karan ne Rajesh ka accident kiya tha aur tune proof ke roop me wo casette diya Sameer ko...

Priya ne iss baar aur bhi gusse me kaha...

Shruti:- Ha kaha tha maine...

Shruti iss baar chup nahi rahi...Aur gusse mwe usne bhi jawaab diya...

Priya:- Aur wo kyu?

Priya ki aawaj me hairani ke saath gussa bhi tha...

Priya ki iss sawaal par Shruti kuch der tak chup rahi aur fir gusse me boli...

Shruti:- Kyu ki mukhe tujhse badla lena tha...Meri birthday party me tune mera jo insult kiya tha usseai abb tak nahi bhooli hu..ai hi jaanta hu kis tarah se tune mera majaak udaaya tha aur mujhe kitna bura laga hai...

Birthday Party me hi nahi baar baar tune mera majaak udaaya hai...Iss baat ko itni aasani se bhool nahi sakti...Itna hi nahi tu baar baar mere Sameer se ladti rehti thi...Aur gusse me hi sahi Sameer ka dhyaan baar baar teri taraf chala jaata tha...

Ye sab mujhse bardaast nahi ho raha tha...Issliye ek plan banaya aur Sameer ka gusse ka istemaal karke apna badla le liya maine...

Teri jindagi barbaad kar diya maine...Tera pyar Karan ko tujhse dur kar diya...Abb maja aayega teri ankho me ansu dekh kar, tujhe tadapta dekh kar...

Bahut jald tujhe iss ghar se nikal dungi...Uske baad tera buraa haal dekh kar khusiya manaunu mai...

Itna keh kar Shruti hasne lagi...

Priya ko Shruti ki baato par bahut gussa aa raha tha...Ek baar fir Karan ki baat se usko bahut taklif pahuncha...Lekin wo Shruti ke saamne kamjor dikhna nahi chaaahti thi...

Priya:- Tune mujhe barbaad karne ka socha...Lekin iss badle ki aag ne mujhse jyada tujhe nukshaan pahuchaaya...

Priya ne ek gussa bhari mushkaan ke saath kaha to Shruti Priya ki baat par hairaan ho gayi...

Priya:- Accha hi hua jo mujhe nakli rishte ke baare me pata chal gaya...Karan mujhse saccha pyar nahi karta tha ye baat to pata chal gaya...Ha bahut bura lag raha hai uska mujhe iss haal me chhod kar jaana...Dil tut gaya hai uski ye harkat se...

Agar meri shaadi usse ho jaati to bhi wo kabhi bhi mujhe chhod sakta tha...Aise me mera aur buraa haal ho jaata...Karan ki assliyat pata chal gaya iss shaadi se...Jo baat kal pata chalta wo aaj pata chal gaya...Shaayad abhi bahut der nahi hua tha issi tarah khud ko sambhaal paa rahi hu...

Papa ki assliyat ke baare me bhi pata chal gaya...Sabhi nakli rishte ke baare me pata chal gaya...

Maa ka pyar aur Divya ka saath ke baare me bhi pata chal gaya...Unhone mera iss haal me bhi saath diya ye baat jaankar mere dil me unke liye izzat aur badh gaya...

Iss shaadi se mera 1 saal barbaad ho gaya...Lekin baat jyada bigda nahi hai...1 saal baad Sameer se divorce lekar kahi aur chali jaaungi aur apni jindagi ka fir se nayi suruwaat karungi...Aur bach kar rahungi aise jhutthe rishte se jo sirf matlabi ho...

Tune bhi apna nukshaan karwa liya hai apni badle ki vajah se....Abb 1 saal tak to bhul jaa ki Sameer tera hoga...Divorce ke liye 1 saal ka vakt to lagega hi aur tab tak ke liye Sameer tera nahi hoga...Karte rehna 1 saal tak Sameer ka intejaar...

Priya ne Shruti ka majaak udaate hue kaha...

Shruti:- Tune accha nahi kiya Sameer ko fasa kar...Tujhe to mai nahi chhodungi...Pehle ye bata ki Sameer ne tujhse shaadi kyu kiya...

Priya:- Mere paas faaltu time nahi hai tujh jaise faaltu ladki ko ye sab bataane ki...Tera nafrat dekhkar bhi bahut ajeeb lagta hai...Tera jo nafrat hai mere liye usne tujh se tera pyar ko cheen liya...Aage mujhe aur taklif pahunchaane ki koshish kiya ya fir mere khilaaf koi saajish kiya to hamesha ke liye Sameer ko tujhse cheen lungi...

Priya ne firse Shruti ka majaak udaate hue kaha...

Shruti:- Kya...Kya karegi tu...Dhamki de rahi hai tu mujhe...Kya karegi tu? Bas tu yahi keh sakti hai Sameer se ki maine Rajesh ka accident karwaya aur Sameer ko kisi vajah se tujhse shaadi karna pada...

Lekin jab Sameer puchega to mai keh dungi ki maine aisa kuch nahi kiya...Aur mai jaanti hu Sameer meri baato ka bharosa karega...

Shruti ne darte darte kaha apni baatein...Usse dar lag raha tha ki kahi sach me Priya Sameer se ye saari batein na bata de...

Priya:- Nahi mai ye sab nahi kahungi Sameer se...Aur kahungi to bhi wo bishwaas nahi karega jaanti hu...

Mai to tujhse ye keh rahi thi ki mujhe tujh jaise faaltu ladkiyo se koi matlab nahi hai....Mai bas itna chaahti hu ki jab tak mai yaha rehti hu tu koi saajish nahi karegi mere khilaaf...Mujhe acche se rehne de jab tak mai yaha rehti hu...Uske baad tum dino ki lofe se chali jaaungi aur tum dono se koi matlab nahi rahega mera...

Agar mujhe laga ki tu mere khilaf koi saajish kar rahi hai to Sameer ko divorce hi nahi dungi...Sameer ne kaha tha mujhse ki agar mai uske saath hi rehna chaahu to reh sakti hu...Wo kuch vakt jarur lega adjust karne ke liye aur adjust kar lega...Uski vajah se hi mera ye haal hai...Ye baat usse pata hai...

Aur aise me agar maine kaha ki muuhe divorce nahi lena hai to wo kuch nahi kahega...Mera baat maanega...Abb faisla tere haath me hai...Tera chhota sa bhul Sameer ko tujhse cheen sakta hai...

Priya ne Shruti ki taraf gusse se dekhte hue ek muskaan ke saath kaha...

Shruti ne jaise ye suna uska dar aur bhi badh gaya...Usse Priya ki baato me sachaayi dikh rahi thi...Dar ke maare wo kuch bol nahi paa rahi thi...Priya ne jaise hi Shruti ke chehre me dar dikha uski chehre me muskaan aa gaya...

Priya:- Tera kaam ho gaya...Abb tu jaa yaha se...Tujhe bas ye warning dena tha iss liye bulaaya...

Shruti:- Ye Sameer ka room hai aur tu mujhe iss room se aise jaane ke liye kahegi...

Priya:- Ye Sameer ka nahi mera room hai agle 1 saal ke liye...Sameer alag room me shift ho vaya hai...

Jaate jaate ek baat sun le...Sameer tera tha...Lekin teri bewkoofi ki vajah se ek din Sameer tujhse cheen jaayega...Agar kisi din Sameer ko pata chala ki Rajesh ka accident tune karwaya hai ya fir tu uske peeth piche koi saajish kar rahi hai to wo apne aap hi tujhse dur ho jaayega...Fir pachtaate rehna jindagi bhar...

Tujhe samjhaane se koi faaidaa to hoga nahi...Maine apni baat keh diya hai...Abb maana ya nahi maana tere haath me hai...

Priya ne apni baat khatam karke mood kar bed ki taraf chali gayi...

Shruti bhi Priya ko gusse aur dar ke saath dekhti hui chali gayi....

In Evening

Shaam ke karib 6:00pm me Sameer apne ghar aa gaya...Wo apne room ki gate me pahuncha to gate me khadi Priya ko dekh hairaan ho gaya...Wo hairaani se Priya ko dekhta raha...

Priya:- Tumse ek bat pucchna tha...Tumne kaha tha ki Rajesh Divya se pyar karta hai?

Jaise hi Sameer ne Priya ki baat suna usko ek jhatka laga aur saath me dar bhi...Usse pata hi nahi chala ki usne Priya ko apni bhool ke baare me batate hue Priya ko Rajesh ki pyar ke baare me bhi keh diya tha...Rajesh ne usko iss pyar ke baare me kisi ko bhi kehne se mana kiya tha...Lekin Sameer ne anjaane me Priya ko sab kuch bata diya tha jitna wo Rajesh ke pyar ke baare me jaanta tha...

Abb Sameer ko dar lag raha tha ki kahi Rajesh ka pyar uski vajah se na tut jaaye.

UPDATE 69​

Sameer kuch der tak issi soch me vyast raha...Uska koi jawaab nahi aane se Priya ne fir se pucha.

Priya:- Kuch puch rahi hu tumse?

Priya ki iss sawal se Sameer apni soch se baahar nikla...Usse pata tha ki abb jhuth bolne se koi faaidaa nahi hai...Pehle hi usne sab kuch bata diya hai.

Sameer:- Ha karta hai.

Kuch der chup rehne ke baad Priya boli.

Priya:- Kab se?

Sameer:- Wo to pata nahi hai...Lekin usne ye baat khul kar mujhe uss din bataya jab uska accident hua tha.

Iske baad Priya kuch nahi boli...Kuch der tak intejaar karne ke baad bhi jab wo nahi boli tab Sameer ne kaha.

Sameer:- Please ye baat Divya ko mat bataana...Rajesh ne mujhe ye baat kisi ko nahi bataane ke liye kaha tha...Lekin galti se tumhe bata diya.

Abb dar lag raha hai ki kahi meri vajah se kahi kuch gadbad na ho jaaye.

Sameer ki baato me request aur dar dono tha.

Priya:- Fikr mat karo...Mai Divya ko iss baare me kuch nahi kahungi...Rajesh tum jaisa bura ladka nahi hai...Itna to mujhe yakin hai...Aur ye unn dono ka maamla hai...Mai koi dakhal nahi dungi.

Waise bhi mujhe tumhaari tarah rishto ko todna nahi aata aur kisi ka pyar ko todna to bilkul bhi nahi aata.

Priya ki iss baat ne Sameer ki dil ko bahut chot pahunchaya...Lekin iska jawaab usne muskuraa kar diya...Lekin muskuraahat me bhi wo apna dard chupa nahi paaya.

Kuch der chup rehne ke baad usne kaha.

Sameer:- Ha sahi kaha tumne...Rajesh mujh jaisa bura ladka nahi hai...Ussi ne mujhe sambhala hai...Warna mai aur buraa ban gaya hota.

Sameer ki iss baat par Priya ne kuch nahi kaha.

Kuch der ki khaamoshi ko firse Sameer ne hi toda.

Sameer:- Tumhe kya lagta hai Divya bhi Rajesh se pyar karti hai? Kabhi usne tumhe iss baare me kuch bataya?

Priya:- Nahi. Usne mujhe aisa kuch nahi bataya hai.

Priya itna keh kar apne room me chali gayi...Sameer bhi apne naye room me jaakar rest karne laga.

Dinner time

Raat me sabhi ne ek saath dinner kiya...Dinner ke time kisine kuch nahi kaha...Sabhi shaanti se dinner kar rahe the.

Sameer aaj bahut dhire khaa raha tha...Khaate vakt bhi uske dimaag me bahut saari baatein aa raha tha...Kuch der me dinner khatam karke Mr. Sharma aur Priya apne apne room me chale gaye.

Sameer ne bhi kuch der baad apna khana khatam karke uthne hi waala tha ki Mrs. Sharma ne usse pucha.

Mrs. Sharma:- Kya hua Sameer...Bahut pareshaan dikh raha hai?

Mrs. Sharma ne aaj pehli baar shaadi ke bad Sameer se khul kar kuch pucha tha.

Sameer:- Nahi Maa...Aisi koi baat nahi hai.

Mrs. Sharma:- Abb apni Maa se bhi tu baat chupaayega...Tere chehre me pareshaani saaf dilhaai de raha hai...Aisa lag raha hai bahut ghut ghut kar jee raha hai tu kuch dino se.

Mrs. Sharma ki baato me Sameer ke liye fikar tha...Lekin Sameer unki iss baat ka koi jawaab nahi de paaya...Wo chup hi raha.

Mrs. Sharma:- Accha thik hai tu bataana nahi chahta hai to mat bataa...Abb mai chalti hu...Bas iss baat ka dukh hai ki apne bete ko aise ghut ghut kar jeeta dekh rahi hu aur mai kuch nahi kar paa rahi hu.

Mrs Sharma ne niraash hokar kaha aur waha se utth kar apne room me jaane lagi.

Sameer abb bardast nahi kar paaya aur dard bhari aawaj me usne kaha.

Sameer:- Maa.

Sameer ki aawaj me itna dard tha ki Mrs. Sharma bhi ghabra kar picche mudd gayi...Jab unhone Sameer ko dekha tab Sameer ka chehra dekh kar hairaan reh gayi...Aaj unhone bahut dino baad Sameer ko rota hua dekha tha...Sameer ki aankh aansuon se bhar gaya tha aur kuch boond aansu uske gaalo me gir gaya tha.

Mrs. Sharma turant Sameer ke paas utth kar chali gayi...Ek chair utha kar wo Sameer ke paas hi baith gayi aur Sameer ka sar ko apne godd me rakh kar uske sar par haath ferte hue boli.

Mrs. Sharma:- Aise mat roo Sameer...Tujhe rota dekh kar aur pareahaan dekh kar mujhe bahut buraa lag raha hai...Nahi dekh paa rahi hu tujhe iss haal me.

Kya pareshaani hai tujhe mujhe bata...Mai sab thik kar dungi.

Sameer:- Mai kitna bura hu na Maa...Kisi ke saath accha nahi kiya...Aap logo se bina bataye shaadi kar liya wo bhi kisi ladki se uske marzi ki khilaaf.

Aap logo ka diya hua sanskar ka maan nahi rakh paaya...Bahut galat kaam kiya hai maine...

Papa ko kitna garv tha mujh par...Hamesha mera saath dete the aur hamesha vishwas tha unhe mujh par ki mai kabhi galat kaam nahi kar sakta...Kabhi kuch bhi karne se roka toka nahi unhone....Sabhi rishtedaaro ke saamne shaan se sar uthaa kar kehte the ki mai unka beta hu...Aur meri har acchi baatein ke baare me sabhi ko garv ke saath kehte the...Mujhe bhi bahut accha lagta tha ye sab...

Lekin mera ek bhool ne sab kuch khatam kar diya...Unka mujh par vishwas aur garv sab tut gaya...Unhone jyada kuch kaha nahi hai...Lekin mai jaanta hu wo mujhse kitne naraaj hai.

Mujhse itna pyar karne wali Shruti ko bhi mujhe na chaahte hue bhi dhokha dena pada...Kitna pyar karti thi wo mujhse aur shaadi ka kitna bada sapna sajaya tha...Lekin meri ek galti ne uska dil tod diya...Wo to abhi bhi mujhse pyar karti hai...Lekin maine uske saath itna galat kar diya aur abb kuch kar bhi nahi paa raha...

Meri galti ki vajah se aap dono ko Shruti ke parents aur Principal sir se kitna kuch sunna pada...Sab meri vajah se hua hai...

Meri galti ki vajah se Priya ki najaro me mujhe jhukna pada aur abb wo mujhe aur bhi jyada nafrat karti hai...Mai uska aur uski Maa ka gunehgaar hu.

Meri ek galti ki vajah se bahut kuch tabaah ho gaya...Sabhi mujhse naraaj hai..Papa aur Priya mera shakal dekhna nahi chaahte aur aap bhi baat nahi karna chahti hai.

Itna keh kar Sameer chup ho gaya...Uske aawaj me bahut dard tha...Usne rote hue apna saara galti ke baare me keh diya...Mrs. Sharma ka bahut bura haal ho raha tha Sameer ko aise rota bha aur pachtate dekh kar...Unki aankho se bhi aansu ke kuch boond gaalo par gir gaya...

Unhone Sameer ko samjhaate hue kaha...

Mrs. Sharma:- Chup ho jaa Sameer...Aise rote nahi.

Galti to tune kiya hai...Wo bhi bahut bada galti...Lekin tune apna galti ka ehsas hone ke baad uss haalat me Priya se shaadi kiya aur apni badi galti hone se roka ye bahut accha kiya tune...

Teri aankho ki aansu aur paschataap bata raha hai ki tujhe kitna afsos hai apni galti par.

Wo insaan mahan nahi hai jo kabhi galti na kare...Balki wo insaan mahan hota hai jo apni galti se kuch sikhte hai aur fir dobara wo galti nahi dohraate hai...

Abb jo ho gaya wo ho gaya...Abb ham isse badal to nahi sakte hai...Lekin itna jarur kar sakte hai ki aage aisi galti dobara na kare...

Tere Papa naraaj to hai tujhse...Aur wo apni jagah bilkul bhi galat nahi hai...Lekin bahut jald unka naraajgi khatam ho jaayega tujhse...Bas abb aisi koi galti mat karna ki fir wo naraaj ho jaaye...

Aur beta mai Priya ki haalat samajh sakti hu...Teri iss galti ki saza Priya ko bhugatna pad raha hai...Uska koi galti bhi nahi tha...Aise me uska naarajgi jaayaj hai...Agar wo gusse me kuch jyada bol bhi degi to sun lena...Ulta jawaab mat dena...

Itna keh kar Mrs. Sharma chup ho gayi...Sameer ko unki baato se bahut sukoon mila...Usse pata chal gaya ki uske dosto ke alawa uske Maa bhi uske saath hai...Jo uska dard samajhti hai aur unka kaha hua har baat Sameer ko sahi laga...Lekin usne kuch nahi kaha.

Mrs. Sharma:- Aur tujhe ye kisne kaha ki mai tujhse baat karna nahi chaahti hu...Mai soch rahi thi kuch vakt deti hu taaki tu iss pareshaani se nikal jaaye aur khud ko sambhaal le.

Lekin aisa nahi hua...Khud ko sambhalne ki jagah tu aur pareshaan hone laga iss liye tujhse aaj baat karna pada.

Sameer:- Maa kya karu...Haalat hi aise ho gaye hai...Jitna koshish karta hu koi tension nahi lene ka utna hi tension badhta jaa raha hai...Ek pal ke liye bhi chhain nahi mil raha hai...Priya ka gunehgaar maan raha hu mai khudko...Issi vajah se har pal ghut ghut kar jee raha hu...Priya ki kadwi baatein mujhe khudki najaro me aur sharminda kar raha hai.

Jab bhi aap dono ke baare me aur Shruti ke baare me sochta hu to aur pareshaan ho jaata hu...Pata nahi kab tak aise jeena hoga mujhe aur kab khud ki najaro me utth paaunga.

Kabhi galat kaam karne ka nahi socha...Lekin khud ki nafrat aur galatfehmi ne aisa karne par majboor kar diya...

Mrs. Sharma:- Tera ye galti vakt ke saath hi thik hoga...Tu kuch bhi nahi kar sakta sudhaarne ke liye...Bas vakt ke saath hi sab kuch thik hoga...Tune galti hi aisa kiya hai ki ye sab baato ka saamna ro karna hi padega.

Lekin tujhe khud ko sambhaalna hoga pehle aur dil aur dimaag se majboot banna hoga jaisa pehle tu tha...Tabhi tu inn sabhi cheejo ka saamna kar sakta hai.

Koi tujh par yakin kare ya na kare mai hamesha tere saath hu...Aur mujhe yakin hai ki tu khud ko sambhaal lega aur ek din sab kuch thik ho jaayega.

Mrs. Sharma ki baato ne Sameer ko hausla diya khud ko sambhaalne ka...Mrs. Sharma ki iss mental aur emotional support se Sameer ko bahut sukoon mila...Usne bhi wohi karne ka socha jo uske Maa ne usse kaha tha aur sab kuch vakt ke haath me chhod diya.

Kuch der aur aise baat karne ke baad dono apne room me chale gaye.

Sameer aur Mrs. Sharma dono ko aaj bahut raahat mila tha...Sameer iss vajah se khus tha ki uska Maa ne usko samjha aur ye bhi samjhaya ki usse aage kya karna hai...Mrs. Sharma iss vajah se khus thi ki unhone Sameer ko uski pareshaani se baahar nikaal diya...Abb unhe yakin tha ki Sameer pehle jaisa ghut ghut kar nahi jiyega.

Kuch der apne room me bitaane ke baad Sameer chhat (roof) me chala gaya kitchen ki refrigerator se ek coke ka bottle aur sise ka glass lekar.

Chhat me wo ek chair me baith kar thandi hawa me fresh ho raha tha...Wo iss vakt kuch soch nahi raha tha aur naahi kuch sochna chaahta tha...Wo jitna ho sake apne dimaag ko shaant rakhne ki koshish kar raha tha...Aise hi kuch der baithne ke baad usne coke ki bottle se glass bhara aur bottle ko niche rakh diya.

Ussi vakt Priya ne bhi chhat me apna kadam rakha aur saamne ka maahaul dekhkar laga ki Sameer fir se daru pee raha hai...Ye dekhte hi uska gussa ek dam badh gaya aur wo gusse me Sameer ki taraf aage badh gayi.

UPDATE 70​

Sameer ko laga ki piche se koi aa raha hai...Jab usne palat ka r dekha to Priya uske saamne aa gayi thi...Sameer ne ek najar Priya ki chehre ko dekha...Priya ki aankho me usse gussa dikh raha tha...Sameer ko kuch samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki abb wo itna gussa kyu hai.

Priya:- Tum fir daru pee rahe ho?

Sameer Priya ki gusse ki vajah soch hi raha tha ki Priya ne gusse se Sameer se pucha.

Sameer:- Ye koi daru nahi hai...Coke hai.

Sameer ne bttle niche se utha kar dikhaya Priya ko...Bottle dikhaane ke baad Priya ka gussa shaant ho gaya lekin wo kuch nahi boli.

Sameer:- Mai koi bewda nahi hu jo har vakt sharab aur nasha me duba rahe...Jindagi me ek baar hi piya hai maine daru...Uss din tension bhulaane ke liye piya tha lekin tumne to bewda hi samajh liya mujhe.

Sameer ko Priya par gussa to bahut aa raha tha lekin usne apne gusse ko dabaa kar bola.

Priya:- To bhul gaye tum tension...Kuch nahi hota hai daru pine se...Ghar ki barbaadi ka sabse bada vajah yahi hai...Sharab ki aadat se hi ghar ki saari khusiyan khatam ho jaata hai aur baaki ke pariwar waalo ko saara mushibat jhelna pata hai.

Priya ki aawaj me ek dard tha jisse sun kar Sameer ko pata chal gaya ki Priya apni Papa ki sharab ki aadat ki vajah se dukhi hai.

Sameer:- Samajh sakta hu Priya tumhaari baat...Yakin karo Priya aaj se ek pehle bas ek baar piya tha aur aaj ke baad kabhi haath bhi nahi lagaunga.

Sameer ne Priya ki mood badalne ke liye kaha.

Priya:- Tum kisi ke baat samajhte bhi ho...Aur tumhaare andar koi feelings bhi hai...Ye baat aaj hi pata chala mujhe.

Priya ne gusse me Sameer ka majaak udaate hue kaha...Ek baar fir Priya ki baat ne Sameer ke dil ko bahut chot pahunchaya...Lekin Sameer iss baar bhi khaamos raha...Priya ko kuch jawaab nahi diya.

Priya:- Mujhe yakin karne ua nahi karne se kya hota hai...Tum chaahe jitna bhi piyo ya mat piyo mujhe koi fark nahi padta.

Bas tumhaare parents ke liye keh rahi thi...Unhe tum se kayi umeedein honge...Kuch soch rakha hoga unhone ki unka beta ye banega wo banega...

Hamare liye kuch karega...Hamara sar uncha karega...

Tumne to pehle hi unhe itna bada jhatka de diya hai...Abb to kuch karo unke liye...Iss liye keh rahi thi jitna ho sake utna dur raho daru se...

Mera pariwaar to bahut pehle hi barbaad ho gaya tha mere Papa ki peene ki aadat se...Mai ye nahi chaahti ki tumhaari vajah se tumhare pariwar barbaad ho.

Priya ki aawaj me firse dard tha...Sameer ne iss baar bas uska dard hi mehsoos kiya...Kuch bola nahi.

Unn dono ki khaamoshi ko Sameer ke mobile me aa rahe phone call ne toda.

Sameer ne dekha Rajesh ka phone tha...Sameer ne call uthaya aur chala gaya chhat ke dusre kone me baat karne.

Sameer:- Ha bol.

Rajesh:- Kaisa hai abb...Abb kuch tension to nahi hai na tujhe...Ek jaroori baat karna tha.

Sameer:- Nahi hai abb koi tension...Chal bata kya kehna hai tujhe.

Rajesh:- Shruti ke baare me baat karna hai.

Shruti ka naam sun kar Sameer hairaan ho gaya ki Rajesh aakhir usse kehna kya chaahta hai.

Rajesh:- Yaad hai tune kaha tha ki mere accident ke baad Shruti ne hospital me aakar tujhe kaha tha ki Priya aur Karan ne mera accident kiya hai aur kisine usse casette diya hai.

Sameer:- Ha...Shruti ne yahi kaha tha lekin baat kya hai.

Rajesh:- Baat ye hai ki Shruti ko kisne wo casette diya tha.

Abb to mujhe lag raha hai ki mera accident me kisi ka saajish tha...Pehla shak mera Shruti par hai.

Rajesh ki aawaj me thoda gussa tha to Sameer ki chehre me hairaani.

Sameer:- Tu Shruti par kaise shak kar sakta hai yaar...Usne to wohi kaha jo usko uss casette dene waale ne kaha tha. Tera accident karke Shruti ko kya mikega...

Rajesh:- To fir Shruti ko pucch...Kisne diya tha wo casette...Chhodunga nahi jisne mera accident kiya hai aur tera aur Priya ka aisa haal bana diya.

Mujhe to Shruti par hi shak ho raha hai...Ya to usne mera accident karwaya hai ya fir mera accident ka faaidaa uthaa kar tujhe Priya aur Karan ke khilaaf bhadkaaya hai...Agar wo nirdosh hai to Shruti ko bol jisne usse casette diya hai usko mere saamne laane ke liye...

Agar kisi ne mera accident saajish ke roop me kiya hai to bilkul chhodunga nahi usse...Chaahe wo Shruti ho ya koi aur...Mera life ko majaak samjhaa hai kya.

Rajesh ne behad gusse me kaha...Usse shak tha ki Shruti ne Priya ke khilaaf saajish kiya hai...Ye baat wo Sameer se directly keh to nahi sakta tha aur usse pura bharosha bhi nahi tha iss baat par bas shak hi tha...Aise me usse yahi idea sahi laga aur usne Sameer ko bata diya.

Sameer:- Bahut jald baat karunga Shruti se 4 ya 5 din me...Agar abhi usse ye pucha to usko bura lagega ki mai uss par shak kar raha hu...

4 ya 5 din ruk uske baad mai uss casette waale ko nahi chhodunga...Usne do galti kiya hai...Ek tujhe maarne ki koshish aur dusra Priya aur Karan ke khilaaf saajish...Abb to mujhe bhi yakin hai ki Priya ka iss khel me koi haath nahi hai.

Rajesh:- Ok Sameer thik hai...Agar Shruti iss sajish ke piche to bilkul accha nahi hoga uske liye.

Sameer:- Accha thik hai.

Itna keh kar Sameer ne phone rakh diya...Aur gusse me sochne laga...

Sameer:- (In his mind) Pata nahi ye dono Shruti aur Rajesh kyu ek dusre se iss tarah bartaaw karte rehte hai...Hamesha ek dusre par shak karte rehte hai...Bahut baar samjhaaya dono ko lekin fir bhi koi fark nahi padta inhe...Inn dono ki ladaai me mai ghut ta jaa raha hu.

Itna sochne ke baad Sameer ne Priya ki taraf dekha jo kisi gehre soch me dubi hui thi...Sameer idhar udhar kuch der tehalne laga...Kareeb 10 minute baad usne fir Priya ko dekha...Priya abhi bhi gehri soch me dubi hui thi...Bilkul 10 minute pehle ki tarah.

Sameer Priya ke paas gaya aur hairaani se pucha.

Sameer:- Kya soch rahi ho?

Sameer ki baat se Priya wapas hosh me aayi lekin usne nahi suna Sameer ne kya pucha...Usne Sameer ko dekha aur aankhi se hi pucha usne kya kaha tha.

Sameer:- Kya soch rahi ho? Bahut der se gehri soch me dubi hui ho?

Priya:- Aane waale kal ke baare me...Kaise divorce tak ka time bitega...Bahut vakt hai divorce ke liye.

Abb apne room me hamesha kaid to nahi reh sakti...Baahar nikalte hi tumhaara manhoos chehre ka darshan hi hi jaayega...Issi liye soch rahi hu ki kaise bitega divorce tak ka ye mushkil vakt.

Priya ki iss baat ne bhi Sameer ko firse chot pahunchaaya...Hamesha ki tarah is baar bhi wo chup raha lekin khud par usse bahut gussa aaya.

Sameer:- (In his mind) Galti mera hi hai...Jo isse kuch puch liya...Shaant rehna hi mere liye accha hai...Aage bolne se pehle jaroor 10 baar sochunga.

Kuch der ki khaamoshi ke baad Sameer ne kaha.

Sameer:- Itna bhi naalayak nahi hu mai...Study complete ho gaya hai...Ek job karne ka soch raha hu...Din bhar mere manhoos shakal nahi dekhna padega...Raat me dinner ke time hi dekhna padega...Usse jyada pareshan nahi karunga.

Itna keh kar Sameer ne apna chair aur coke ke bottle utha kar niche le jaane laga.

Priya bas Sameer ko jaate dekhti rahi...Wo Sameer me aaya badlaaw ko dekh rahi thi...Jo Sameer uski har choti choti baato par jawab deta tha aaj uska itna majaak udaane ke baad bhi chup hai...Lekin uske dhyan ko uske mobile me aa rahe phone call ne toda.

Mobile screen me dekha to Divya ka phone tha.

UPDATE 71​

Divya:- Kaisi hai Priya?

Phone uthaate hi Divya ne Priya se pucha.

Priya:- Thik hi hu abhi tak.

Priya ki aawaj me koi bhaaw nahi tha...Divya ko laga ye accha mauka hai usse baat karne ka...Aaj Priya Divya se gussa nahi thi.

Divya:- Waha par maahaul kaisa hai...Sameer ke parents ne kuch kaha tujhse? Sameer kaisa behave kar raha hai tere saath? Sab kuch thik to hai na waha?

Divya ne fikar ke saath pucha.

Priya:- Koi taklif nahi hai rehne me...Sameer ke parents ne mujhe to kuch nahi kaha...Lekin Sameer se bahut naraaj hai.

Sameer ne mujhe bata diya kis vajah se usse ye shaadi karna pada...Usse pata chal gaya hai usne kitna bada bhool kiya hai...Khud se sharminda hai wo...Bahut baar maafi bhi maang liya mujhse lekin mai usse maaf nahi karungi...

Usne maafi laayak galti nahi kiya hai.

Priya ne gusse me jawaab diya.

Divya:- Wo itna bhi bura nahi hai yaar...Jitna tu samajh rahi hai...Usse apna bhool pata chal gaya hai aur sharminda bhi hai to tujhe maaf kar dena chaahiye usse.

Divya ne Priya ko samjhaane ki koshish kiya.

Priya:- Jaanti hu wo dil ka bura ladka nahi hai...Lekin fir bhi mai usse maaf nahi kar paaungi...Mai usse iss galti to kya kisi galti ke liye bhi maaf nahi karungi.

Divya:- Accha thik hai...Tera life hai jo marzi decision le...Abb aage kya karegi tu? Mera matlab aage kya socha hai tune?

Priya:- Sameer se divorce ke liye kaha aur wo bhi maan gaya...Bas kisi tarah divorce tak ka vakt nikal jaaye uske baad nayi jindagi ka suruwaat karungi.

Divya:- Divorce...Itna jaldi ye faisla le liya tune.

Divya Priya ki iss divorce wali baat se shocked ho gayi thi.

Priya:- Haan...Aur bahut sahi decision hai...Iss shaadi se koi khus nahi hai to kya matlab iss shaadi ka...Ham dono ka alag ho jaana hi accha rahega...Issi me sabhi ka khushi hai.

Divya:- Mai bhi yahi chaahti hu ki tu khus rahe...Mujhe to Karan par bahut gussa aa raha hai...Kaisa pyar hai uska...Jo tujhe aisi haalat me chhod kar kisi aur se shaadi kar liya...Mujhe to uss par pehle se hi shak tha ki wo tujhse saccha pyar nahi karta hai.

Karan ka naam sun kar Priya ko bahut bura laga...Usko ek dard uske dil me mehsoos hua aur aankho ke saamne Karan ka chehra ghum gaya...Ek baar fir Karan ka bewafayi se Priya ki aankho me aansu aa gaya.

Priya:- Please Karan ke baare me baat mat kar...Usse yaad karke sirf dard hi milega...Bahut galat insaan se pyar kar liya yaar maine...Kitna ghatiya soch aur pyar hai uska.

Itna keh kar Priya chup ho gayi aur apni aankho ke aansu poncha...Divya ko laga usne galat baat galat vakt me keh diya.

Divya:- Sorry yaar...Mujhe nahi pata tha uska naam lete hi tujhe itna bura lagega.

Priya:- Maafi mat maang yaar tu...Tune koi galti nahi kiya hai...Mera kismat hi aisa hai to kya kar sakti hu...Abhi abhi pyar tuta hai...Bahut bura lagega...Khud ko sambhalna bhi kaafi mushkil hai...Lekin vakt ke saath sab kuch thik ho jaayega.

Waise bhi acha hi hua ki galat insaan ka niyat vakt rehte pata chal gaya.

Priya ne khud ko sambhaal kar kaha...Divya ne iss baat ka koi jawaab nahi diya.

Kuch der chup rehne ke baad fir Priya ne kaha.

Priya:- Sorry Divya...Baato baato me bhul hi gayi tujhe thanks bolna...Thanks a lot Divya...Jo tune mere liye itna kuch kiya...Tune aur Maa ne mere liye jo kuch bhi kiya usse mai kabhi nahi bhula paaungi...Ek saccha dost ka farz nibhaaya hai tune aur meri jindagi ko bacha liya barbaad hone se.

Priya ki baato me Divya aur apni Maa ke liye bahut izzat tha.

Divya:- Ye sab maine apna farz nibhaaya hai...Mujhe afsosh hai ki Karan ke baare me apna shak pehle nahi bataya...Agar bataati to aaj tera dil nahi tut ta.

Priya:- Maa kaisi hai abb? Maine bahut galat behave kiya unke saath vidaayi ka vakt me..Mujhe aisa nahi karna chahiye tha.

Priya ne baat ko badalte hue kaha.

Divya:- Dekhne me to thik hai...Bas andar hi andat unhe tera fikar hai...Tere baare me hi puchti rehti hai...Tera unse naraajgi se wo bahut pareshaan hai...Bas ek baar unse baat karle aur keh de ki sab kuch thik hai...Unka ye tension dur ho jayega aur khus ho jaayengi ye jaan kar ki tujhe koi taklif nahi hai.

Priya:- Karti hu thodi der me...Baat kiye hue bhi bahut din ho gaya Maa se aur unke saath bahut galat kiya iss baat ki sharmindagi bhi hai mujhe.

Divya:- Accha chal abb rakhti hu phone. Koi taklif to nahi hai na Sameer se...Mera matlab Sameer kaisa behave karta hai tujhse.

Divya phone rakhne hi wali thi ki usse Sameer ki baat yaad aa gaya.

Priya:- Jyada kuch nahi bolta hai...Kabhi kabhi maafi maang leta hai...Aur abb kuch bhi baato ka jawaab bhi nahi deta hai...Ekdam shaant ho gaya hai...Apni galti ka ehsaas hote hi saara ghamand toot gaya hai uska.

Priya ki aawaj me abhi bhi Sameer ke liye nafrat aur gussa tha...Aisa lag raha tha ye nafrat gussa itni jaldi khatam nahi hone wala hai jab tak koi chamatkaar na ho jaaye.

Divya:- Pata nahi yaar tu aur Sameer kyu ek dusre se itna nafrat karte ho...Tum dono me se koi galat nahi hai fir bhi chhoti baato ne tum dono ko ek dusre ka dushman bana diya.

Priya:- Jaanti hu wo dil ka bura nahi hai...Lekin mujhe uska ghamand, gussa aur mere saath jaisa behave karta hai wo mujhe bilkul pasand nahi hai...College me chhoti chhoti baato ke liye kitna ladta tha mujhse aur sabke saamne majaak bana deta tha...Aur usne jo mere khilaaf saajish kiya hai jisme wo khud fas gaya iske baad to shayad hi mai usse maaf kar paaungi.

Divya:- Accha accha thik hai...Shaant ho jaa...Itna gussa ho kar apna mood kharab mat kar...Jaisa tujhe thik lagta hai waisa kar...Aur haan abb divorce ke baad sab kuch thik hone wala hai.

Bas Sameer se pyar mat kar lena...Warna bahut pachtaayegi...Wo tere liye nahi hai.

Divya ne last ki line hass kar kaha...Priya bhi samajh gayi ki Divya majaak kar rahi hai.

Priya:- Impossible.

Itna keh kar Priya ne phone kaat diya.

Dono saheli ke bich ka relation fir thik ho gaya tha...Divya ko Priya ki baat sun kar bahut accha laga ki wo sahi salamat hai apne sasuraal me.

Iske baad Priya ne lagh bhag aadha ghante tak apne Maa se baat kiya...Dono hi Maa Beti ko bahut sukoon mila ek dusre se baat karke...Priya ki Maa ko bhi bahut khushi hui ye jaan kar ki unki beti abb unse naraaj nahi hai aur wo sahi salaamat hai.

Priya ko bhi apne Maa aur Divya se baat karne ke baad bahut sukoon mila aur usne ghadi dekha...Raat ka 11:00pm baj raha tha...Iske baad wo bhi sone bed me chali gayi.

Next Day At Lunch

Lunch karne ke liye Mr and Mrs. Sharma pehle se hi baithe the table me...Priya bhi waha maujood thi...Bas Sameer hi aana baaki tha waha...Sabhi Sameer ka wait kar rahe the.

Kuch der baad Sameer aaya ready ho kar...Usne ek suit pehna tha aur acche se taiyaar hua tha...

Wo aaj apne job dhundne jaa raha tha lekin iss baare me kisi se baat nahi kiya tha usne.

Mr. Sharma ko kuch samajh nahi aa raha tha ki Sameer kyu iss tarah se taiyar hua hai aur kaha jaane ka soch raha hai.

Sameer bhi lunch karne ke liye table ki taraf badha...Sabhi ki aankho me hairaani dekh kar usse samajh nahi aa raha tha ki kis tarah se wo apni baat kehna shuru kare.

Wo kuch bolne hi wala tha ki Mr. Sharma par uska najar chala gaya...Jo usse ghur kar hairaani se dekh rahe the...Sameer ko laga ki wo gussa hai aur Sameer ne jo bhi himmat kiya tha bolne ka wo ek pal me gaayab ho gaya.

UPDATE 72​

Sameer kuch der apne Papa ko dekhta hai...Lekin Mr. Sharma kuch nahi kehte hai...Bas Sameer ko dekhte rehte hai aur Sameer ki get up ke baare me sochte hai...Sameer bhi chair me baith kar lunch karne lagta hai.

Sameer ko khud par hi bahut gussa aa raha tha...Bas kuch din pehle hi ki to baat tha jab wo apne Papa se dost jaise baat karta tha...Jo bhi baat ho wo khul kar apni Papa se kehta tha.

Uska Papa bhi uska har baat me saath dete the...Wo bhi Sameer par utna hi bharosha karte the jitna har baap apne beta par...Sameer ne bhi bahut kam shikayat ke mauka diya tha unhe.

Lekin Sameer ki iss ek badi galti ne baap aur beta ke rishte me bahut bada duriyan badha diya...Life me pehli baar aisa hua ki Sameer ko apne Papa se baat karne me itna dar laga ho.

Sameer sharm aur dar se apne Papa se kuch nahi keh paata tha to Mr. Sharma Sameer ko uski galti ka ehsaas dilaane ke liye kuch dino tak usse acche se baat nahi karne ka soch rahe the...Unhe pata tha ki agar kuch din tak wo Sameer se issi tarah se berukhi se baat karenge ya baat nahi karenge tab Sameer ko pata chal jaayega kitna bada galti kiya hai usne.

Sameer:- Papa...Mai office join karne ka soch raha hu aaj se.

Kuch der ki khaamoshi ko tod kar Sameer ne kaha...Usne bahut bechaini ke saath Mr. Sharma se najar churaate hue kaha...Wo Mr. Sharma ke jawaab ka bechaini se intejaar kar raha tha.

Mr. Sharma:- Acchi baat hai...Mai bhi tujh se issi baare me baat karne wala tha...Abb office jaane lagega to jimmedaariyon ka ehsaas hoga tujhe aur tera dhyan kisi se badla lene ki jagah kaam par lagega.

Mr. Sharma ka ye baat sun kar Sameer ko bahut buraa laga lekin usne khud ko majbut bana liya aur apna dard chupa liya.

Sameer ne jaldi se apna lunch kiya aur apne room me wapas chala gaya.

Mr. Sharma ko laga shaayad unhone kuch jyada hi keh diya Sameer ko...Unhe bhi bahut bura lag raha tha Sameer ko iss tarah udaas jaate dekh kar.

Apna lunch karke Priya bhi chup chaap apne room ki taraf nikal gayi...Usse bhi Sameer ke liye bahut bura lag raha tha...Wo bhi apne room me jaa kar abhi kuch der pehle hua lunch time ki baatein yaad karne lagi.

Usse bhi laga shaayad Sameer ko jarurat se jyada sazaa mil raha hai...Usne dekha tha Sameer ko shaadi ke baad kaise wo ghut ghut kar jee raha hai...Har pal usne Sameer ko pareshaan dekha tha...Khud ki najro me girta hua dekha tha.

Wo Sameer se nafrat to karti thi lekin aaj Sameer ka chehre me jo dard dekha tha usse dekh kar wo bhi sochne par majbur ho gayi ki kya sach me Sameer ko jo sajaa mil raha hai wo uski bhool ke barabar hai ya usse jyada.

Kuch der sochne ke baad usne khud se hi kaha.

Priya:- Haan galti to usne kiya hai...Jis ka shaayad koi maafi nahi hai...Aur shaayad hi mai kabhi usse maaf kar paau...Lekin usne jo kiya anjaane me kiya...Nafrat me aa kar usne aisa kiya...Nafrat to insaan se kuch bhi karwa sakta hai...Aur Shruti ne bhi koi kami nahi chhoda usko aur bhadkaane me.

Jo bhi hua Shruti ki vajah se hua...Uska chaal ka ek mohra hai Sameer...Lekin Sameer itna bhi buraa nahi hai...Jab usko apni galti ka ehsaas hua khud ko fasaa liya usne apni galti ko sudharne ke liye.

Usse apni galti ka ehsaas ho gaya aur pacchta bhi raha hai...Kabhi palat kar mujhe aur apne Papa ko jawaab nahi diya...Apna galti maan raha hai.

Insaan bura nahi hai Sameer...Bura banaya hai usko Shruti ne...Shruti ki baato me aa kar usne ye sab kiya...Aaj bhi yaad hai wo din jab Sameer ne mujhe ragging se bachaya tha aur Neha ka uss photo ke case me bhi...Insaniyat to hai usme aur ek sacche dil insaan bhi.

Lekin uski galti ka sajaa mujhe bhugatna pad raha hai...Shayad mai usse uske iss galti ko kabhi maaf na kar paau lekin uska ye hadd se jyada sajaa milte nahi dekh sakti.

Mujhe Sameer ke parents se baat karna hoga iss baare me aur kahungi ki abb Sameer ko kuch mat kahe...Kisi bhi insaan ka sehne ka ek limit hota hai agar uss limit se jyada ho gaya to kuch bhi ho sakta hai.

Jaanti hu ki Sameer kuch nahi bol raha hai lekin andar hi andar bahut ghut raha hai...Aur aise hi ghut ta raha to bilkul bhi accha nahi hoga uske liye...Khud ki hi parents usse naaraj hai uski iss anjaane me hui galti se.

Abb aur nahi...Jitna hona tha ho gaya...Mil gaya hai usse uske kiye ki sajaa.

Priya ne bas itna hi kaha tha ki usne Sameer ko gate ke paas se jaate hue dekha...Priya ne Sameer ki aankho ko dekha tha jo ekdam laal ho gaye the...Jisse dekh kar hi pata chal raha tha ki wo bahut roya hai...Pehli baar Priya ko Sameer ka dard dekh kar bura lag raha tha.

Dusri taraf Sameer apne Papa ki kadwi baatein sunne ke baad sidha apne room ke bathroom me gaya...Aur jor se rone laga...Usse khud se nafrat hone laga tha...Uss vakt wo ye bhi bhul gaya tha ki kal usne apne Maa se kya baatein kiya tha aur kaise uske Maa ne usse khud ko majbut banaye rakhne ka hausla diya tha.

Iss vakt Sameer ko lag raha tha ki duniya ki sabse bura insaan wohi hai jisse sabhi naaraj hai aur nafrat karte hai.

Issi tarah kuch der rone ke baad usse yaad aaya ki aaj usse job dhundne bhi jaana hai...Wo turant apna munh dho kar nikla office jaane ke liye...Niche hall me jaane ke liye Priya ki room raaste me aata tha...Jab wo niche hall ki taraf jaa raha tha uss time Priya ka room ka gate khula hua tha...Tabhi Priya ne Sameer ki laal aankh dekh liya tha.

Niche hall me pahunchte hi apne Maa aur Papa se chehra chupaane ke liye usne ek kaala(black) sunglass laga liya aur nikal gaya office ke liye.

At Dinner

Sameer raat me apne ghar waapas lauta...Ghar me aate hi wo dining table me baith gaya aur dinner karne laga...Kisi se kuch baat bhi nahi kiya aur uske chehra dekh kar kisi ko samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki wo khus hai ya dukhi.

Bina kisi se baat kiye wo khud dinner paros kar khaane laga.

Mr. Sharma Sameer se baat karna chaahte the lekin kar nahi paa rahe the...Mrs. Sharma ne socha ki Sameer ke dinner kar lene ke baad usse baat karengi lekin Sameer dinner karne me baad waha se chup chaap nikal gaya...Sabhi piche hairaan ho kar Sameer ko dekhte rahe.

Dinner karne ke baad Priya bhi apne room me chali gayi...Wo fir se Sameer ki iss harkat ke baare me sochne lagi...Usse Sameer ka iss behavior bahut hi ajeeb lag raha tha.

Sameer ko usne maaf to nahi kiya tha lekin Sameer ka fikar usse ho raha tha ki Sameer frustration me kuch galat na kar le.

Wo Sameer ke baare me yahi sab soch rahi thi ki kisi ki kadam ki aahat usse sunaayi diya...Priya ko samajhte der nahi laga ki ye Sameer hai jo kahi jaa raha hai...Priya samajh gayi ki Sameer chhat ki taraf jaa raha hai.

Priya ne bhi socha ki wo bhi chhat me jaa kar Sameer se baat karegi...Priya ke liye iss vakt Sameer se nafrat aur khud ka dard se jyada Sameer ke liye fikar tha ki wo kuch galat na kar le...Sameer ke baare me aisa kyu soch rahi hai wo usse khud nahi pata tha.

Jab wo chhat par pahunchi to Sameer ko dekh ek baar fir chaunk gayi...Iss baar Sameer chhat ke ek kone me khada ho kar muskura raha tha lekin chehre me koi bhaaw nahi tha...Priya ko samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki aakhir Sameer ko hua kya hai aur kyu aise behave kar raha hai...Yahi sab sochte hue wo Sameer ki taraf chalte hue thik uske piche pahunch gayi.

UPDATE 73​

Sameer ko jab ehsaas hua ki uske piche koi hai tab usne mud kar dekha...Piche Priya thi...Priya ko dekhne ke baad Sameer waapas mud kar upar aasman ki taraf dekhne laga...Chehre me abhi bhi halka muskaan tha.

Priya:- Aise kya dekh rahe ho aur iss muskaan ki koi vajah?

Kuch der Sameer ko dekhne ke baad bhi jab Priya ko Sameer ki iss harkat ke baare me samajh nahi aaya tab usne pucch liya.

Sameer:- Khud ko jaanne ki koshish kar raha hun...Dekhna chaahta hu kitna taakat hai mujh me...Aaj jindagi me pehli baar khud se lad raha hu mai...Dekhna chaahta hu khud se jeet paaunga ya nahi.

Sameer ne muskuraate hue kaha.

Priya:- Kya matlab? Mai kuch nahi samjhi.

Priya ne hairaan ho kar kaha.

Sameer:- Jindagi me pehli baar ehsaas hua hai ki maine koi aisa galti kiya hai...Jo mujhe nahi karna chahiye tha...Sabhi mere iss galti ki vajah se naraaj hai...Khud mujhe hi apne upar gussa aa raha hai.

Aaj tak kabhi khud par itna gussa nahi aaya jitna abhi aa raha hai...Kabhi khud ko galat tak nahi maana tha.

Dimaag me kayi tarah ki baatein aa rahe hai...Khud pata nahi agle pal kya kar baithunga...Bas Maa aur dosto ne himmat diya mushibato ka saamna karne ka nahi to pata nahi kab tak aise hi akela ghut ta rehta.

Kisi tarah khud ko sambhal raha hu aur khud se ladne ka koshish kar raha hu ki apne dimaag par kaabu karke shaant reh saku.

Sameer ne muskuraate hi kaha lekin uska muskaan uska dard chupa nahi paa raha tha...Priya ne kuch nahi kaha.

Sameer:- Sabse jyada mujhe Papa ka naarajgi khal raha hai...Jaanta hu Papa apni jagah bilkul sahi hai...Galti hi maine aisa kiya hai ki shaayad hi wo mujhe maaf kar paayenge...Upar se unka vishwash bhi toda hai.

Apna iss bhool ko sudhaarna chaahta hu...Jo maine khoya hai iss bhool karne ke baad...Wo sabhi waapas paana chaahta hu...Tumhaara maafi, Maa aur Papa ka vishwash, maafi aur saath, Shruti ka saath aur sab kuch...Sabhi ki najro me firse uthna chaahta hu.

Jaanta hu ye bilkul bhi aashaan nahi hai...Koi mauka bhi nahi hai mere paas...Lekin mujhe khud hi raasta nikaalna hai...Aur nikaal ke rahunga.

Aage bhi mujhe bahut mushibato ka saamna karna hai...Aur iss mushibat ka saamna karne ke liye bahut dhairya chaahiye...Khud ko shaant karne ke baad hi kuch samajh paaunga ki aage kya karna hai.

Koi bhi kaam karne ke liye dimaag shaant rakhna bahut jaruri hai...Aur abhi wohi kar raha hu...Chhat me thandi hawa khane aaya hu aur mood bhi fresh ho jaayega...Aur muskuraate hue apni saari tension bhul jaana chaahta hu taaki naya suruwaat kar saku.

Sameer ki baat sun kar Priya ne mehsoos kiya ki Sameer iss bhool se kitna parshaan hai aur kitna ghutan mehsoos kar raha hai...Sameer ki dard ko wo saaf mehsoos kar sakti thi.

Ek baar to Priya ne socha ki Sameer ko bata de ki jab tak Shruti ka saath rahega jindagi bhar aisi kayi galtiyaan karta rahega...Shruti ko bahut acche se pehchan liya tha Priya ne.

Lekin Priya ne Sameer ko ye baat nahi kaha...Usse pata tha ki Sameer uska ye baat par bilkul yakin nahi karega aur Sameer se kehne se koi faaidaa nahi hoga.

Sameer:- Tumhe lag raha hoga ki mai ye sab tumhaare saamne keh kar accha banne ka naatak kar raha hun na.

Priya ko aise chup dekh Sameer ne Priya se kaha...Sameer ko Priya ki khaamoshi khal raha tha...Sameer dil ki gehraai se Priya ko apne galti ki baat keh raha tha...Lekin Priya ka usse ignore karke chup rehne se Sameer ko bahut buraa lag raha tha.

Priya:- Nahi...Jaanti hun tumhe sach me apni galti ka ehsaas hai.

Priya ki baat sun kar Sameer ko apne jakhm par thoda raahat mila.

Priya:- Abb tumhe aur pareshaan hone ki jarurat nahi hai...Maine baat kar liya hai tumhaare parents se aur bata diya hai ki tum apne galti ke liye kitna pacchta rahe ho...Aise me kuch dino ke liye tumhe kuch na kahe.

Priya ki baat sun kar Sameer fir se muskuraya...Lekin Priya Sameer ka ye muskaan ka matlab samajh nahi paayi.

Priya ne Sameer ko aankho ke ishaare se hi puccha ki uska ye muskaan ka matlab kya hai.

Sameer:- Aakhir tumhe bhi mujh par taras aa hi gaya naa.

Sameer ne wohi muskaan ke saath kaha.

Priya:- Nahi...

Ye taras khane wali baat nahi hai...Mujhe jo sahi laga wohi kiya...Mujhe laga tumhaare saath galat ho raha hai aur tumhe apni galti se bhi jyada sajaa mil raha hai...Iss liye maine wohi kiya jo mujhe karna chaahiye tha.

Sameer:- Waise bhi koi galat nahi keh rahe the...Papa apni jagah bilkul sach hai...Jaanta hu wo mujhse kadwi andaaj me baat jarur karte hai bas iss baat ka ehsaas dilaane ke liye maine chhoti galti nahi kiya hai.

Abb mera saath de kar to wo mera galti ko badhawa to nahi denge...Unhe jo karna chaahiye wo wohi kar rahe hai...Mujhe Papa se koi shikayat nahi hai...Galti mera hi hai to kaisi shikaayat unse? Bas agar mujhe shikayat hai kisi se to wo mai hu...Mera iss galti ne unka sir jhuka diya aur maine unka mujh par jo bharosha tha wo kho diya.

Sameer ki aawaj me khud ke liye nafrat tha jisse Priya ne mehsoos kar liya...Usse laga ki iss baare me baat karne se abb koi faaidaa nahi...Ulta tension aur badhta jaayega.

Kuch der ki khaamoshi ko tod kar Priya ne baat badal kar pucha.

Priya:- Job mila?

Sameer:- Ha abhi ek chota sa job hi dhunda hai...Haalat sambhal jaane ke baad ek accha sa job dhundunga.

Ye kehne ke baad Sameer niche apne room me jaane laga...Kuch kadam aage badhaya hi tha ki ruk gaya aur picche mud kar Priya ke paas aa gaya aur kaha.

Sameer:- Ek baat kehna hai aur pucchna bhi hai tumse.

Sameer ki baat sun kar Priya ko thoda hairani hua...Wo soch rahi thi ki abb Sameer usse kya kehne wala hai...Usne chehre ko haa me hilaa diya.

Sameer:- Aaj ek ladki mili thi office me...Usne jo baat kaha tha mujhse ussi baare me discuss karna hai.

UPDATE 74​

Sameer ki baat sun kar Priya ko bahut hairaani hua...Sameer kisi ladki se hui baato ko uske saath kyu karna chaahta hai ye baat Priya ko samajh nahi aa raha tha...Lekin Priya kuch nahi boli...Bas Sameer ki baat ka intejaar kar rahi thi.

Sameer:- Aaj office join karne ke baad mera sabhi se intro hua...Office jyada bada nahi tha to sabhi se jaan pehchaan kar liya.

Naashta karne ke time me jab mai canteen me ek chair par baitha tha...Tab ek ladki aayi mere paas...Uska naam Anjali tha.

Sure ho kar to nahi keh sakta lekin uski harkato ko dekh kar mujhe lagta hai shaayad wo meri taraf attracted thi.

Aate hi baat karna suru kiya usne.

Anjali:- Hi Sameer.

Sameer:- Hi.

Anjali:- Aise akele kyu baithe ho?

Sameer:- Bas aise hi...Kisi se accha jaan pehchaan nahi hai...Sab apne me hi busy hai...Iss liye socha akele baith kar hi naasta kar lu.

[Pata nahi kyu mujhe uski aankho me apne liye kuch ajeeb sa dikh raha tha...Aisa lag raha tha wo meri taraf attracted hai...Lekin mujhe usme koi interest nahi...Ignore karne ke liye maine usse najar hataa kar keh diya ki akele Naasta karne ka soch raha hu.]

Anjali:- (Idhar udhar najar ghumaate hue) Kitne saare log akele baithe hue hai. Aur tum keh rahe ho ki sab group me hai.

[Usne hairaani ke saath kaha...Pata nahi kyu mujhe uski baat bahut irritate kar raha tha...Ek to pehle se itna tension aur upar se ye Anjali aur dimaag kharaab kar rahi thi...Maine bhi rukhapan se jawaab diya aur baat ko khatam karna chaaha.]

Sameer:- Abb aa gaye honge.

Anjali:- Tum se pehle hi mai yaha canteen me hu...Tum khud akele baithne yaha chale aaye.

Sameer:- Mai akele rehna chaahta hu...Iss liye yaha aa kar baith gaya...Tumhe koi problem hai.

[Iss baar gusse par control nahi kar saka...Aur thoda tej aawaj me jawaab diya.]

Anjali:- Nahi...Koi problem nahi hai.

[Itna keh kar wo chup ho gayi...Uski aawaj se lag raha tha shaayad wo buraa maan gayi hai...Abb ek khaamoshi tha hum dono ke bich...Pehle hi ek tension aur upar se uski bak bak...Uske chup hone ke baad ek sukoon mila...Lekin usse ye manjur nahi tha.]

Anjali:- Are you single?

[Usne thoda darte hue kaha...Uske kehne ke tarike se lag raha tha ki jo baat wo bahut der se pucchna chaahti hai wo usne pucch liya.

Lekin uski iss sawaal ne mujhe chaunka diya...Kuch pal usko dekhta raha aur samajhne ki koshish karne laga ki uss ladki ne ye sab kyu puccha...Uski aankho me dekha to fir se apne liye attraction dikha...Uski aankho se najre hataa kar jawaab diya.]

Sameer:- No.

[Maine fir se berukhi se jawaab diya...Kuch der tak fir humaare bich koi baat nahi hua...Maine uska chehra dekha to uska chehre ka rang jaise udd gaya tha...Kuch der tak wo chup rahi fir achanak utth gayi aur kaha]

Anjali:- Agar breakup ho jaaye to bata dena.

[Itna keh kar wo chali gayi...Mai wohi baitha uski baat ka matlab sochne laga aur sochta hi reh gaya...Jab soch se baahar nikla to ek baar uske saath baat karna chaahta tha lekin wo fir nahi mili.]

Itna keh kar Sameer chup ho gaya aur Priya ko dekhne laga...Priya bhi kuch der Sameer ko hairaani se dekhti rahi aur kaha.

Priya:- Tum ye sab mujhe kyu bata rahe ho?

Priya ki aawaj me bas hairaani tha...Wo soch rahi thi ki Sameer uske saath iss baare me kya baat karna chaahta hai.

Sameer:- Uss ladki ki kuch baatein hai jo samajh nahi saka uss baare me...Shaayad mujhse jyada tum iss baare me jaanti ho.

Sameer ki baat ne Priya ko fir uljhan me daal diya...Priya jitna samajh saki bas uss baat ka jawaab diya usne.

Priya:- Are isme samajhne aur na samajhne ki kya baat hai...Tum khud hi to keh rahe ho ki tumhe lagta hai wo ladki tumhaari taraf attracted hai...Jaahir si baat hai wo tumse pyar karti hogi...Iss liye usne kaha.

Priya ne Sameer ki baat par frustrated ho kar kaha...Sameer ki baat me usko bewkoofi najar aaya...Itna aashaan si baat wo samajh nahi paaya aur uska time waste kar diya.

Sameer:- Ye to mujhe bhi lagta hai mi shayad wo mujhse pyar karti hai...Lekin mai tumse ye sawaal nahi puch raha tha.

Sameer ki iss baat ne Priya ki gussa bahut badha diya...Lekin kisi tarah control karke wo Sameer ki baat ka intejaar karne lagi.

Sameer:- Mehsus to nahi kiya lekin suna hai pyar ke bahut rang hote hai...Pyar karne ka andaaj sabhi ka alag alag hota hai...Pyar kisi se bhi kisi bhi tarah se ho jaata hai.

Lekin ye samajh nahi aa raha hai ki Anjali ka ye kaisa pyar tha? Jitna maine pyar ko jaana hai uske baare me suna hai aise pyar ke baare me mujhe kuch nahi maalum.

Issi baare me tumse baat marna tha.

Tum ne Karan se pyar kiya hai...Pyar ko mehsoos kiya hai...Mujhse jyada jaanti ho pyar ke baare me to tumhe kya lagta hai kya aisa bhi pyar ho sakta hai jo Anjali shaayad mujhse kar rahi hai.

Kya pehli najar ka pyar bhi itna laalchi aur khudgarz hota hai ki apne pyar paane ke liye log dusro ka pyar ya jodi tut jaaye aisa pray karte hai?

Sameer ne apni uljhan abb khul kar Priya ko bata diya aur Priya ki jawaab ka intejaar karne laga.

[Note:- Friends aap sab ko lag sakta hai ye update maine kis liye diya hai...Iss update ki jarurat nahi tha...Lekin next update me jo bhi hoga wo story me bahut prabhaaw daalne waala hai.]

UPDATE 75​

Sameer ki baat ne anjaane me hi sahi fir se Priya ko Karan ki yaad dilaa diya.

Priya Karan ko jitna bhulne ki koshish kar rahi thi utna hi wo kisi na kisi vajah se yaad aa hi jaata tha...Pehla pyar ko bhulaane ki koshish ek baar fir nakaam ho gaya.

Karan ki yaad aate hi Priya ko fir se ek dard mehsoos hua...Thik waisa hi dard jo har ek insaan mehsoos karta hai apna pehla pyar tutne par.

Priya to Sameer ki taklif kam karne ke liye aayi thi lekin ulta Sameer ne hi anjaane me Priya ko uski adhuri pyar yaad dila kar ek dard diya.

Lekin Priya ne Sameer ko apna dard na dikhaate hue chhidh kar jawaab diya.

Priya:- Mujhe nahi pata aise pyar ke baare me...Maine kabhi kisi ke liye bura nahi chaaha...Maine to Karan se saccha pyar kiya tha...Mera pyar kabhi khudgarz aur laalchi nahi tha.

Priya ne chhidhte hue jawaab diya aur apna najar dusri taraf ghuma liya.

Sameer:- Maine kab kaha tumhaara pyar me khudgarzi aur laalach tha...Maine bas ye sawaal puccha tha ki pehli nazar ka pyar me bhi khudgarz aur laalach hota hai kya? Chalo chhodo ye baatein...Tumhe bhi iss baare me kuch pata nahi.

Sameer ki iss baat par Priya ne koi jawaab nahi diya...Wo dusri taraf hi dekhti rahi.

Kuch der idhar udhar dekhne ke baad usne Sameer se puccha.

Priya:- Lekin ye sab tum mujhse kyu keh rahe ho aur kyu puch rahe ho? Tum bhi kisi se pyar kar lo aur khud jaan jaaoge.

Priya ki aawaj me abhi bhi thoda frustration tha...Abhi bhi Priya ko Sameer par gussa aa raha tha Karan koi baat karne ki vajah se.

Sameer:- Niche room ki taraf jaa hi raha tha ki office wali baat yaad aa gaya...Issi liye puch liya tumse aur jaana chaahta tha ki tum iss baare me kya sochti ho.

Priya:- To tum aise hi tumhaari har personal baatein mere saath karke mera dimaag kharaab karoge.

Priya ki gussa Sameer ki baato se aur badh raha tha.

Sameer:- Sorry...Pata nahi tha tumhe meri baat itna bura lagega...Maine just friendly tumse ye baat puch liya tha.

Sameer ki baat sun kar Priya chaunk gayi...Kuch pal Sameer ko dekh kar usne kaha.

Priya:- Friend...Tumhara dimaag kharaab ho gaya hai kya? Hum kab friend bane? Jo tum mujhse friendly baat kar rahe ho?

Priya ko pehle se Sameer par gussa aa raha tha...Upar se Sameer ki baatein uska gussa aur badha raha tha.

Sameer ko bhi Priya ki aisi unchi (tej) aawaj me baat karne se gussa aane laga tha...Lekin wo kisi tarah apne upar control kar raha tha.

Sameer:- Mai soch raha tha ki jab tak tum yaha rehti ho tab tak tum se acche se behave karu...Matlab friendly tarike se...Uske baad to hum kabhi ek dusre ko dekhenge bhi nahi.

To fir kya faaidaa aur ladne se...Ye baat mai jaan gaya hu ki tumhari koi galti nahi hai...Suruwaat me bhi jo galatfehmi tha tumhaare liye wo Karan ki vajah se tha...Jo mai samajh nahi paaya.

Abb wo saari galtiya sudhaarna chaahta hu...Issliye soch raha hu jab tak tum yaha rehti ho tab tak tum tum thoda accha feel karo.

Aaj office me bhi issi baare me soch raha tha...Bahut sochne ke baad pata chala ki ham dono ki bich itni saari problem aur dushmani kyu hua...Ye sab ki vajah ek misunderstanding tha jisne baad me dushmani ka roop le liya.

(Kuch der chup rehne ke baad)

Mere khayal me hame ye dushmani khatam kar dena chaahiye...Ye dushmani kisi baat ka samadhaan (solution) nahi hai...Jab rak hamaare bich ye dushmani rahega tab tak hamaare dil aur dimaag me ek bojh sa rahega...Bas ek dusre ki galti hi dikhega...Kabhi ham ek dusre ki acchaayi nahi jaan paayenge...Hamaare bich jo bhi galatfehmiyan hai wo sab hamaare dushmani ki vajah se.

Ham kabhi ek dusre ke dost nahi the...Ek chhoti si ladaai wo bhi pehli hi mulaakat me hua tha jis vajah se ham dono ne ek dusre ko galat samajh liya aur hamaare bich ki dushmani bhi badhta chala gaya...Uss time dushmani me mai andha ho gaya tha aur tumhari baare me galat sochta tha...Jab ki tum bilkul bhi galat nahi thi...Kabhi apna gussa aur nafrat ki vajah se to kabhi Karan ki vajah se tumhe galat soch baitha.

Aur thik waisa hi tumne mere baare me...Jitna tum sochti thi mai utna bura nahi tha...Lekin humaara dushmani iss tarah se badh gaya ki mai ye bhool kar baitha.

Ek baar tum ye dushmani bhool kar to dekho...Mere baare me jo galatfehmi hai tumhaare wo sab dur ho jaayenge.

Sameer ne Priya ko samjhaane ki koshish kiya lekin wo iss baat se anjaan tha ki Priya iss baat ka kuch aur hi matlab nikaal legi.

Priya:- Abb tum mujhe sikaaoge mujhe kya karna chaahiye aur kya nahi...Tum chaahte ho ki mai tumhe maaf kar du? Tum khud hi bataao tumne maafi laayak kaam kiya hai kya?

Mere jindagi ka iss tarah se majaak udaane ke baad keh rahe ho ki mai ye sab bhool jaau aur tumhe maaf karke tumhaara dost ban jaau...Wo sab baatein bhool jaau jab tum sabke saamne mujhe beizzat karte the...Tumhe abhi bhi apni galti ka ehsaas nahi hua hai issi liye mujhse ye sab baat kar rahe ho...Agar tum apni galti maante tab aisi baat mujhse nahi karte.

Abb tumhe kuch pal sochne ke baad apni galti ka ehsaas hua aur kehte ho ki ye sab misunderstanding ki vajah se hua...Tab tumne ye baat kyu nahi socha...

Agar tab tumhaare paas ye sab baat sochne ka fursat hota to shaayad ye galti tumse nahi hota.

Nahi hu Sameer mai utni mahaan...Jo tumhe maaf kar paau...Tumhari iss galti ko mai kabhi maaf nahi kar paaungi.

Aur tum apna comparison Karan se bilkul mat karna...Tum se laakh guna accha hai Karan...Kam se kam tumhaara jaisa galti to nahi kiya.

Aur tumhe meri fikar karne ki koi jarurat nahi hai...Tum sochte ho ki mai akeli bore ho jaaungi to mujhe tumse dosti kar leni chaahiye...Taaki mera time acche se kat sake.

Nahi Sameer...Mujhe tumse koi bhi rishta nahi rakhna...Naa hi dosti ka aur naa hi dushmani ka...Tum inn me se kuch bhi deserve nahi karte...Mai to bas itna chaahti hu ki kisi tarah ye divorce tak ka vakt acche se kat jaaye aur uske baad mai free ho jaaungi...Uske baad mujhe tumse koi matlab nahi.

Priya ne bhi gusse me Sameer ko bahut suna diya...Sameer pehle se hi apna gussa control kar raha tha...Lekin Priya ki iss baat par wo khud par kaabu nahi rakh saka...Usse pata chal gaya ki wo gusse me kuch bhi kar sakta hai...Iss liye Priya se dur chale jaane me hi usne apna bhalaayi samjha.

Wo teji se chhat ki dusri kona ki taraf chala gaya...Aur waha par khada ho kar gussa bhari nighaawo se jameen ki taraf dekhne laga...Priya bhi Sameer ka ye gussa wala roop dekh kar kuch samajh nahi paa rahi thi.

Shaadi ke baad pehli baar Sameer ko Priya par gussa aaya tha...Sameer shaayad Priya ki sabhi baatein seh leta lekin usko Priya ki uska Karan se compare karne waali baat bilkul bhi pasand nahi aaya...Priya ne Sameer ko Karan se bhi galat insaan keh diya tha jo Sameer se bardaast nahi hua.

Gusse me usne do jordaar punch diwaal (wall) par maara...Fir bhi uska gussa kam nahi hua...Wo abb sidha Priya ki taraf gusse me aaya...Usne soch liya abb bahut hua ek baar Priya se baat karke Priya ka galti bhi dikhana hoga.

Priya pehle se hi Sameer ka ye roop dekh kar hairaan thi aur abb Sameer ka aise gusse se uski taraf aane ki vajah se aur hairaan ho gayi...Lekin wo bilkul bhi dari hui nahi thi.

Kuch pal me Sameer uske paas aaya aur thoda tej aawaj me bolne laga.

UPDATE 76​

Sameer:- Maanta hu maine galti kiya hai...Uss galti se tumhaari life me bahut bada tufaan aa gaya...Mai tumhaara gunehgaar hu...Issi liye tum jo kehti ho bina kuch jawaab diye sunn leta hu...Kabhi kabhi koi baat dil par chubh jaata hai lekin fir bhi kuch nahi bolta...Lekin iska matlab ye nahi ki tum kuch bhi bolo...Mera comparison uss ghatiya Karan se kar rahi ho...Aur mujhe usse bhi bura keh rahi ho.

Sameer ki har ek shabd me gussa bhara hua tha...Pata nahi kaha se aa gaya tha uske andar ye gussa jo aaj wo Priya par hi utaar raha tha...Shaayad Priya ka Sameer ko Karan ke saath compare karne ki vajah se Sameer ke self respect ko bahut gehra chot lag gaya tha.

Priya bas Sameer ko dekh rahi thi...Usne kuch jawaab nahi diya...Agar insaan jyada gussa me ho to kabhi kabhi uske dil me daba hua baat bhi nikal jaata hai.

Priya ko pata tha ki Sameer abhi bahut gusse me hai...Agar Sameer gussa me kuch bolega to uska dil se bhadaas bhi nikal jaayega aur Priya ko pata bhi chalega ki Sameer uske baare me kya sochta hai...Priya ye jaana chaahti thi ki Sameer kahi abhi bhi usse nafrat to nahi karta hai aur kahi accha banne ka naatak to nahi kar raha hai.

Issi liye Priya ne Sameer ko bolne diya.

Sameer:- Tum kehti ho na ki tum Karan se pyar karti ho...Waah bahut sacha pyar hai tumhaara...Sorry sorry saccha nahi andha pyar hai tumhaara...Jo abhi tak uss kutte se pyar karti ho aur abb bhi tumhe uska koi galti najar nahi aa raha hai.

Tum mujhe insensitive kehti ho na jisse pyar ka ehsas kabhi nahi hota hai...Aaj kal ke pyar ko dekh kar aisa ho gaya hu...Jiska ek udaharan (example) tumhaara aur Karan ka pyar hai.

Itna keh kar Sameer thodi der ke liye chup ho gaya...Sameer ki aawaj me pyar shabd ke liye kadwahat saaf mehsoos kiya jaa sakta tha.

Priya:- Bas bahut hua...Bahut bakwas kar liya tumne...Thoda bolne kya diya tum to bakwas karne lag gaye...Jaante hi kya ho tum pyar ke baare me...Kabhi kisi se pyar kiya hota tab tumhe pata chalta ki pyar ka matlab kya hai...Tumhe sirf badla lena aata hai Sameer pyar karna nahi aata.

Jab tumhe kisi se sache dil se pyar hoga na tab tumhe pyar ka arth samajh me aayega...Bina kuch jaane iss pabitra shabd ke baare me kuch mat kaho...Aur mere pyar ke baare me kuch na bolo to hi accha hai...

Priya aur bhi bahut kuch bolne wali thi lekin Sameer ki hansi ne usse bich me rok diya...Sameer ki hansi me bhi gussa bhara hua tha.

Sameer:- Ha ha ha...Bahut accha jokes maara tumne...Pyar karne se hi pata chalta hai pyar ka matlab kya hota hai...Tumhaara matlab hai ki insaan kisi se pyar karne se pehle pyar ke baare me kuch nahi jaanta...Pyar hone ke baad hi sab kuch pata chalta hi ki pyar kya hota hai...To fir mujhe ye bataao kisi ko pyar kaise hota hai jab usse pyar ke baare me pata hi nahi hai.

Itna keh kar Sameer ne ek najar Priya par daala...Abb hasna band karke usne firse kaha.

Sameer:- Insaan jab umar ke saath bada hone lagta hai tab usne bahut tarah ki feelings aane lagta hai...Unme se ek feeling pyar hai...Teenage se hi hame pata chalne lagta hai ki pyar kya hota hai...Dosto se, Movies se, Stories se aur aas paas ke maahaul se pata chal jaata hai ki pyar kya hota hai.

Yahi umar hota hai jab ham sochte hai ki ham sab bhi kisi se pyar kare kisi se aur wo bhi hamse pyar kare...Aur hamaari life ek dam mast ho jaaye.

Sabhi ka pyar ke baare me alag soch hota hai...Koi pyar ko vasna samajhta hai...To koi pyar ki puja karta hai aur jindagi bhar ap i pyar ki salamati ka dua maangta hai...Khud mar mitta hai lekin apne pyar ko thoda sa bhi taklif hone nahi deta hai.
Lekin aaj kal pyar ka matlab kahi kho sa gaya hai...Pyar ki pabitrata kam ho raha hai...Pyar ko pyar na maan kar ek majaak aur khel samajhne lage hai log...Aaj kal sabhi ke apne bf aur gf hote hai...Dekha hai maine mere dosto ko dusre dost se puchte hue "Bhai kitne gf hai tere.

" Aur dusre ka jawaab aata hai "Abhi tak to 5 hi hai...2 ladki aur dekh chuka hu jald hi wo bhi pat jaayegi."

Kya issi ko pyar kehte hai? Ye pyar kam vasna jyada hai...Aur iss tarah ke pyar karne walo ki sankhya(number) badhta jaa raha hai...Aaj kal har ladka ya ladki jo teenage ya usse thoda jyada ho jaate hai unka bf/gf ban hi jaate hai...Agar nahi bane to baaki ke log uss par shak karne lagte hai ki kahi isme koi kami to nahi hai.

Ye hua vaasna waala pyar.

Abb dusri tarah ka pyar ke baare me batata hu...Attraction.

Maanta hu attraction pyar ka suruwaat bhi hai...Agar attraction se suruwaat ho aur pyar par jaakar khatam ho to wo pyar mahan hai...Lekin aaj kal koi ladka kisi khubsurat ladki ko dekhta hai ya fir koi ladki handsome ladka ko dekhte hai to wo dono attract ho jaate hai...Unhe lagta hai wo ek dusre se pyar kar rahe hai aur unhe "love at first sight" hua hai...Ha hota hai kabhi kabhi love at first sight bhi sacha pyar hota hai.

Sacha pyar me attraction bhi jaruri hai...Agar ek dusre par attract nahi hote hai pyar karne waale jodi to uss pyar ka matlab hi nahi hai...Pyar me attraction hota hai...Lekin sirf attraction ko pyar maana bahut badi bhool hai...Aaj jo break up fashion ban gaya hai na ye sirf attraction ki vajah se hua hai...Jab bhi ladka ya ladki kisi dusre ki taraf jyada attract hote hai to break up ho jaata hai.

Kabhi kabhi to aisa bhi hota hai ki ladka aur ladki love marriage bhi kar lete hai...Lekin jab baat aata hai jindagi bhar saath bitaane ka tab kuch pal me hi ek dusre se bore ho jaate hai...Aur unka shaadi unka pyar wahi par barbaad ho jaata hai.

Maine kuch der pehle tumse pucha tha na "Kya pehli najar ka pyar bhi itna khudgarz hota hai ki apne pyar ki khaatir log dusro ki pyar tut jaaye aisa dua karte hai."...Maine tumse iss liye ye sawaal puccha tha ki mai ye jaana chaahta tha ki tum iss baare me kya sochti ho...mai jo soch raha hu iss baare me wo sahi hai ya galat...Lekin tumhe kuch pata nahi tha.

Mera maana hai ki ye pyar hi nahi hai...Sacha pyar me ham kabhi apne pyar ki buraai nahi sochte hai...Khud ko chaahe kitna bhi bura kyu na lage ham apne pyar karne waalon ke liye aisa bilkul bhi nahi sochte hai...Hame apna taklif ki jagah hamaare pyar ki khusi najar aata hai...Ye bhi bhul jaate hai ki hame hamaara pyar milega bhi ya nahi bas apne pyar ki chehre me khusi dekhna chaahte hai.

Anjali mujhse koi pyar nahi karti thi...Wo bas ek attraction tha...Jo shaayad 2 din tak bhi na tik paaye...Wo bhi aaj ke unn modern logo me se hai jo attraction ko pyar ka naam dete hai.

Unka soch ye hai ki pyar to insaan ko hota rehta hai...Ek ke saath toot gaya to dusre ke saath ho jaayega...Break up ke baad fir se naya pyar mil jaata hai...Aur issi tarah life aage badhta rehta hai.

Bahut kam hote hai jo aaj ki iss matlabi duniya me saccha pyar karte hai...Lekin unka pyar ka koi ehmiyat nahi hota hai...Dekha hai maine Mahesh ke pyar ko...Kitna toot kar usne saccha pyar kiya tha lekin uska pyar ko uss ladki ne majaak bana diya.

Pyar jitna aasan hota hai karna utna mushkil hota hai nibhaana...Agar kisi ka saccha pyar ke badle saccha pyar milta hai to shaayad uska kismat bahut accha hota hoga.

Aisa nahi hai ki saccha pyar aaj kal dekhne ko nahi milta hai...Saccha pyar bhi hota hai lekin bahut kam dekhne ko milta hai...Aaj kal pyar ka jo matlab hota hai shaayad uski vajah se sacche pyar bhi dab gaya hai thoda sa...Lekin kuch log exceptional bhi hote hai jo sacche pyar me vishwas karte hai aaj bhi.

Itna keh kar Sameer thodi der ke liye chup ho gaya...Wo fir se kuch bolne waala tha ki Priya ki hairaani se bhari hui aawaj uske kaaano me pahuncha.

Priya:- Lekin ye sab tum mujhe kyu bata rahe ho.

Sameer:- Iss liye kyuki tumne mujhe kaha tha mujhe pyar ke baare me kuch nahi pata hai...Iss liye kyuki abhi bhi tum uss fraud Karan ko mujhse accha keh rahi ho.

Maine tumse bas tumhaara raay jaana chaaha tha Anjali ke pyar ke baare me lekin tumse baat karne ke baad pata chala ki tumhe pyar ke baare me bahut si baatein pata nahi hai wohi bataa raha hu.

Sabse pehle to tum ye jaan lo ki tum Karan se utna bhi pyar nahi karti ho jitna tumhe lagta hai...Tumhe bhi Karan se attraction hi hua hai...Ye alag baat hai ki tumne kabhi Karan ka bura nahi chaaha yaa fir kabhi dhokha dene ka nahi socha...Lekin tumhe Karan se utna bhi saccha pyar nahi hua hai jitna tumhe lagta hai.

Wo fraud bhi kisi ka pyar deserve nahi karta hai...Aur aisi pyar kabhi sacha nahi hota hai jiska suruwaat hi dhokha se hua hai.

Itna kehkar Sameer chup ho gaya aur Priya ko dekhne laga.

Priya:- Ye kya bakwas kar rahe ho tum.

Priya ki aawaj me gussa aur hairaani dono tha...Wo kuch aur bolti Sameer ne usko chup kara kar bola...Abb Sameer ka gussa bhi dhire dhire kam ho raha tha.

Sameer:- Tumne hi kaha tha Karan ne mera ghadi churaya tha aur uske baad tumhe usse pyar hua ye soch kar hi usne tumhaara jaan bachaya.

Mai tumhe yakin shaayad nahi dilaa paaunga ki tumhaara pyar sacha nahi hai aur ye bas attraction hai kyuki tum meri koi bhi baat nahi maanogi...Bas kuch din intejaar karo tum Karan ko puri tarah se bhool jaaogi.

Mai aisa iss liye keh raha hu kyu ki maine tum me aisa koi dard nahi dekha hai jo pehla pyar tutne par hota hai...Ha kabhi kabhi bahut dard hota hoga tumhe bhi Karan ka dhokha ki vajah se lekin agle hi pal tum sambhal bhi jaati hogi...Lekin sacha pyar tutne par aisa nahi hota hai...Insaan ko jo dard hota hai wo itni jaldi khatam nahi hota hai.

Karan ki naatak se tum uski tarad attract hone lagi thi...Aur shaayad pyar bhi karne lagi thi...Lekin koi bhi pyar achanak se itna saccha nahi hota...Kuch vakt chaahiye hota hai kisi bhi pyar me vishwas aur yakin aane me...Uake baad hi pyar sacha hai ya attraction hai ye baat pata chalta hai...Tumhaara pyar suru hone ke kuch der baad me hi toot gaya...

Mai nahi maanta ye pyar sacha tha aur Karan jitna bhi naatak karle tumhe apna pyar jataane ka wo kabhi jata nahi paayega jaise koi sacha aashiq apne premika se jataata hai.

Mai nahi jaanta ki tum dono ka pyar kaisa tha...Tum khud hi ek baar iss baare me thande dimaag se socho aur khud pata karo kaisa pyar tha tum dono ka.

Itna kehne ke baad Sameer ne fir Priya ko dekha...Priya ne kuch jawaab nahi diya.

Sameer:- Ha sach hai maine kisi se pyar nahi kiya hai lekin iska matlab ye nahi ki mujhe pyar ke baare me kuch nahi pata hai.

Bahut kuch janta hu pyar ke baare me...Lekin karne se darta hu kyuki mujhe bhi dar lagta hai ki kabhi pyar me mujhe dhokha na mile...Yaa fir ye keh lo ki kabhi mujhe meri type ki ladki nahi mili...Jisse dekhte hi lage ki mai iske saath pyar se aage ki jindagi kaat lunga...Kabhi aisa nahi laga ki uss ladki ke bina meri jindagi adhuri hai.

Shruti meri bahut acchi dost hai...Lekin usse kabhi pyar nahi hua...Har baar ye jaroori bhi to nahi hota hai ki jo hamse pyar karta hai ham bhi usse pyar kare...Shruti ki bahut si aadat hai jo mujhe pasand nahi hai...Shaayad iss vajah se mujhe usse pyar nahi hua hai...Kabhi mukhe ye mehsoos nahi hua hai ki mai usse pyar karta hu.

Dekhna tum agar mai kisi se pyar karunga to kitna toot kar karunga...Bas ek ladki mil jaaye jisko dekh mujhe ehsas ho jaaye ki mai isse pyar karta hu...Agar ye vishwaas ho jaaye ki wo ladki mujhe kabhi dhokha nahi degi aur jindagi bhar mujhe pyar karegi to jindagi bhar uska saath nahi chhodunga...Aisa pyar karunga ki usko bhi pata chal jaayega sacha pyar kya hota hai...Pyar karna kisse kehte hai.

Sameer ne ye baat apne dil ki gehraayi se kaha tha...Lekin agle hi pal ek niraash aawaj me usne kaha.

Sameer:- Nahi nahi kisi ladki se nahi...Shruti se...Abb mai kisi ladki ke baare me soch bhi nahi sakta...Agar jindagi me mujhe Shruti se pyar ho gaya tab usse bhi ehsas ho jaayega ki sacha pyar kya hota hai.

Isse aage Sameer se isa topic ke baare ne kuch nahi bola gaya...jald hi usne topic badal kar kaha.

Sameer:- Priya shaayad aaj tak meri vajah se tumhaare saath galat hi hua hai...Lekin abhi kuch baatein bataane ja raha hu jisko sunne ke baad shaayad tumhe aage jaakar fir aisi mushibaton ka saamna karna na pade.

Tum Karan se pyar karne lagi thi...Aisa pyar jisme shaayad jarurat se jyada vishwaas tha...Aisa pyar kabhi mat karna kisi se bhi...Pyar me vishwaas jaruri hai lekin vishwaas itna bhi andhaa nahi hona chaahiye jo tumhe baad me taklif pahunchaaye.

Tumhe lagta tha ki shaayad Karan tumse sacha pyar karta tha...Lekin mai yakin ke saath keh raha hu ki wo sirf naatak kar raha tha...Usne tumse pyar ka naatak issliye kiya hoga kyuki wo tumhaare saath sirf time pass karna chaahta tha.

Shaadi to wo tumse kabhi karta hi nahi...Aur tumhaara aur mera shaadi se usko ek bahana mil gaya tumse break up ka...Agar wo tumhe sach me pyar karta to aaj tum mere saath nahi hoti...Mai bhi gadha hi hu jo uss par ek pal ke liye vishwaas karke tumse shaadi kar liya ye soch kar ki tumhaara yaha aane ke baad tum dono ka shaadi ho jaayega...Divya ko iss baare me pucha bhi tha lekin usko bhi nahi pata tha Karan iss tarah se tumhe dhokha dega.

Karan to mujhe pehle hi najar me fraud lagta tha...Tum se bhi pehle hi najar me nafrat ho gaya tha...Baad me socha ki tumhe Karan ke baare me bata kar saawdhan kardu lekin ye sochkar chup rehta tha ki tum meri baat nahi maanogi...Bahut baar tumhe hamaare paas aa kar dimaag kharab karne ke liye mana kiya tha...Lekin tum aur wo kabhi nahi maante the...To socha ye baat bhi tum nahi maanogi.

Life me tumhe Karan jaise bahut log milenge...Jo pyar ka Dikhaawa karke ladki ka istemaal karte hai aur bich raaste me chhod dete hai.

Pyar karna galat nahi hai lekin andha pyar karna galat hai jaise tumne Karan se kiya tha...Mai ek ladka hu aur ladko ki aadat bahut acche se jaanta hu...Koi bahut sharif bhi hote hai...Aur koi bahut ghatiya...Bahut se dost mere Karan ki tarah hi the...Jo sirf ladkiyo ka istemaal karke unka faaidaa uthaana jaante hai pyar karna nahi jaante hai.

Mai tumhe ye nahi keh raha hu ki kisi se pyar karne se pehle unpar shak karo...Agar shak galat saabit hua to pyar karo...Karan jaise log double standard hote hai...Do tarah ki baat karte hai aise log...Ek tumhaare saamne aur dusra tumhaara pith piche.

Kabhi na kabhi inki baato se shak ho hi jaayega ki ye kis tarah ka insaan hai...Kabhi kabhi inke aas paas ke logo se bhi puchna ye kaise log hai...Sab kuch pata chal jaayega inka charecter ke baare me.

Bas itna kahunga ki apne pyar par vishwas karo...Kyuki vishwas se hi pyar tika hua hota hai...Lekin vishwas hadd se bhi jyada nahi hona chaahiye ki saamne waalo ka bada sa bada galti bhi najar andaaz kardo...Jo baad me tumhe hi nukshaan pahuchaayega...Aur pacchtaane ke liye kuch baaki nahi rahega.

Mujhe pata hai tum shayad pyar ke baare me jyada nahi jaanti thi iss liye Karan ka ghatiya soch ke baare me nahi jaanti thi...Jaanta hu tumhaare pyar saaf tha...Lekin Karan ka ghatiya pyar ke baare me nahi jaanti thi...Issi ka shikaar ho gayi ho tum.

Itna kehne ke baad Sameer ne Priya ko dekha aur kaha.

Sameer:- Mujhe lagta hai shaayad tumhe meri baat samajh me aa gaya hoga.

Itna keh kar Sameer niche room me jaane laga.

Kuch kadam aage hi badhaya tha ki ussi jagah khada hokar piche mud kar shaant aawaj me kaha.

Sameer:- Maine shaayad kuch jyada hi gusse me tumse baat kar liya...Iske liye sorry...Gussa me pata nahi kyu lekin paagal hone lag gaya hu aajkal...Lekin kya karu mai ye bardaast nahi kar paaya ki tumne mujhe Karan se bhi ghatiya keh diya.

Maanta hu mai tumhaare liye galat hu...Lekin Karan jitna ghatiya nahi hu...Mujhe gussa aur nafrat ne galat banaya...Lekin kabhi kisi ko Karan ki tarah dhokha nahi diya hai aur naahi kabhi dunga...Sache pyar ki puja karta hu...Respect karta hu...Karan ki tarah nahi jo pyar ko majaak samjhe...Aur sabse badi baat mai anjaane me kisi ki buraai nahi chaahta...

Hamesha se saaf dil insaan hu aur kabhi double standard behave nahi kiya hai.

Tumhaara mujhe insensitive aur Karan se ghatiya kehna pasand nahi aaya tha iss liye itna kuch bol diya...Pata nahi gusse me kya kya bol diya...Agar kuch bhi bura laga ho to "I am sorry".

Itna keh kar Sameer niche chala gaya.

Sameer ke jane ke baad Priya Sameer ki kahi ek ek baat sochne lagi...Usko Sameer ki sabhi baat sach laga bas ek baat ko chhod kar ki wo Karan se sacha pyar nahi karti...Usse abhi bhi lagta hai ki usne Karan ko sache dil se pyar kiya tha...Pehla pyar ka ehsas ya fir attraction hota hi aisa hai ki sabko yahi lagta hai ki uska pyar sacha tha...Priya ne iss baat ko aane wale vakt par chhod diya.

Aur wo bhi niche apne room ki taraf chali gayi.

Aaj Sameer ne gusse me hi sahi Priya ko apna feelings bata diya...Priya ko ye baat pata chal vaya ki Sameer pyar ke baare me kya sochta hai aur Sameer ka ek naya roop bhi dekh liya Priya ne jo abb tak wo usse anjaan thi.

UPDATE 77​

Raat ke 11:00 pm baj raha tha.

Priya se baat karne ke baad Sameer apne room me chala gaya...Apne room me pahunchte hi Sameer bed par lait gaya...Aur aaj din se raat tak hua sabhi ghatna ke baare me sochne laga.

Sabse pehle usse Anjali aur uska pehli najar ka yaad aur uska proposal yaad aaya...Iss baare me Sameer ne jyada nahi socha kyuki usse pata tha ki ye pyar nahi attraction hai aur Sameer ko bhi Anjali par koi dilchaspi nahi tha.

Uske baad Sameer ko chhat me Priya se jo baat kiya tha uska yaad aaya.

Priya se hui baatein ko yaad karte hue Sameer ke chehre me hairaani ki lakeerein najar aane laga...Aur wo sochne laga...

Kitna galat sochta tha Priya ke baare me...Pehchaane me galti kar diya...Bahut acchi hai wo...Maine uske saath itna galat kar diya lekin usko mera pareshaani bhi dikh gaya...Mera ghutan aur paschaatap bhi dekh liya usne...Aur mere liye mere Papa ko bhi keh diya ki mere saath itni berukhi aur gusse se baat na karein.

Uski jagah koi aur hota to shaayad mujhe aur pareshaan karti...Mujhe apne hi najar me aur giraane ki koshish karti...Kabhi ek pal ke liye bhi chhain se jeene nahi deti...Har pal mujhe uske najaro ke saamne jhuk kar rehna padta.

Agar wo bhi ye sab karti hai to ye galat nahi hoga...Kyu ki kaam hi maine aisa kiya hai...Mai maafi bhi nahi maang sakta usse...Maaf karna ya nahi karna ye bhi uske hi haath me hai...Pata nahi kabhi wo mujhe mera iss bhool ke liye maafi milega ya nahi...Agar maaf kar bhi diya to kya ho jaayega uska wo vakt kabhi waapas nahi laa sakta mai...Uska jindagi ke saath maine khilwaad karke bilkul accha nahi kiya.

Koi hak nahi tha mujhe apna badla, gussa aur nafrat kisi par utaarne ka...Meri ek galti ki vajah se sabhi ki jindagi kitna buri tarah se prabhaawit ho gaya...Abb pacchtane se bhi kuch nahi hoga...Galti to ho gaya hai mujhse aur shaayad isse sudhaar bhi nahi sakta.

Nafrat ne bhi mujhe kitna galat aur nirdayi bana diya aur mai apna badla ke liye bina koi anjaam soche chal pada ek khatarnaak kadam uthaane...Sach me nafrat aur gussa hi insaan ka sabse bada dushman hai.

Insaan kisi se to bach kar bhaag sakta hai ya fir kisi ka bhi saamna kar sakta hai lekin khud se dur nahi bhaag sakta aur khud se ladna bhi bahut mushkil hota hai.

Ek baat to sikh liya hai maine...Jaldbaazi me kabhi koi kadam nahi uthaana chaahiye...Aur gussa aur nafrat kisi ka bhi saga nahi hota...Har parishthiti me kadam soch samajh kar rakhna chaahiye.

Kabhi kabhi to khud par hi gussa aata hai...Mai kisi ko bhi pehchaane me itna bada galti kaise kar sakta hu...Priya ko ek chhota sa jhagada ki vajah se galat man liya...Aur uske saath dushmani badhte chala gaya jiska natija aaj saamne hai.

Rajesh ne bhi bahut baar samjhaya tha Priya itna bhi buri ladki nahi hai jitna mai samajhta tha...Lekin kabhi uski baat ko seriously nahi liya aur upar se umar ka josh...Hamesha khud ko hi sahi maanta tha.

Upar se Shruti ka saath...Wo bhi mujhe Priya ki hi galti dikhaati thi...Uski baat sunne aur maane ki vajah se mera aur Priya ki bich ki dushmani badhta chala gaya...Abb Shruti ko bhi dosh nahi de sakta...Galti mera hai...Baat maane wala, sunne wala aur faisla karne wala bhi mai hi tha.

Sach hai ye baat aankho se dekha aur kaano se suna baat hamesha sach nahi hota hai...Apni najaro se Priya ki buraayi hi dekha lekin aaj pata chal raha hai kitna galat tha mai.

Kaash ye baat pehle samajh gaya hota mai...To aaj jo haalat hai wo nahi hote...Apni hi najaro me iss tarah girna nahi padta aur Priya ka gunehgaar bhi nahi banna padta.

Isme sabse bada galti uss fraud Karan ka hai...Priya ka uske saath hona bhi ek vajah tha mujhe Priya ko galat samajhne me...Karan ko Pehchaane me koi galti nahi kiya...Wo kutta galat tha aur hai...Jitna socha tha usse bhi bada kamina nikla wo.

Khair ye sab baatein soch kar koi faaidaa nahi...Abb aage kya karu wo sochna chaahiye...Kya karu mai Priya ke liye ki wo mujhe maaf kar de...Kuch to karna hi hoga...Yaha iss tarah ghut kar rehna bhi uske liye kitna mushkil ho raha hoga ye baat bhi mai acche se jaanta hu...Sab kuch meri vajah se hua hai aur mai kuch kar bhi nahi paa raha hu.

(Sameer kuch der issi baare me sochne laga.)

Kuch samajh me nahi aa raha hai...Aaj usko dosti ke liye bhi puch liya...Bewkoof hu mai jo ye soch liye ki wo mere saath dosti kar legi...Itna kuch karne ke baad wo mujhe dekhna tak pasand nahi karti hogi aur mai dosti ka soch raha hu...Nahi kuch aur hi sochna hoga.

(Kuch der aur sochne ke baad bhi usko kuch samajh me nahi aaya.)

Kuch samajh me nahi aa raha hai kya karu...Shaayadye faisla ko vakt par chhod dena chaahiye...Vakt aane par kuch na kuch to hoga hi...Abhi jaldbaazi me kahi kuch bigad na jaaye...Pehle hi ek Jaldbaazi kar chuka hua aur uska fal aaj bhugat raha hu.

Dusri taraf Priya bhi apne bed par laiti hui thi...Wo bhi apne soch me dubi hui thi...Usse bhi ek hi baat baar baar yaad aa raha tha.

Sameer ka ye kehne ki Priya Karan se pyar nahi karti thi...

Ye sirf uska attraction tha...Yahi baat Priya ko bahut der se pareshaan kar raha tha...Aur wo bhi apne ateet ki yaado me chali gayi...Aur ek baar fir apna aur Karan ke prem kahani ke baare me sochne lagi.

Apne prem kahani ko yaad karte hi sabse pehle usse yaad aaya...Uska pyar ka suruwaat kaise hua tha...Ek dhokha aur chhal se...Karan ka apna jaan par khel kar usko bachaana hi pehli ghatna tha jis vajah se Priya Karan se impress hui thi aur uski taraf aakarshit hone lagi thi.

Aaj Priya ko pata tha ki ye sab jhut tha...Ye sab Sameer ne kiya tha aur Karan ne jhuth bol kar apna naam keh diya tha Priya ko...Ek jhuth aur dhokha se suru hua pyar kabhi apni manjil tak nahi pahunchta ye baat Priya ko bhi pata tha...Aaj pehli baar Priya ko Karan par nafrat aa raha tha...Usne uska dost hone ke baawjood usse dhokha dene ka koshish kiya tha.

Abb Priya ko Karan me jo bhi buraayi tha wo sab dikhne laga...Usse yaad aaya ki uska aur Karan ka dosti kaise hua tha...Sameer se hui fight ki vajah se.

Dono me dosti iss liye hua tha kyuki dono ke ek maatra dushman Sameer tha...Kehte hai naa dushman ka dushman dost hota tha...Jab Karan aur Priya ka dosti hua tha...Unn dono me baat bhi issi baare me hota tha ki Sameer se badla kaise lenge...Kaise Sameer se apne badla lenge aur kaise Sameer ko haara hua dekhenge.

Lekin unka koi plan kaam ka saabit nahi hua aur ulta unn par hi bhaari pad gaya...Aur wo bhi haar maane walo me se nahi tha...Bas planning ki vajah se hi dono ke bich ki dosti badhta chala gaya...Lekin Priya ko Karan se pyar tab tak nahi hua jab tak Sameer ne usko khaayi me niche girne se nahi bachaya.

Priya ko bhi abb lagne laga ki usko Karan ke liye koi feeling nahi tha pehle aur achanak hi usko pyar ho gaya Karan se...Abb usse samajh me aaya ki ye pyar nahi aakarshan tha uss vakt...Kya koi kisi ka jaan bacha leta hai to usse pyar ho jaata hai...Agar aisa hota to jo bhi uski jaan bachata unn sabse Priya ko pyar ho jaata...Abb Priya ko apni murkhata samajh me aaya.

Lekin jab aakarshan hi sahi jo usko Karan se hua tha usko lagne laga ki sach me wo Karan se pyar karti thi aur shaayad ye sach bhi tha...Pyar ka suruwat dhokha aur attraction se hi sahi lekin Priya Karan se saccha pyar karne lag gayi thi.

Abb Priya ko Karan ki double standard baatein yaad aane laga tha jo usne pehle ignore kar diya tha...Priya ko aaj pata chal gaya tha ki Karan kitna bada dhokhebaaz aur fraud hai...Usne kabhi Priya se pyar kiya hi nahi tha...Lekin Priya abhi bhi acche se jaan nahi paayi thi ki wo Karan ke liye pyar karti thi ya attraction...Usne bhi iss faisle ko vakt par chhod diya.

Lekin aaj Sameer se hui baato ki vajah se Karan se nafrat ho gaya tha usko...Apna dil tootne ka dard usko abhi bhi tha lekin abb Karan ki chehra yaad aate hi usko Karan se nafrat sa ho gaya tha.

Ateet ki yaado se baahar nikalte hi Priya Sameer ke baare me sochne lagi...Sameer se jitni baar milti thi har baar usse ek naya hi Sameer milta tha...Puraana Sameer maano kahi gaayab sa ho gaya tha...Jo har baar usko apna ghamand dikhaata tha...Uska majaak udaata tha...Uske saath baat karte vakt hamesha berukhi hota tha.

Jo Sameer hameaha khud ko sahi maanta tha wo aaj dikh hi nahi raha tha...Shaadi ki baad pehli baar Priya ne Sameer ko maafi maangte hue dekha tha...Wo maafi bhi Sameer ne dil se maanga tha aur usse apna bhool ka ehsaas tha.

Abb jo Sameer ko Priya dekh rahi thi wo Sameer aur puraane Sameer me bahut badlaaw aa gaya tha...Aaj Priya Sameer ki sacchaayi aur acchaayi dekh rahi thi...Pehli baar pata chala ki Sameer utna bura nahi tha jitna wo galat samajhti thi...Lekin baar baar usse Sameer ka bhool yaad aa jaata tha jiska sajaa usse mil raha tha...Iss bhool ki vajah se Priya ko kya kya sehna pas raha tha ye sirf Priya hi jaanti thi.

Naa kisi ko apna ghutan aur dard bata sakti thi waha par nahi ghut ghut kar jee paa rahi thi...Kabhi kabhi usko jor se rona aata tha lekin kar bhi kya sakti thi...Khud hi aansu poch leti thi aur aage ke baare me sochti thi.

Har baar Sameer se yahi sawal puchti thi "Agar tum itna accha ho Sameer to mere saath itna galat kyu kiya...Kyu mere jindagi ke saath aisa majaak kiya?"

UPDATE 78​

1 Week Later

Sameer aur Priya ka soch ek dusre ke liye dhire dhire badalne laga...Abb dono ko ek dusre me acchaayi dikhne laga.

Sameer har ek pal apne bhool ke liye pachtaata rehta...Wo har baar ek hi baat sochta tha..."Kaash maine aisa nahi kiya hota...Aisa karke maine kisi ke saath accha nahi kiya...Naa hi khud ke saath, na Priya, na Shruti aur nahi Maa aur Papa ke saath...Kabhi kisi ke liye bura nahi socha...Fir bhi aaj sabhi ke liye bura ban gaya hu...Yaha tak ki apni najro me bhi gir gaya hu."

Bas yahi soch ke saath Sameer har pal ghut ta rehta tha...Agar kabhi jyada pareshaan hota tha to usse apne Maa ki kahi hui baat yaad aa jaata tha...Wo kisi tarah khud ko sambhaal kar apne aap ko majbut banane ki koshish karta tha.

Din me to wo office jaata tha iss liye kisi tarah wo khud ko kaamo me vyast rakh leta tha...Lekin har ek shaam aur raat ko kaatna bahut mushkil hota tha uske liye...Na chaahte hue bhi wo apni bhool ke baare me sochne par majbur ho jaata tha...Jindagi me pehli baar Sameer iss tarah se aatmaglaani mehsus kar raha tha.

Kabhi khud par jyada hi ghamand karne wala Sameer ne kabhi socha nahi tha ki usko jindagi me aisa din bhi dekhna padega...Abhi wo koshish kar raha tha kisi tarah haalato ko sambhalne ka...Lekin usse samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki usko kya karna chaahiye...Bas khud ki pareshaani me hi uljhaa hua tha.

Dusri taraf Priya ko bhi Sameer ke ghar me rehna pasand nahi tha...Lekin uski bhi majburi thi Sameer ke ghar me rehna...Wo apna ghar me bhi nahi rehna chaahti thi apni Papa ki vajah se...Priya ko apne Papa se itna nafrat ho gaya tha ki abb wo uska chehra tak dekhna pasand nahi karti thi.

Kisi tarah 1 saal yahi bitaane ke baad wo sab kuch chhod kar kahi dur jaane ka soch rahi thi aur apni jindagi ka ek nayi tarah se suruwaat karne.

Priya ke liye Sameer ke ghar me rehna itna bhi aasan nahi tha...Waha uska apna kehne ke liye koi bhi nahi tha...Wo bahut akeli mehsus karti thi waha par...Bas kabhi kabhi Sameer ki Maa se uski thodi bahut baat ho jaata tha...Iske alawa 1 hafta se usne kisi ke saath baat nahi kiya.

Abb bhi Sameer ke ghar me rehna uske liye aashaan nahi tha fir bhi abb usko thoda aadat ho gaya tha.

Sameer ka ye badla hua chehra jab bhi Priya dekhti thi wo Sameer ke baare me sochne par majbur ho jaati thi...Baar baar wo Sameer ke baare me yahi sochti thi ki Sameer accha hai ya bura.

Shaadi se pehle to Priya ne Sameer ko hamesha se hi ghamandi aur awara ladka maana tha...Jo apne dost (Shruti) ke saath mil kar dusro ka majaak udaana hi jaanta hai...Iske alawa college me kuch maar peet ki vajah se bade ghar ka bigda hua ladka ya fir gunda type ka image ban gaya tha.

Shaadi ki vakt Sameer se itna jyada gussa aur nafrat karne lagi thi ki shaayad hi kabhi Sameer ko maaf karti.

Lekin abb badla hua Sameer ka dekh Priya bahut hairaan thi...Abb usse bhi lagne laga tha ki kahi usne Sameer ko pehchaane me pehle galti to nahi kar diya tha.

Sameer aur uske behavior ke baare me bahut saare khayal aane ke baawjood Priya ne soch liya tha ki wo Sameer ko kabhi maaf nahi karegi.

After Dinner

Dinner karne ke baad Sameer apne room me baith kar rest kar hi raha tha ki uske mobile me Mahesh ka phone aaya...Bina koi der kiye Sameer ne phone utha liya.

Mahesh:- Kaisa hai yaar...Bahut dino se baat bhi nahi kiya hai?

Sameer:- Khud ki tension me uljha hua hu yaar...Tu bhi jaanta hai sab kuch.

Mahesh:- Abhi tak wo baat nahi bhula tu!

Mahesh ne hairaan hone ka naatak karte hue kaha...Wo Sameer ke baare me sab kuch jaanta tha fir bhi usne Sameer ko inn saari baato se baahar nikalne ke liye kaha.

Sameer:- Tujhe itna aashaan lagta hai kya ye sab bhulna...Mere liye to nahi hai...Apni galti ko ignore nahi kar sakta aur nahi dur bhi bhaag sakta hu.

Mahesh:- Accha ye bata party kab dega tu?

Mahesh ko pata chal chuka tha ki agar Sameer se iss baare me baat karta raha to kabhi iss baat se baahar nahi nikal paayega...Issi liye Mahesh ne baat badal diya.

Sameer:- Party!!! Kis liye?

Sameer ne hairan hokar pucha...Usse samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki Mahesh kis baat ke liye party maang raha hai.

Mahesh:- Are tujhe job mil gaya hai na...Iss liye party maang raha hu...Bata kab dega party?

Sameer:- Kya yaar...Tujhe bhi bakwas baato ke liye party chaahiye...Ye job nahi time pass hai mere liye.

Sameer ne sar peet te hue kaha.

Mahesh:- Matlab.

Sameer:- Ye job mai iss liye kar raha hu kyu ki mai Priya ke saamne nahi jaana chaahta hu...Agar ghar me raha to uska saamna to hoga hi...Issi liye uske najaro me nahi aana chahta hu.

Wo bhi mujhe dekhna pasand nahi karti hai...Kisi tarah 1 saal tak issi job me apna time pass kar lunga...Uske baad 1 accha sa job karke life me settle ho jaaunga.

Mahesh:- To tujhe lagta hai ki iss tarah se tu bach jaayega Priya se...Pehli baar tujhe kisi se bhaagta hua dekh raha hu Sameer.

Sameer:- Mai kisi se nahi khud se bhaag raha hu kuch time ke liye...Jitna din Priya se dur rahunga utna hi accha rahega khud ko sambhaalne ke liye.

Tujhe ya fir kisi ko bhi hairani ho sakta hai mera harkat dekh kar...Agar tu meri jagah me hota to tujhe pata chalta kya beet raha hai mujh par.

Meri galti aur bewkoofi ki vajah se kisi ki life me itna tufan aa raha hai...Inn sabhi ke liye mai hi jimmedaar hu...Kabhi kisi ke liye buara nahi chaaha lekin aaj mai bahut bura ban gaya hu ki apni hi najar me gir gaya hu.

Jab bhi Priya ko dekhta hu khud par hi gussa aata hai...Nafrat me mai itna andha kaise ban gaya yaar ki itna ghatiya kaam kiya maine.

Aaj Priya ko dekh kar aisa lag raha hai ki maine ek nahi do bhool kiya hai.

Pehla galti ye hai ki Priya ko pehchaane me galti kar diya...Kitna galat sochta tha uske baare me...Lekin wo kabhi buri ladki nahi thi...Wo Karan ki vajah se bhi shaayad aisa hua tha...Jo bhi ho galti mera aur mera soch ka tha.

Aur dusra galti mera sabse bada bhool hai...Anjaane me ya fir nafrat ki aag me maine aisa kadam uthaaya ki uss kadam se ham sabhi ki life me ek bahut bada tufaan aa gaya.

Itna keh kar Sameer chup ho gaya...Usne apne bhool ki kahani ek baar fir Mahesh ko suna diya.

Mahesh:- Accha ye sab chhod...Aur bata ki tu Karan ko comedian kyu bolta tha...Jitna Rajesh ne mujhe bataya Karan ke baare me usse to mujhe nahi lagta ki Karan ne tere saamne kabhi comedy kiya hai.

Mahesh ne baat badalne ke liye fir se topic badal diya...Wo kisi bhi tarah se Sameer ko Priya se related baato se dur rakhna chaahta tha...Lekin kisi na kisi vajah se Sameer ki baat fir se Priya par aakar hi khatam hota tha.

Karan ka naam sun kar Sameer ko bahut gussa aaya...Kisi tarah apbe gussa par kaabu karke Sameer ne kaha.

Sameer:- Ha comedy to nahi karta tha...Lekin uski bewkoofo wali baat se hansi aa jaaata tha...Uski baatein aur dhamki hi aisa hota tha ki sun kar hi hansi aa jaata tha...Hansi aa jaata tha uski baatein sun kar iss liye comedian kehta tha.

Kuch nahi kar sakta tha mere saamne lekin bahut jyada bhaunkta tha...Kehte hai na "Empty vessel sounds louder"

Ye kehte hue Sameer ka Karan ke liye gussa bahut badh gaya...Kuch der shaant rehne ke baad usne kaha.

Bas abb yahi dua hai ki wo mere saamne kabhi nahi dikhe...Agar dikh gaya to pata nahi uska kya haal hoga...Mai soch bhi nahi sakta.

Isse aage Sameer kuch bol nahi paaya...Karan ke baare me baat karte hue Sameer ka gussa bahut badh gaya tha...Aur issi gusse me usne phone kaat diya.

Mahesh ne bhi dubaara phone nahi kiya...Usne Sameer ka gussa phone me aa rahi aawaj se hi pata laga liya tha...Aise me Sameer se baat karna usse thik nahi laga.

Uska Sameer se baat karke usko samjhaane ka mauka Sameer ki gussa ke saamne kaam nahi kiya.

Idhar Sameer bhi gusse me apne room me tehalta raha...Fir bhi uska gussa kam nahi ho raha tha...

Wo apna mood fresh karne ke liye chhat me chala gaya.

Wo chhat tak gusse me pahunch gaya lekin jaise hi wo chhat me gaya uska gussa pal bhar me gaayab ho gaya...Saamne Priya thi...Jo chhat ke ek kone me baithi niche ki taraf dekh rahi thi.

Sameer ki taraf Priya ka peeth tha...Sameer bhi chhat ki dusra kona ki taraf chala gaya...Sameer ki kadmo ki aawaj se Priya ko pata chal gaya ki Sameer bhi chhat me aa gaya hai lekin usne kuch react nahi kiya.

Kareeb 15 minute baad Sameer ka gussa bhi kam hua...Tab jaa kar usse yaad aaya ki usne 1 hafta se Priya ke saath baat hi nahi kiya hai.

Wo Priya ki taraf gaya aur dheemi aawaj me Priya se pucha.

Sameer:- Kaisi ho?

Sameer ki aawaj aur sawal sun kar Priya chaunk gayi...Usse Sameer ka ye sawal ne hairan kar diya.

Sameer ki taraf mudte hue Priya ne hairan ho kar bas itna hi kaha.

Priya:- Thik hu.

Sameer:- Koi taklif to nahi hai na.

Priya:- Taklif to bahut hai ye shaadi ke baad...Khair usse bhulne ki koshish kar rahi hu...Lekin bhula paana itna bhi ashaan nahi hai.

Filhaal to akela pan hi sabse badi taklif hai mere liye...Kisi tarah 1 saal bitaane ka soch rahi hu.

1 tumhaari Maa hi hai jiske saath baat karke thoda bahut time pass ho raha hai...Warna aur bhi taklif hota yaha rehne me.

Priya ne dusri taraf munh ghuma kar kaha.

Sameer ne abb koi jawab nahi diya.

Kuch der baad Priya ne Sameer se pucha.

Priya:- Lekin tum bahut pareshaan najar aa rahe ho kuch dino se...Hamesha office aur apne room ke hi chakkar lagate ho.

Priya ne hairaani ke saath pucha.

Sameer:- Bahut tension hai abhi aur pareshaani bhi.

Kisi tarah mood thik ho jaaye ye soch kar office jaata hu...Aur khud ko busy rakhna chaata hu...Lekin office me bhi wo Anjali picha nahi chodti hai baat karne ke liye...Abhi tak to kisi tarah ignore kar raha hu usse...Pata nahi kab tak wo aur uski tension piche padi rahegi.

Priya ko jawaab dene ke baad Sameer ko fir se Anjali ka yaad aa gaya...Pehle Karan aur abb Anjali inn dono ki vajah se Sameer ka gussa aur frustration bahut badh gaya.

Kisi bhi tarah wo khud par control karke Priya ki agli baat ka intejaar karne laga...Lekin Priya ne kuch nahi kaha.

Abb Sameer ke paas waha Rene ki koi vajah nahi tha aur naa hi wo waha rukna chaahta tha...Bina kuch bole wo sidhe apne room ki taraf niche chala gaya.

Sameer ka mood kharab ho gaya tha abhi Karan aur Anjali ko yaad karne ke baad...Usko samajh me nahi aa raha tha ki usse kya karna chaahiye...Usne socha ki abhi soo jaana hi uske liye behtar hoga...Isse usse aur tension nahi hoga kuch vakt ke liye.

Sote vakt usko yaad aaya ki Priya ne kaha tha usse ki Priya Sameer ki Maa ke saath baat karti hai...Abb Sameer ne socha ki kal wo apni Maa se puchega ki Priya unse kya baat karti hai...Aur uske baare me bhi kuch kehti hai ya nahi.